《Disciple, Don't Cause Trouble, Master Won't Leave the Mountain!》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Protagonist¡¯s Halo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At Mount God of Heaven, Yanzhou, Divine Ao Maind.


    It was in the afternoon.


    On the peak of the mountain, there was a shabby wooden house surrounded by weeds, and beside it stood a stunted tree.


    Under the tree, an old man was lying on a rattan chair.


    With dishevelled hair and ragged clothes, he massaged his potbelly with one hand and stared listlessly at the sky.


    In the wooden house opposite him, a young handsome man was leaning against the door and gazing at the old man with a reluctant smile. He was about to speak and then hesitated.


    ¡°Jiang Yun, go down the mountain to hunt rabbits. I want a roast!¡±


    Suddenly, the old man¡¯s eyes rolled, stared at the young man and said.


    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to die? Why are you still eating?¡± The young man rubbed his brows.


    Although he said so, Jiang Yun still obediently followed the winding stone pathway and walked down the mountain.


    After taking a few steps, Jiang Yun seemed to be a little worried. He turned around and shouted to the direction of the tree, ¡°Master, don¡¯t die. Wait for me toe back!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s reply, Jiang Yun felt relieved and went down to catch a rabbit.


    Although this master was very unreliable, he was a man of his word. Since he said that he wouldn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t die so easily.


    However, when he thought of his master was going to die, he felt lost and emptiness in his heart.


    It had been a long time since he hade to this alien world called the Divine Ao Maind.


    When he first transmigrated here, he was quite lucky to meet this old man.


    At first, he was quite excited, especially when he heard that this world had mysterious powers.


    The master even told?him that he was very powerful in the past. He took in a lot of disciples, and simply any one of them was a peerless expert in this world.


    After that, he was taken in as a disciple in a daze.


    However, a year had passed, he had never seen any other senior brothers or sisters.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m so lucky today.¡±


    Jiang Yun looked over carefully, and he saw a figure sh in the bushes.


    Using a noose and a wooden cage he had made, he set a trap for the hare.


    Of course, this was also taught by the old man.


    When he saw an angry rabbit bite the old man¡¯s hand, he knew that these little creatures were not to be messed with.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Hearing that the trap had been triggered, Jiang Yun was delighted. He took out a knife and ran quickly to check the trap.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    After opening the cage, Jiang Yun skillfully cut open the hare¡¯s neck and ran up the mountain with the still warm hare in his hand.


    Just as Jiang Yun reached the top of the mountain...


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud boom came from the sky. Jiang Yun felt as if the whole mountain and the earth were shaking.


    Turning his head and looking over, Jiang Yun immediately sensed that something was wrong with the old man. He threw the hare aside and strode off to the master.


    ¡°Master?¡± Jiang Yun called out softly.


    Hearing no response, he was momentarily flustered.


    ¡°Jiang Yun...¡± the old man suddenly opened his eyes, and his gaze was gloomy.


    As soon as he spoke, it was as if his life was gradually fading away along with his breathing.


    ¡°Tell me... Where did youe from? Why can¡¯t you cultivate...¡±


    Seeing the old man¡¯s face turning more and more pale, Jiang Yun became anxious at an instant.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m just a muggle. I can¡¯t survive in this world!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yun, everyone has their own path. You, from another world, have to find your own path.¡±


    ¡°This is the end of my path...¡±


    Feeling that his master¡¯s breathing was getting weaker and weaker, Jiang Yun understood the old man¡¯s decision. He gently closed his master¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just as Jiang Yun was about to let his master rest in peace, the master cried out suddenly..


    Then, he saw a lively light sh in his master¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Yun was delighted, was his master not going to die?


    ¡°I like sunbathing. Pick a sunny tomb for me, preferably a ce with abundant spiritual energy!¡±


    After saying that, the old man closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Yun, ¡°Oh no, Master!¡±


    Jiang Yun waspletely dumbfounded.


    Looking at the old man lying on the ground, Jiang Yun went closer to check his breath and then held the old man¡¯s hand.


    There was no breath!


    There was no warmth!


    ¡°Is he really dead?¡±


    Jiang Yun sat on the ground in a daze.He opened and shut his mouth, unspeaking.


    Although he had only been with his master for a year, he was grateful to his master¡¯s willingness to take in a fellow of unknown origin like him.


    They quarreled asionally, but they always got on well with each other.


    If he had been living alone in this strange world, he might havemitted suicide in depression and loneliness.


    Going down the mountain? He didn¡¯t dare to.


    The old man had said that this world was full of spiritual energy. Humans could absorb spiritual energy and gain great power through cultivation. Simrly, those demonic beasts could also absorb spiritual energy and advance, or even transform into human forms.


    However, he had always been unable to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, so cultivation had nothing to do with him.


    Jiang Yun looked at his master¡¯s calm expression with mncholy.


    He dug a pit near the stunted tree, wrapped his master¡¯s body in a white cloth and buried it.


    ¡°Master, you can see the sunrise every day in this ce. Moreover, this is the peak of the mountain, so we don¡¯tck spiritual energy. You can rest in peace!¡±


    Jiang Yun took out a basketball-sized stone tablet from a corner of the hut and ced it in front of the tomb.


    Two words were carved on it: Great Void


    After bowing three times, he subconsciously walked to the recliner that his master usually sat on.


    Perhaps the impact of his master¡¯s death was too great.


    Lying on the rattan chair, Jiang Yun drifted into a deep sleep.


    ...


    The sun set in the west, and the night fell.


    Three hours passed very quickly.


    Suddenly, the sleeping Jiang Yun felt a chill on his back, as if something terrifying wasing.


    It was like he had been awakened from a nightmare, Jiang Yun looked back immediately.


    At some point in time, a translucent figure appeared behind him.


    Under the moonlight, the figure¡¯s feet were suspended in the air, and her messy long hair covered her face.


    Even so, Jiang Yun could clearly see the scarlet eyes hidden under her ck hair.


    ¡°Blood... blood...¡±


    She spoke faintly in a sinister voice, like a cry from hell.


    The moment Jiang Yun looked into her eyes, it was as if he saw the world being dyed red.


    Just as Jiang Yun was about to drown in the sea of blood and unable to breathe in the despair, a mechanical electronic voice suddenly appeared in his head.


    ¡°Ding! Detected host has encountered a ghost. Activate the protagonist¡¯s halo system or not?¡±


    Protagonist¡¯s halo system?


    Wasn¡¯t it the stand-alone system plugin I bought before I transmigrated?


    Seeing that the ghost was about to catch him, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t have time to think and immediately activated the protagonist¡¯s halo.


    ¡°Ding, the protagonist¡¯s halo system has been activated.¡±


    ¡°First halo: Absolute domain (in this halo range, the host is invincible and has absolute control over power)¡±


    ¡°Current halo range: A circr area of 10 feet radius centered on the host¡±

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Level Two Halo, Bloodline Evolution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing the cold voice in his mind, Jiang Yun felt that there was a magical power centered on him and extending outward.


    Although he had no eyes on his back, Jiang Yun felt that he could also see the scene behind him.


    It was as if he had taken the god¡¯s perspective.


    Moreover, in his perception, as long as he was within this 10-foot radius, he was the omnipotent god.


    He was the god!


    You know, everyone who transmigrate into another world will have a powerful plugin,which can help them gain skills and level up quickly like the game cheater!


    Soon, the ghost floated to in the front of Jiang Yun.


    Just as she raised her hands and wanted to choke Jiang Yun¡¯s neck, Jiang Yun calmly raised his head and stared at her. There was no trace of fear in his eyes.


    The corners of his mouth rose, and he ordered in mind, ¡°Halo on¡±.


    The next second, when her sharp blood-red nails were only one centimeter away from the artery of Jiang Yun¡¯s neck, in an instant, the ghost was frozen on the spot, unable to move at all.


    The ghost waspletely dumbfounded!


    What was going on?


    Why couldn¡¯t she move?


    ¡°You... What did you do?¡±


    The ghost also sensed that something was wrong and roared loudly, trying to break away from Jiang Yun¡¯s restraint.


    In her perception, Jiang Yun was totally an ordinary person with no trace of spiritual energy fluctuation.


    However, the ghost clearly knew that it was this ordinary man who kept her from moving.


    Sensing the ghost¡¯s fear, Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°This is the absolute domain!¡±


    Jiang Yun muttered to himself, and then gently moved away her pale hands in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, the ghost was extremely horrified.


    This mortal without spiritual energy could actually touch her?


    Ny percent of the ghost was a spiritual body, and the only solid part of her arm was these sharp fingernails.


    They were also the weapons she used to kill.


    Although she couldn¡¯t move for the moment, the ghost was still full of disdain towards Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Even the warrior¡¯s attack can only tickle me. You¡¯re just an ordinary man, even if you can touch me, what else can you do?¡±


    ¡°Are these yourst words?¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yun gently stretched out a finger to touch her forehead.


    The seemingly ordinary fingernded on the ghost¡¯s be.


    She was extremely disdainful at first. After all, in her opinion, the physique of this kid was much weaker than that of a warrior. He was only lucky to touch her.


    However, when Jiang Yun¡¯s finger touched the ghost¡¯s eyebrows, her expression suddenly changed, and she was extremely frightened.


    In the next second, the ghost was like a piece of translucent ss, and every inch of it began to crack and shatter.


    Jiang Yun blinked and looked at his finger, somewhat surprised.


    The strength of pressing the doorbell could have such destructive power?


    ¡°It is no wonder that this halo is called absolute domain! I killed the ghost with a simple poke!¡±


    ¡°Ding! Host has killed a level five Qi gathering realm ghost and obtained 5 EXP.¡±


    ¡°Experience points?¡±


    Jiang Yun was stunned when he heard this. Wasn¡¯t this something from the game? It was also included in the protagonist¡¯s halo system?


    Sensing the host¡¯s doubt, the system responded immediately.


    ¡°Every experience point can increase the range of the halo by 3 feet. The current range is 10 feet. You can check the attribute panel for details.¡±


    Hearing the system¡¯s exnation, Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Although his halo was very strong, its scope was too small.


    As a man, being small was not allowed.


    ¡°System, add these 5 experience points to the range of the halo! Then open my attribute panel.¡±


    Jiang Yun ordered in mind.


    The next moment, a translucent data panel appeared in front of him.


    Host: Jiang Yun


    Experience points: 0


    Halo points: 0


    Halo level: Level one (absolute domain)


    Experience required to level up: 0/1000


    Halo range: 25 feet (radius)


    Quest: Randomly triggered


    Hint: Novice gift pack (unopened)


    Exchange ratio: 1 EXP can be exchanged for 1 halo point. Every halo point can add 3 feet to the halo radius


    After obtaining the halo, Jiang Yun only had one goal, and that was to expand the range of his halo!


    However, a single halo point could only increase it by 3 feet.


    That was it?


    It would take a lot of effort to cover the entire Mount God of Heaven.


    ¡°Hmm? Novice gift pack?¡±


    When Jiang Yun saw the red notification below the interface, he could not help but feel delighted.


    Although the system¡¯s upgrade conditions were a little bit frustrating, this novice gift bag was still quite attractive!


    ¡°Open the novice gift pack!¡± Jiang Yun ordered immediately.


    ¡°Congrattion to Host for opening the novice gift pack. You have obtained 1,000 experience points. You have met the system¡¯s upgrade requirements. The system is automatically upgrading...¡±


    ¡°System upgrade sessful. Level two halo activated: Bloodline Evolution.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to Host for sessfully activating level two halo. You are rewarded with a double halo area expansion card. The radius of the halo has been increased to 50 feet!¡±


    A series of system notifications kept ringing in Jiang Yun¡¯s mind, and he was a little stunned.


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun¡¯s horizon was erged.


    Even though it was dark now, as long as it was within a radius of 50 feet, everything started to be clear.


    If someone looked from afar, they would see a spherical shadow space, directly enveloping the top of Mount God of Heaven.


    Jiang Yun carefully sensed the new power of the halo.


    At this moment, everything in Mount God of Heaven, including the shabby wooden house, the bent short tree, even every de of grass, every inch ofnd, and the worms wriggling under the ground, was under his control. There was an indescribable pleasure.


    Jiang Yun narrowed his eyes and waved his hand.


    A samll worm flew out from the grass beside him andnded in his hand.


    This worm was called the green worm, and it was the mostmon insect in nature.


    Looking at this insect.


    Jiang Yun gently blew on it.


    In the next moment, the insect¡¯s body suddenly trembled violently, and then countless spiritual energies wrapped around the insect¡¯s body.


    Then, a cocoon appeared in Jiang Yun¡¯s hand, as if it was giving birth to some kind of life.


    Jiang Yun gently raised his right hand and covered the cocoon on his left hand.


    He closed his eyes.


    The moment he let go of his hands, the cocoon that was suspended in the air slowly grew bigger and beat like a heart.


    The moment the moonlight prated through the clouds and shone on the cocoon, countless spiritual energies boiled violently. Under the gentle moonlight, bit by bit, they merged into the cocoon.


    When the moonlight disappeared, finally, a butterfly was floating in the air. Itspound eyes were emitting moonlight, and its thin wings were like jade.


    The moonlight of this jade butterfly¡¯spound eyes retracted. Its crystal-like antennae swayed slightly, as if it was sensing something.


    Then, it pped its wings and flew towards Jiang Yun, circling around Jiang Yun happily.


    At this moment, the jade butterfly hadpleted its bloodline evolution.


    It had already be a magical beast!

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Take a Punch from Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Host: Jiang Yun


    EXP: 0


    Halo points: 0


    Halo level: Level one (absolute domain) , Level two (bloodline evolution)


    EXP required to level up: 0/10,000


    Halo range: 50 feet (radius)


    Quest: The source of the ghost has been found. Please destroy the demon statue in the cave 50 feet away.


    Exchange rate: You can exchange one EXP for one halo point, and each halo point can increase the halo range by 3 feet (radius).


    ¡°Quest?¡±


    ¡°So, the appearance of that ghost wasn¡¯t an ident. It was a special arrangement. A cave? Could it be the cave behind the wooden house?¡±


    While he was still sleeping, the ghost was walking towards him.


    If not for the appearance of the system, he would probably have gone with the master.


    However, since he had activated the system, he would take revenge on those who wanted to kill him.


    Not to mention, the system had also announced a mission.


    In short, safety first.


    Thinking about this, Jiang Yun took a few deep breaths to calm himself.


    Then he picked up the rabbit he had caught for the master and blew on it.


    In the next moment, the rabbit¡¯s fur fell off, and the rabbit meat was also cooked, still steaming.


    As he was eating his supper, Jiang Yun walked straight into the cave behind the wooden house.


    Soon, Jiang Yun arrived in front of a cave that was half the height of a man.


    He waved his hand.


    In the next moment, the cave was torn open and a two-meter-high entrance appeared.


    After entering the cave, Jiang Yun covered his mouth and nose with his left hand and gently moved his palm, as if this would dispel some of the disgusting smell.


    In fact, as long as he was within the range of the halo, he would not be harmed at all.


    Feeling sick about it was just psychological.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun was standing in front of a huge stone wall.


    Although the cave was pitch ck, Jiang Yun could still clearly see that there was a huge stone statue iid on the stone wall.


    This stone statue had a green face and sharp teeth. Its face was ferocious, and its appearance was extremely exaggerated. Its bloody mouth was wide open, as if it was about to rush out from the stone wall and devour everything.


    However, there was a huge stone eye on its abdomen. It was slightly trembling and exuding an unholy aura.


    In Jiang Yun¡¯s perception, that low-level ghost was indeed summoned from this closed eye.


    Was this the demon that was parasitic on the top of Mount God of Heaven?


    Jiang Yun gently waved his hand.


    A huge gust of wind whistled out of the cave.


    At the same time, the demon stone statue fractured in the pattern of a cobweb. Then, it turned into dust and blew away in the wind.


    In the next moment, the wind and clouds stirred fiercely over the whole mountain.


    Within ten thousand miles around the Mount God of Heaven, the earth trembled and rocks flew.


    30,000 feet above the Mount God of Heaven, a huge figure gradually appeared and blocked the bright moon.


    The world became dark, and waves of heavy and massive pressure constantly attacked this area.


    In the next moment, Jiang Yun¡¯s figure shed and appeared at the top of the Mount God of Heaven.


    Looking at the pitch-ck shadow above his head, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    At the same time, countless animals, nts, and magical beasts were suppressed by this pressure and prostrated on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the experts of the human world were also looking fearfully at the ck shadow in the sky.


    In the dark and quiet forest outside the Tianyuan Mountains, in the moonlight, a graceful figure rushed out of a big tree. With a leap, she quickly jumped onto the next branch.


    After a few breaths, several figures dashed out of the big tree one after another.


    ¡°Yu Sisi, you can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Among them, the leader of the men in ck shouted at the fleeing figure in front of him.


    The woman named Yu Sisi subconsciously turned her head and saw a dart rapidly approaching her.


    The dart came so fast that Yu Sisi felt unable to escape it. She could only twisted her body slightly to avoid a fatal wound.


    Puff!


    The sharp dart cut the edge of Yu Sisi¡¯s calf, leaving a bloody line.


    Yu Sisi once again circted her spiritual power and fled forward. However, due to the injury, her speed was greatly reduced.


    Not long after, the men chasing her noticed it too, and they began to speed up, closing the gap between them and Yu Sisi.


    Seeing that the distance between them was getting closer, the men in ckughed conceitedly.


    Yu Sisi also sensed the spiritual fluctuation behind her, and a hint of despair appeared in her eyes.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly turned murky.


    The world fell into total darkness.


    Following that, a huge pressure crushed all who had just been leaping between the branches to the ground, forcing them to kneel and unable to move.


    Everyone looked at the sky in fear.


    Although they could not see anything, that terrifying ambience seemed like tearing their souls apart.


    The men in ck froze with fear.


    On the other side, Yu Sisi was blown away by the pressure, resulting an even bigger wound on her calf.


    Under the intense pain, Yu Sisi returned to normal in just a few breaths. She limped off toward the unknown mountain in front of her.


    Three minutester, the group of men also regained their ability to move. But the residual of the terrifying pressure was still hanging above their heads.


    So they had to look for Yu Sisi slowly in the dark forest as ordinary people do.


    ...


    On the summit of the Mount God of Heaven, Jiang Yun was also a little surprised.


    Were the strong of this world so invincible?


    This special effect was even more exaggerating than Godzi¡¯s!


    However, in his halo, Jiang Yun felt no pressure at all, and the scene outside was like a wonderful 3D movie for him.


    He had not expected such an exaggerated reaction to the destruction of the demon statue.


    Sensing that the jade butterfly on his shoulder was shivering and its two antennae were shaking, Jiang Yun said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    Under the influence of Jiang Yun¡¯s calm emotions, the jade butterfly seemed to have found protection and gradually recovered its calmness.


    ¡°This thing is as puny to me as a Barbie doll. I can crush it with just one hand!¡±


    Then he shouted at the figure descending from the sky, ¡°Time for dinner, baby!¡±


    The shadow of the demon in the sky seemed to have heard Jiang Yun¡¯s ridicule and provocation.


    The figure trembled violently. Arge crack suddenly appeared on its head and turned into a huge pitch-ck snake. It opened its huge, deep mouth and pounced toward Jiang Yun.


    At the instant the figure charged downwards, the entire world seemed to have beenpressed by a huge force, causing the earth within a radius of ten thousand miles to shake.


    However, the Mount God of Heaven seemed to be in another space, not affected at all.


    As the giant snake¡¯s mouth drew closer and closer, Jiang Yun, standing on the top of the mountain, looked up at the figure of the demon with a mocking smile. He was muttering to himself.


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    ¡°Nine!¡±


    ¡°Eight!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Five!¡±


    ¡°Four!¡±


    ...


    ¡°One!¡± When the countdown was done, the corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth turned up.


    ¡°Poor dear, haven¡¯t you eaten? Taste my fist!¡±


    Feeling that the distance was close enough, Jiang Yun squared off without hesitation.


    In an instant, he appeared in the air andnded a hard right hook.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The 3,000-foot-long ck snake froze in the air and then exploded like a balloon filled with air.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Ability Mutation! Void Traction!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In an instant, a huge wound appeared on the giant ck shadow.


    As the wound spread continuously, the ck shadow was torn into countless pieces.


    The moonlight once again shone on the Mount God of Heaven.


    The soul pressure that shocked countless living beings also instantly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    The jade butterfly felt the moonlight shining. Her pair ofpound eyes also blossomed with a beautiful light.


    The two translucent antennae pped gently along with the wings, as if they were happy for Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Ding! Demon statue was destroyed. Obtained 10 experience points.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t the system take into ount that huge shadow?¡±


    ¡°All right, turn all experience points into halo points and expand my halo!¡± Jiang Yun said loudly.


    Although these exp fell short of expectations, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    ¡°Current halo range: 80 feet (radius)¡±


    Looking at the range, Jiang Yun was a bit speechless.


    Moreover, when he was fighting with the demon phantom, he directly teleported to the outer edge of the halo.


    However, the halo didn¡¯t move with him.


    In other words, the aura unfolded around the location where he first activated it, then fixed in size and would not move with him.


    So, his halo was a fixed halo?


    What kind of protagonist¡¯s halo was this?


    This meant that if he didn¡¯t want to die young, he must never leave the heavenly mountain.


    Unless his halo expanded again, increasing its coverage.


    However, Each quest only gave him this many experience points.


    How long would it take to cover the entire Mount God of Heaven? Not to mention Yanzhou and the Divine Ao Maind.


    Jiang Yun returned to the wooden house. He was originally already in a bad mood.


    When he returned home, he felt that such a shabby house did not fit his status.


    With a thought, in the next second, the short tree and rattan chair in the courtyard were moved away.


    The house in front of him began to shake. It was dismantled into wooden stakes and boards.


    All the objects seemed to be unaffected by gravity and floated in the air in an orderly manner.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes turned to the lush trees on the back hill. The trees rose from the ground and turned into thick beams in the air.


    Then, the surroundings began to shake.


    The rocks on the mountain formed four walls, which centered on Jiang Yun and outlined the courtyard.


    With a wave of his hand, the nearby bluestone bs were shattered and reshaped in the air, then transformed into neat tiles.


    Alright, all the materials were here.


    Jiang Yun thought.


    All the materials floating in the air seemed to have been manipted by a pair of invisible, skillful hands. They pulled each other and connected together.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Finally, an ancient and simple courtyard appeared in front of Jiang Yun.


    Looking at this courtyard, Jiang Yun felt a little emotional. In the past, when the old man was still here, he had said that he wanted to build a courtyard like this. Unfortunately, it was still unfinished when he left.


    Opening the front door, he felt a cool breeze. Looking at the empty courtyard, Jiang Yun felt a sense of loneliness.


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun felt an itch on his cheek.


    He turned his head and saw the jade butterfly gently stroking him with its tentacles.


    ¡°Little guy, are youforting me?¡±


    Jiang Yun asked gently.


    In fact, he was only thinking about the house just now. He didn¡¯t expect the jade butterfly to be on his shoulder.


    Feeling Jiang Yun¡¯s calmness, the jade butterfly danced around him happily.


    ¡°Little guy, do you want to follow me?¡± Seeing that the jade butterfly was willing to get close to him, Jiang Yun was also delighted.


    The jade butterfly was originally just a little bug that he used to test his abilities. He did not take this matter to heart.


    However, living alone was really boring. Moreover, the jade butterfly seemed to have a special ability to sense emotions.


    Sensing Jiang Yun¡¯s thoughts, the jade butterfly¡¯s whirling dance became even more vigorous.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you Jade from now on!¡±


    The jade butterfly stopped in mid-air, as if it was thinking about the meaning of this name. Then, it gentlynded on Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulder. Its crystal-clear antennae gently swayed, indicating that it was very satisfied with this name.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a hard night. I should have a good sleep.¡±


    Jiang Yun waved his hand again. The short tree and the rattan chair flew back andnded in the courtyard.


    Lyingfortably on the rattan chair, he was about to fall asleep.


    However, in Jiang Yun¡¯s perception, Jade had been staring at him, making him feel a little ufortable.


    With someone watching him while he was sleeping, although Jade wasn¡¯t a human, it was extremely creepy!


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun had an idea. He was going to find apanion for Jade.


    With this idea, Jiang Yun gently stroked the short tree.


    In the next second, countless amounts of heaven and earth spiritual energy surged towards the short tree like a tidal wave.


    The three-meter-tall short tree seemed to have been stimted and it grew up crazily. In a few breaths, it had grown into a ten-meter tall tree. The tree was filled with fiery red dates.


    ¡°You can be considered a magical beast now. You shall be called Red Date!¡±


    Hearing that it had a name, the big date tree happily raised its branches. Dozens of fiery red dates fell to the ground.


    Under the control of Jiang Yun¡¯s will, they all fell into a bamboo basket. He grabbed two from the air and threw one to Jade.


    A man and a butterfly, were savoring the dates with relish.


    He remembered that the old man had said that the prerequisite to bing a magical beast was to have basic intelligence.


    Therefore, magical beasts were called magical ¡°beasts¡± because most of them were animals.


    Very few magical beasts were insects and nts.


    It was already difficult for ordinary life to evolve into magical beasts, while short-lived insects and nts that were hard to develop intelligence had a much lower chance of bing magical beasts than other species.


    However, with the help of Jiang Yun¡¯s second halo, they had directly started an incredible bloodline evolution.


    They had already formed magic core in their bodies, which meant that they were no longer ordinary creatures. Jiang Yun estimated that they were probably the only jade butterfly and red date tree in this world that had be magical beasts.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen other magical beasts before. When his master had first brought him to hunt for rabbit, he had seen a ck-furred wild boar on a hillside.


    At that time, his master had wanted to have a feast on a whim, so his master had used a long spear to stab the wild boar¡¯s buttocks.


    The spear pierced just into the a**hole and the boar went crazy at once. It rampaged around, knocking down many trees and finally fainted under a big one.


    At the time, they thought they had killed it. However, when the spear was pulled out, the boar woke up immediately. Its ck fur was sticking straight up, and its eyes were red as it went berserk. At the same time, it advanced into a grade one magical beast.


    In the end, the two of them almost wet themselves after being chased by this magical beast.


    Since then, he no longer trust the old man.


    Thinking about it now, Jiang Yun could not help butugh.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Danger! The Woman from the Foot of Mountain!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At Tianyuan mountain range, Mount God of Heaven.


    At the foot of the mountain, a woman in green was?hobbling up the mountain.


    She was Yu Sisi, who had escaped from the men in ck earlier.


    ¡°I must not die here. I still need to take revenge!¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s face was pale and her lips were tightly pressed. Her beautiful willow-leaf-like eyebrows wrinkled. She was seriously injured. The wound on her calf was bleeding uncontrobly.


    Although it had been bandaged many times, the spiritual fluctuation on the dart had been suppressing the wound.


    It seemed that the dart had been specially forged, and it was able to prevent the wound from healing.


    When she thought of those enemies, Yu Sisi¡¯s heart was filled with endless hatred.


    After a while, Yu Sisi finally saw her target.


    She raised her head and looked suspiciously at this strange mountain.


    Previously, she had already crossed a mountain, but now she saw an higher one.


    There were skies above skies, and mountains beyond mountains.


    Enduring the pain, Yu Sisi made up her mind and walked towards the Mount God of Heaven.


    Even though she knew that there was something wrong with this mountain, she was caught in the situation which there was no way to escape with her injuries.


    However, when she thought of that terrifying figure fromst night, Yu Sisi only had one thought in her mind. No matter what price she had to pay to find that expert in the mountain, she would do it as long as she could take revenge.


    Nevertheless, the mountain in front of her was so vast. How could she?find that expert?


    With hatred, bewilderment, and confusion, Yu Sisi slowly walked up the mountain.


    Not long after Yu Sisi left, a group of men in ck stopped at the foot of Mount God of Heaven one after another.


    ¡°Big Brother, we have thoroughly searched the surroundings. There is no trace of anyone passing by!¡± A group of people got down on one knee and reported respectfully to the man standing before them with a touch of trepidation.


    A strong wind blew off the hood of the Big Brother. His name was Feng Biao. He was a middle-aged man with a centipede-like scar on his right face. Even a simple smile could make him look horrible because when he smiled, the ¡°centipede¡± became as if it were wriggling on his face.


    ¡°What mountain is this?¡± Feng Biao looked at the tall mountain in front of him and asked.


    Hearing the Big Brother¡¯s question, the other men in ck looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Then, one of them took out a sheepskin scroll and opened it on the ground. He pointed at the location on the map and said.


    ¡°We just came over from Qingyan Valley. Under normal circumstance, there should be a stream in front of us. However, we didn¡¯t see the stream. Instead, a mountain appeared out of thin air.¡± One of the men in ck pointed at the map and and analyzed.


    After listening to his subordinate¡¯s opinion, Feng Biao also felt that something was wrong.


    He even wanted to turn back immediately. This thought immediately took root and sprouted.


    He was able to live until today because of his intelligence and meticulousness. Otherwise, those battles of the past would not leave the scar on his face, they would take his head.


    Just as Feng Biao was about to give the order to retreat, he heard a cry from one of his subordinates. ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s blood stain!¡±


    One of his subordinates pointed to a patch of grass not far ahead.


    Feng Biao looked in the direction of his subordinate. Sure enough, there was a bright red patch not far away.


    He walked straight over and picked up a broken branch.


    The trace was still very fresh!


    In other words, Yu Sisi had just left not long ago. When he thought of this, Feng Biao¡¯s heart began to waver.


    Yu Sisi had a huge secret on her. If he could capture her and bring her back, the great elder would reward him. Perhaps he could have a chance to know that secret.


    His future must be in his own hands.


    Having made up his mind, Feng Biao no longer hesitated.


    ¡°If this girl is really on this mountain, we have to go up as well. Zhang Shan, go back and report to the great elder. The rest of you, follow me!¡±


    With Feng Biao¡¯s order, the group split into two and left quickly.


    ...


    On the peak of Mount God of Heaven, in the courtyard, Jiang Yun was lying on the rattan chair, slowly swaying.


    He was holding a long bristlegrass in his hand and as he was swaying, the grass also kept swaying along.


    Beside him, a leopard cat with many rosettelike markings on its body was continuously chasing after the grass.


    The little leopard cat¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.


    No matter how hard it tried, it could not catch the grass in front of it.


    Every time, it was just a little bit away from it.


    After jumping up and down for a long time, it got tired andy on the ground panting.


    On the branches above its head, the two antennae on the jade butterfly¡¯s head were constantly swinging, releasing an invisible spiritual fluctuation.


    Including Jiang Yun, the date tree and the little leopard cat both sensed the happy mood.


    This little leopard cat was brought by the jade butterfly yesterday.


    To be precise, it was the little guy which ran after the jade butterfly and stayed.


    As expected of a cat, its curious nature could not be hidden.


    As soon as it ran into the courtyard and saw the date tree, it jumped up the tree and wanted to pick some red dates.


    Unfortunately, the branch of the big date tree, coupled with the jade butterfly¡¯s mental interference, the little leopard cat did not seed.


    Seeing such a cute little cat, Jiang Yun immediately thought of the dragon-li cat that he had raised in his previous life.


    Since it was fated, he conveniently gave it a bloodline evolution.


    Just like the jade butterfly, after bing a magical beast, it refused to leave.


    The leopard cat, who had rested for a while, sensed the jade butterfly¡¯s emotions. It got into position, lowered its body, and was about to jump onto the tree.


    At this moment, the leopard cat suddenly stopped moving and turned its head to look down the mountain. Its nose twitched slightly, as if it had smelled something.


    Seeing the leopard cat¡¯s abnormal behavior, Jiang Yun knew that something was approaching him.


    Unfortunately, the other party had not entered the range of his halo yet, so he had no way of knowing what was approaching him.


    Jiang Yun waved his hand.


    The little leopard cat had not run far before it appeared in Jiang Yun¡¯s arms.


    Gently stroking the little leopard cat, Jiang Yun once again swayed andy on the rattan chair.


    It was better not to let this little fellow out. If he encountered any danger that exceeded the scope of his halo, the situation would be difficult to handle.


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun frowned.


    A woman in green appeared.


    No wonder the little fellow would suddenly dash out. It smelled blood.


    A woman who was seriously injured. From her physical condition, she should not be able to hold on anymore!


    But she was actually able to hold on.


    Then, from her eyes filled with hatred, Jiang Yun knew why she could hold on till now.


    However, should I help her?


    Just as Jiang Yun was hesitating, Yu Sisi¡¯s gaze passed through the wide open courtyard door in the distance and saw Jiang Yun lying on the rattan chair.


    There was actually someone living on the top of the mountain?


    Suddenly, she thought of the horrendous battle that happened the night beforest.


    Then, her eyes were filled with joy.


    She could be saved!


    So, she ran forward desperately and walked to the door. Suddenly, her body seemed to be frozen in ce, unable to move.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Ordinary Jiang Yun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Senior, save me!¡±


    Seeing Jiang Yun¡¯s figure, Yu Sisi instantly burst out with a tremendous will to live and shouted loudly to Jiang Yun for help.


    Just as she was about to rush into the courtyard, her body was frozen in ce. Yu Sisi was even more certain that this young and handsome man in front of her was the person she was looking for.


    Looking at this woman, Jiang Yun also had a bit of headache.


    He could see that this woman must have aplex love-hate story behind her. And having a story means having troubles.


    And Jiang Yun hated those inexplicable troubles.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to let here in. Even if she was beautiful, Jiang Yun was not the kind of man who couldn¡¯t walk when he met a pretty girl.


    ¡°Why should I save you?¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled at her and said.


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s question, Yu Sisi paused for a moment.


    Then, she figured it out again.


    Yes, she had only met this senior once, but she had made such a request. She had indeed gone too far.


    Yu Sisi was thinking in her heart about how to get this senior to save her.


    Suddenly, she felt several spiritual fluctuations lock onto her.


    Yu Sisi subconsciously looked around.


    Then, she noticed the little leopard cat by Jiang Yun¡¯s feet, the ten-meter-tall tree, and the strange artistic butterfly.


    Having this kind of spiritual fluctuation, are they all magical beasts?


    Yu Sisi¡¯s mind was also a little confused.


    This little leopard cat was just an ordinary animal, but even so, it was understandable. After all, some pups, under certain lucky circumstances, could awaken some of their bloodline and be magical beasts.


    But what was going on with this tree? With one look, it looked like an ordinary date tree. It was no different from the one nted in her hometown¡¯s orchard. Could a date tree also be a magical beast?


    The most ridiculous thing was that butterfly. It was simply unheard of. The lifespan of an insect was short. Everyone knows that.


    In the past, there were people who cultivated insect-type magical beasts, but It took a lot of precious magic materials to turn amon insect into a magical beast, and the same amount of resources would be enough to raise ten magical beast pups to adulthood.


    Therefore, the cultivation of nt types might have to start from your ancestors, and the cultivation of insects would require arge amount of resources.


    It was a huge waste of time and magic materials.


    Thinking about these, Yu Sisi was stunned on the spot for quite a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say? Then I¡¯ll send you down?¡± said Jiang Yun indifferently.


    ¡°No, Senior,Please give me a chance!¡± Yu Sisi suddenly shouted when she heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Senior, my name is Yu Sisi. I¡¯m from Thunder City of Yanzhou. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Yu family, one of the three great families in Thunder City.¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago, the great elder of the Ancient Witch Sect came to our Yu family as a guest.¡±


    ¡°That night, he cultivated the devil technique and sacrificed the entire Yu family in order to make a breakthrough. I wasn¡¯t at home at that time. My absence saved my life. However, these people wanted to exterminate. They kept sending people to hunt me down, and I fled all the way to the Tianyuan mountain range.¡±


    ¡°I have to thank Senior. It was the lingering power of the battle between Senior and that terrifying existence two days ago that I was able to shake them off my trail. That¡¯s why I coulde to this mountain and visit Senior,¡± Yu Sisi stated clearly.


    ¡°So, did youe especially to thank me?¡± Jiang Yun asked with a smile.


    To be honest, this girl¡¯s situation was indeed quite miserable. Her family had invited a big shot as a guest, but that big shot just needed a lot of energy to break through. He then used the life energy of this big family as a stepping stone to advance.


    It was truly an unexpected disaster.


    Moreover, this girl was also smart. She alluded to the battle that had taken ce two days before to closer rtions between Jiang Yun and herself.


    ¡°Senior, you have already saved me once. I don¡¯t expect you to save me again. But I have been on the run for many days, I am already physically and mentally exhausted. I only desire to rest here for a night. Please!¡± Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun pitifully and said.


    ¡°It does sound quite miserable, so...¡± Jiang Yun nodded with a look of agreement.


    ¡°My answer is no!¡± Suddenly, Jiang Yun¡¯s expression turned cold.


    There was no love without reason, and there was no hatred without reason, unless there was some benefit involved.


    This was Jiang Yun¡¯s principle in his previous life. It was thew of urban survival that he had always believed in.


    Just as Jiang Yun decided to throw this woman out of the halo.


    The long-awaited system notification sounded again.


    ¡°Ding! Each main character has countless followers by their side. As the owner of the main character¡¯s halo, how can they not have followers? Take Yu Sisi as a follower and you will receive 100 experience points.¡±


    F*ck, I could get 100 experience points just by subduing this woman!


    Wasn¡¯t this faster than getting experience points from killing monsters?


    Although Jiang Yun¡¯s heart was in turmoil at this moment, his expression management was very strict and didn¡¯t reveal the slightest reaction.


    By the side, Yu Sisi had been observing Jiang Yun¡¯s expression the entire time. She had thought that the Senior had agreed to her request, but he was so cruel and merciless.


    Could it be that senior had long noticed theplexity of my mind and felt that I wasn¡¯t honest enough, so he didn¡¯t agree?


    Yes, that must be the case!


    Yu Sisi suddenly knelt down, with her forehead heavily knocking on the ground. When she raised her head again, a bloody mark had already appeared on her forehead.


    ¡°Senior, I want to take revenge for my family as long as I¡¯m alive. If Senior doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be Senior¡¯s ve. I¡¯ll do anything for Senior!¡±


    Yu Sisi ignored the blood on her forehead and looked at Jiang Yun with sincere eyes.


    ¡°Well... stand up and eat this.¡± Jiang Yun pondered for a while and threw her a fire date.


    Hearing that Jiang Yun didn¡¯t refuse, Yu Sisi was delighted. She took the fire date and threw it into her mouth, swallowing it along with the date core.


    Then, Yu Sisi was surprised to find that the wound on her head had a warm feeling. She touched her forehead and found that the wound had already healed.


    This warm healing power gradually spread from the top of her head, to her upper body, then to her lower body, and finally gathered on her calves. It had actually directly assimted and burned the remaining spiritual energy from the dart that had been tearing the wound.


    At this moment, Yu Sisi felt that all the wounds on her body hadpletely healed. Moreover, after running around for so many days, that kind of mental fatigue had also been dispelled by the warmth.


    ¡°Come into the courtyard,¡± Jiang Yun said softly.


    Through the halo, he could sense that Yu Sisi¡¯s condition hadpletely recovered.


    Since the system had already issued a mission, he must take it seriously.


    However, he didn¡¯t want this woman to be his follower so easily.


    Yu Sisi slowly walked forward, one small step at a time, afraid that she would offend her senior.


    Finally, she arrived in front of Jiang Yun, but she was stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual fluctuation from Jiang Yun.


    It was as if he was an ordinary person.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: So Long You Are in This Courtyard, No One Can Touch You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yu Sisi was much more relieved when she came before Jiang Yun.


    After all, it was impossible for an ordinary person to give out a fire date that wasparable to a panacea.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t even see the senior make a move.


    It was as if everything in the world was under his control and moved ording to his will.


    Therefore, there was no spiritual fluctuation on the senior¡¯s body. The senior must not want to let others know his strength, so he hid his power deliberately.


    Reading ancient books as a child, she learned that there was a realm called ¡°returning to simplicity¡±.


    It was a realm of returning to one¡¯s true self. During this process, whatever one did was a kind of cultivation.


    The senior must had already reached this realm.


    Thinking back to the shocking battle that happened the night beforest, Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, this was the true expert!


    His every movement embodied thews of heaven and earth.


    Jiang Yun felt a little helpless when he sensed that Yu Sisi was not in a state of mind.


    When she answered the question just now, her thoughts were clear and she didn¡¯t seem to have a problem with her brain.Why was her mind wandering now?


    Jiang Yun wanted to know more about those pursuers.


    Unexpectedly, the unexpected guests came to the doorstep so soon.


    Not far away, a group of men in ck came over aggressively. The leader of them looked at Yu Sisi with a sinister smile. The scar on his face began to tremble like a wriggling centipede.


    ¡°Senior, they¡¯re my enemy!¡±


    Yu Sisi had also noticed this group of people. Her eyes were full of hatred as she gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Okay, do you see the line at the door?¡±


    Jiang Yun pointed at a ck dotted line 80 feet away and said.


    This was the boundary line of his invincible protagonist¡¯s halo.


    Yu Sisi frowned slightly.


    Line?


    Finally, under her careful observation, she saw a ck line that was intermittently visible outside the crack of the door.


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun curiously and asked, ¡°Senior, is there anything special about this line?¡±


    ¡°Go and lure them over. You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Jiang Yun smiled mysteriously and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun in confusion.


    ¡°Just call them directly toe over?¡± Yu Sisi asked tentatively again.


    Jiang Yun nced at her without saying a word.


    In Yu Sisi¡¯s imagination, Jiang Yun should have pped them away instead of inviting a bunch of evildoers into the house.


    However, since this was the request of the senior, Yu Sisi didn¡¯t ask any more. She could only obediently ¡°wee¡± this group of enemies.


    Seeing Yu Sisi not only did not run away, but slowly approaching him, a warning bell suddenly sounded in Feng Biao¡¯s heart. He subconsciously touched the scar on his face and then looked around vigntly, suspecting that there might be ambushes everywhere.


    This mountain was not found on the map. The stream had disappeared, and a mountain had appeared out of thin air.


    The real world was not a fairy tale.


    However, when he reached the top of the mountain, he saw a courtyard.


    ording to the legends, there would be some masters who would set up a magic circle to hide their dwellings to prevent people from disturbing them.


    Could it be that the masters of this mountain lived in this small courtyard?


    To be able to hide an entire mountain, and the earth-shattering battle that happened here the night beforest...


    All of them were hinting that the owner of this courtyard was not simple.


    ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t we going in?¡± The other man in ck who had also seen Yu Sisi was instantly a little excited.


    After all, the target that they had been chasing for a long time was about to be achieved at this moment. They had even thought about how the great elder would reward them.


    But Feng Biao did not move, so they did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°That leopard cub is a magical beast!¡± Feng Biao¡¯s expression was solemn as he looked at the little leopard cat that was jumping around beside Jiang Yun and said.


    The leopard cat could be said to be the mostmon animal on the mountain. He had hunted quite a few of them. However, every leopard cat must go through many battles before it has a chance to break through into magical beast.


    However, this was just an inexperienced cub which was impossible to be the magical beast!


    It was just like how you had trained your body for dozens of years before you could adjust the proportion of your entire body to the golden ratio.


    While, when you turned your head, you saw that a brat who had just learned how to walk and hadn¡¯t even grown his fur had already reached such a level.


    It was simply ridiculous!


    ¡°Big Brother, this cub¡¯s spiritual fluctuation only reaches grade one. I¡¯ve already reached the Foundation Establishment Realm, so I can easily kill it.¡±


    At this moment, one of the shifty-eyed man poked his head over and said to Feng Biao.


    Seeing that there was actually such a stupid person under him, Feng Biao wanted to give this idiot a vicious p.


    But he held it in.


    Feng Biao took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He didn¡¯t make a move because he was afraid that something bad would happen if he took action.


    Seeing his superior re at him fiercely, the short man with shifty eyes resentfully retreated back into the team.


    ¡°Big Brother, there is no spiritual fluctuationing from that man¡¯s body. He seems to be just an ordinary person. I guess the real master is in the house behind him!¡± Another bearded man said.


    Feng Biao nodded. This subordinate¡¯s idea was the same as his. To be able to turn a cat into a magical beast, there must be a hidden superior.


    ¡°What do we do now? Should we call the great elder for help?¡± A timid voice sounded.


    He seemed to be very afraid of the great elder that he spoke of.


    Feng Biao felt in a dilemma. He had expected it to be a simple task, but now he met such a powerful master.


    It was impossible to go back empty-handed. If he did not bring Yu Sisi back, that cruel great elder would definitely punish him heavily.


    However, since this master didn¡¯te out. Perhaps he did not want to interfere in their affairs.


    Moreover, Yu Sisi was walking towards him with a reluctant expression. It was definitely because that young man was unwilling to take her in and protect her.


    Was he asking her to leave on her own?


    Thinking of this, Feng Biao¡¯s heart was immediately filled with joy. He said gratefully to Jiang Yun, ¡°Thank you, brother. Our Ancient Witch Sect owes you one.¡±


    Jiang Yun heard Feng Biao¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention. He just looked at Yu Sisi, who was walking forward slowly with steps as graceful as the sway of a lotus.


    At this point, Yu Sisi seemed to hesitate.


    A lovely girl in seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm like her, had to face Feng Biao, a fierce man in the Core Formation Realm, which was two big realms higher than her.


    If Feng Biao attacked her within a distance of 30 feet, she wouldn¡¯t have time to react.


    Yu Sisi?still had an internal conflict.


    Suddenly, a soft voice came into her ears


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you¡¯re in the courtyard, no one can hurt you.¡±


    She turned her head abruptly and met Jiang Yun¡¯s encouraging gaze once again.


    Is this telepathy?

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: This Woman Had Really Gone Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After taking a few deep breaths, Yu Sisi made up her mind.


    After all she hade this far, there was no way back.


    Since the senior had already promised that no one could hurt her in this courtyard, what did she have to fear? The senior would not break his words.


    Yu Sisi strode forward towards the door.


    Although she was still in the courtyard, she inevitably became nervous when she was only about 15 feet away from the door.


    Outside the door, Feng Biao and the others smiled smugly as they saw Yu Sisi walking out.


    ¡°Big Brother, that young man seems to be an ordinary person. Did he drive her away because he was afraid of being implicated by Yu Sisi?¡±


    Hearing the guess raised by his subordinates, Feng Biao also had some doubts in his mind.


    To discover the truth, Feng Biao held his breath and closed his eyes. He burst out with the spiritual perception of the fifth stage of the Core Formation Realm to sense the courtyard in front of him.


    In the next second, Feng Biao opened his eyes. He had found something interesting.


    Besides that lively leopard cat cub, there were two other spiritual fluctuations in the courtyard, but both were very weak.


    If his guess was correct, these two spiritual fluctuations shoulde from the red date tree in the courtyard and a creature hidden on the tree.


    The strength of these three spiritual fluctuations suggested that they were only at grade one. In that case, there was no hidden master in the courtyard.


    Moreover, his behavior was already a serious provocation to the owner of the courtyard.


    But even so, there was no reaction from the hidden owner. This meant that the guess of his subordinates was very likely to be true.


    Other men in ck, sensing the big brother¡¯s behavior, also scanned the yard.


    Their average strength was only around the sixth stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, far inferior to Feng Biao.


    However, it was enough to scan a courtyard.


    After scanning, they all revealed joyful expressions.


    There was actually a grade one nt-type magical beast in this courtyard!


    Moreover, the fire date on this tree contained even more spiritual energy and vitality than some rare spirit fruits.


    In Thunder City, a rare psychic fruit could sell for a considerable amount of spiritual stones.


    There must be at least dozens of them on this tree.


    And this was just a grade one nt-type magical beast. When it reached grade three or even grade five, the spirit fruit produced would definitely not be inferior to the high-grade Dan panacea refined by those Dan Taoists.


    Everyone looked at each other. Obviously, they all realized that this tree was priceless.


    After many confirmations, Feng Biao became more convinced that this young man was just putting on an act.


    ¡°Big Brother, was there some kind of heavenly treasure on this mountain that was absorbed by these creatures and turned them into magical beasts?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Look at that tree, it¡¯s just an ordinary date tree, but it has so much vitality. It produces dates that contain such pure spiritual energy. I¡¯m sure this courtyard has great secrets!¡±


    Hearing the discussion of his subordinates, Feng Biao looked at this courtyard with eyes filled with greed.


    Even Yu Sisi was no longer important.


    Feng Biao was full of confidence with his strength of the third stage of the Core Formation Realm.


    He believed that no one in this courtyard could escape from his grasp.


    He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to obtain the reward from the Great Elder, and now he had an excellent opportunity to kill the owner and seize the treasure.


    Only a treasure that could be obtained was a good treasure.


    Feng Biao was almost certain that there were only two possibilities for the young man to drive Yu Sisi away.


    First, he didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, and was afraid that he would get into trouble and offend the Ancient Witch Sect.


    Second, he was afraid that his heavenly treasures would be taken away, so he didn¡¯t say anything for fear of attracting our attention.


    This young man was too naive. He thought that if he drove Yu Sisi away, we would not notice that he had the treasure.


    Yu Sisi had already walked to the door of the courtyard. She would be out of the door with one more step.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at these enemies. She was suddenly surprised to find that they no longer seemed to care about her.


    All these people had greed in their eyes. Even their leader, Feng Biao, just nced at her and then looked straight behind her.


    Were they looking at something behind her?


    What was going on?


    Yu Sisi was also stunned. She turned around to look at the courtyard and saw Jiang Yun¡¯s lips moving slightly.


    In the next moment, she heard two words ring in her ear.


    ¡°Scold him.¡±


    Scolding him?


    Yu Sisi had no time to think about it anymore. Since it was the senior¡¯s arrangement, she could just follow it.


    ¡°You bunch ofckeys from the Ancient Witch sect are just a bunch of trash. If the zombie opens your Great Elder¡¯s skull, it will go away disappointed, and the dung beetle beside him will get excited!¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s gaze was filled with disdain as she said coldly to the group of men in ck outside the door.


    Feng Biao blinked as if he had heard something unbelievable. Other men in ck also looked at each other in astonishment.


    This woman had gone crazy?!


    This was the only thought in their hearts at that moment.


    Before Feng Biao could speak, Yu Sisi said again, ¡°Today, as long as I, Yu Sisi, am not dead, in the future, I will definitely ughter my way to the Ancient Witch sect and kill all of you, heartless people!¡±


    Hearing Yu Sisi¡¯s words, all the men in ck thought that woman must be mad with despair because this young man didn¡¯t help her.


    She was even starting to spout nonsense.


    ¡°This woman has a crazy mind but a nice body. Her face, her breasts, her butt, and her clear voice, must be very pleasant to hear!¡± A subordinate sized up Yu Sisi without any restraint, his eyes were full of desire.


    This woman was indeed unbelievably beautiful.


    Unfortunately, it would not be his turn to enjoy her anyway.


    The Great Elder still needed her alive to open their family¡¯s secret vault.


    When Yu Sisi heard such shameless words, she instantly trembled with anger. She clenched her fists and red at this group of people coldly. She wished that she could kill them all with one strike.


    ¡°You two, go and cripple her.¡± Feng Biao nced at Yu Sisi and said to his subordinates.


    Crazy as the woman was, he could not endure her insults.


    Seeing the two of them approaching, Yu Sisi¡¯s was shocked and she hurriedly retreated into the courtyard.


    ¡°Do you think you can run away after provoking me?¡±


    Feng Biao sneered, and his figure shed. The surrounding spiritual energy crazily overflowed.


    In the next second, he appeared in front of Yu Sisi.


    His thinking was very simple. He wanted to destroy Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation foundation first, so that she had no spiritual energy to escape.


    As Feng Biao shed into the courtyard, the other men in ck also rushed in.


    Sitting at the other end of the courtyard, Jiang Yun smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Monster That Has Lived for Tens of Thousands Years</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the courtyard, Jiang Yun sat on the rattan chair with a satisfied expression.


    Finally, these men entered the courtyard.


    In this case, he would have a chance to use his ability.


    Mount God of Heaven was not a ce where anyone cane and go at will.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, with the spiritual power circted in his body, Feng Biaoappeared in front of Yu Sisi quickly. Looking at Yu Sisi¡¯s terrified expression, Feng Biao seemed to have already seen that Yu Sisi was about to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    The men in ck also gathered around, as if they were watching a show.


    Just as Feng Biao¡¯s hand was about to grab Yu Sisi¡¯s shoulder, he suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t move at all. His entire body seemed to be out of control.


    Meanwhile, the group of men in ck also sensed that something was wrong with their superior, and were filled with shock. However, their faces were still full of smiles.


    Out of the corner of their eye, they saw each other¡¯s abnormal state. Their pupils constricted violently and they realized a terrible truth.


    All of them seemed to be controlled!


    They tried to beg for mercy, but could not open their mouths to speak.


    At this moment, ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    A cough sounded in the courtyard. They finally understood who had caused this weird situation.


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t move, so the only person who could move must be the wire-puller.


    But they didn¡¯t understand how this young man, who had no spiritual fluctuation, could control all of them.


    It was much harder to suppress so many people in an instant than to kill them directly. This requires not only a great deal of spiritual power, but also precise control over it.


    But no matter what kind of power it was, Feng Biao did not feel it at all.


    It was as if they were being suppressed by nature, as if they had sunk into the sea or fell into the swamp.


    Just as he was trying to activate the spiritual power in his body and make a struggle, a figure appeared before him.


    Looking at Jiang Yun who instantly appeared in front of him, Feng Biao¡¯s heart was instantly filled with terror.


    Teleportation?


    This skill was not something that an ordinary person could see. This was simply a god-like technique!


    This was an ability that only a Saint Realm expert could have!


    But could this young man be a Saint Realm expert?


    The whole Yanzhou might not have a Saint Realm expert!


    He must had bad luck.


    A Saint Realm expert that was rarely seen in the world was met by him so easily?


    Suddenly, Feng Biao thought of the earth-shaking battle that happened two nights ago. Perhaps his realm was too low, so he couldn¡¯t see the strength of this expert at that moment.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why he didn¡¯t sense a trace of spiritual fluctuation. Moreover, he and his men had repeatedly mentally scanned the small courtyard.


    It was equivalent to directly invading one¡¯s privacy. If he was really an expert, he would have probably killed them all with a p.


    However, he could not move now. Moreover, the young man had indeed appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Perhaps this senior had some special peculiarities, or he was just unwilling to pay attention to him.


    However, he rushed rudely into the yard and tried to hurt that girl.


    Thinking of this, Feng Biao¡¯s head was covered in sweat. His muscles were trembling violently, and goose bumps were rising all over his body.


    What should he do? This senior didn¡¯t even give him a chance to beg. He would surely die.


    In front of Feng Biao, Yu Sisi, who slumped on the ground, looking at Jiang Yun with excitement and fear in her eyes.


    She was excited for having the hope of revenge.


    It was an incredible way to control so many people in just one second.


    However, the fear was because before this, she didn¡¯t believe in his strength and had thought that he was just an ordinary person. She even had tried to test this senior.


    Would he be unhappy because of her previous offenses and kill her?


    Jiang Yun looked at Feng Biao¡¯s frightened eyes and his trembling skin. He was also a little surprised and said, ¡°Am I that scary?¡±


    After saying that, he directly grabbed Feng Biao¡¯s arm and pulled him down from the air, making Feng Biao stand upright.


    Jiang Yun did not like to look up at others. It would be very tiring to talk like that.


    Feng Biao, who was being yed around like a puppet by Jiang Yun, had eyes full of despair and pleading. His mouth trembled with difficulty. He had wanted to beg for mercy, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Scarface, do you think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?


    You and your men have used mental strength to scan my courtyard many times. Moreover, you have locked the date tree behind me several times, even ignoring Yu Sisi. Do you think I have treasure and want to rob it!¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun deliberately added a sound effect to his words.


    To these people, this sound was like an echoing from a distant valley, or a rumble of thunder that shook the sky.


    Hearing these words, Feng Biao felt as if there was a war drum frantically beating in his mind, and every word was a heavy blow.


    Feng Biao racked his brains trying to exin and beg for forgiveness, but he still didn¡¯t have the chance to speak.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve lived for tens of thousands of years. The bridges I have crossed is longer than the ways you have walked.¡± Jiang Yun sighed.


    Lived for tens of thousands of years?


    And he was still so young?


    Rejuvenated? Immortal for ten thousand years?


    He must be a monster!


    Many myths and legends instantly appeared in Feng Biao¡¯s mind when he heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words. He then became even more desperate.


    To be able to live for such a long time, he was definitely a Saint Realm expert. Only a Saint Realm expert could unknowingly move a huge mountain to the Tianyuan mountain range.


    The other men in ck heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words as well. The more determined were merely dumbfounded. The weaker ones were fainted.


    Even so, the men who fainted were still frozen in ce. The scene looked rather strange.


    Fear continued to spread in their hearts and they could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°Senior, you... have lived for tens of thousands of years?¡± Yu Sisi¡¯s face was full of disbelief. She opened her eyes wide and stared straight at Jiang Yun.


    Was he the god in the myths and legends?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly how many tens of thousands of years I¡¯ve been alive. Sometimes, I will rest for hundreds or thousands of years. Recently, I woke up again. It¡¯s not bad to breathe the fresh air!¡±


    Jiang Yun stretched his muscles and said casually.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Silent Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Looking at the men in ck in the courtyard who seemed to have been frozen, Jiang Yun felt a little bored.


    In this halo, he was God.


    To attack these mortals was too undignified.


    However, these people had offended him so much that they dared to pry into the residence of God. They had to be severely punished.


    Since the people were lured here by Yu Sisi, it wasn¡¯t bad to let her to deal with them.


    Jiang Yun coughed again and ordered Yu Sisi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you.¡±


    After that, he reappeared on the rattan chair and swayed leisurely.


    The leopard cat that was resting on the rattan chair suddenly woke up andnded by his feet.


    The jade butterfly on the date tree was pping its wings slightly.


    Feng Biao and Yu Sisi were shocked when they saw Jiang Yun sh away again.


    Even if they saw it again, they still couldn¡¯t suppress the shock in their hearts. They stared nkly at Jiang Yun¡¯s figure.


    Was this the ability of an expert at Saint Realm?


    In fact, if there was really an expert at Saint Realm in this courtyard, he would also be shocked.


    That was because even the expert at Saint Realm could not do such a thing.


    It was almost impossible to teleport without any spiritual fluctuations and spatial fluctuations.


    In this world, there were some people who practiced special cultivation techniques to suppress their spiritual fluctuations, such as the turtle breathing technique. Only by cultivating this skill to its limits would it be possible to hide one¡¯s spiritual fluctuationspletely.


    This was because spiritual fluctuations were within the scope of their own control.


    However, spatial fluctuations were not a part of an individual¡¯s body. No one could control the entire space of the world. As long as there were abnormal movements, there would definitely be fluctuations and traces.


    However, to Jiang Yun, everything covered by the halo was an extension of his body, a part of him.


    Therefore, there was no spatial fluctuation. As for spiritual fluctuations, he didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, so he could¡¯t radiate spiritual fluctuations.


    Therefore, even the expert at Saint Realm couldn¡¯t detect any trace of Jiang Yun¡¯s movement.


    In the courtyard, Yu Sisi and Feng Biao gradually came back to their senses.


    Yu Sisi bowed deeply to Jiang Yun.


    She turned around and stared hatefully at Feng Biao, who stood rooted to the ground like a wooden stake.


    Under his terrified gaze, a fist filled with violent spiritual energy suddenly smashed down on his head.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Feng Biao¡¯s entire head instantly shattered and exploded. Red blood and white brains were sshing in all directions.


    It was as if she was holding a baseball bat and ruthlessly smashing a watermelon in the air. All sorts of thick liquid burst out and sshed all over Yu Sisi¡¯s body.


    The most weird thing was that although Feng Biao¡¯s head had shattered and disappeared, his body was still fixed in ce, as if it had taken root on the ground.


    Touching the liquid on her face, Yu Sisi somewhat couldn¡¯t believe what had happened, and there was doubt in her eyes.


    How could this Core Formation Realm expert be killed so easily by her? There was no resistance at all, and it was even easier than killing those wild beasts.


    ¡°Their strength is restricted by me. Right now, they¡¯re just an ordinary person who can¡¯t move. It¡¯s very easy for you to kill them.


    While, my courtyard has been turned into a mess by you.¡±


    Jiang Yun frowned slightly and said with some dissatisfaction.


    Yu Sisi could hear Jiang Yun¡¯s dissatisfaction. She hurriedly knelt down and exined to Jiang Yun, ¡°Senior, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll clean it up now!¡±


    After saying that, Yu Sisi didn¡¯t care about the other men in ck.She hastily rolled up her sleeves and tried to start cleaning.


    Jiang Yun looked at her helplessly, shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so. The sky will turn dark by the time you clean it up.¡±


    As he said that, Jiang Yun waved his hand, and Feng Biao¡¯s body, along with the blood, flesh, and debris on the ground, instantly disappeared. It was as if an invisible eraser had wiped away all traces.


    Yu Sisi was dumbfounded. She looked at her hands in a daze.


    What made her even more surprised was that even the blood stains on her body had disappeared, including the blood stains in her fingernails.


    To make something disappear in a sh?


    What kind of spell was this?


    Was there such an ability in this world?


    Was this the ¡°time reversal¡±?


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? You haven¡¯t killed the rest of them yet!¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°Oh... Oh!¡± Yu Sisi suddenly woke up from her dazed state and staggered towards the rest of the men in ck.


    This time, she did not attack fiercely.


    Instead, she gathered the spiritual power in her hand and p them hard in the chest, shattering their hearts.


    Then, Yu Sisi grabbed a wooden stick from the corner of the wall, and ran out of the courtyard.


    Jiang Yun looked at her familiar posture and guessed that she had wanted to dig a hole to bury them.


    However, his master was still buried outside.


    These people weren¡¯t worthy of being buried in Mount God of Heaven!


    ¡°Yu Sisi, don¡¯t waste your time. I¡¯ve already disposed these corpses.¡±


    As he said this, Jiang Yun took a deep breath, then blow it out.


    Following that, a gust of hot wind was blowing in the courtyard. Under the sweep of this hot wind, the group of men in ck instantly burned into ashes, and they were blown away in the air.


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s voice, Yu Sisi quickly ran back to the courtyard.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw this terrifying scene.


    Seven balls of mes quietly burned in the air, and three secondster, they were burned to ashes!


    Yu Sisi stared intently at Jiang Yun.


    At this moment, her longing, admiration, and admiration for Jiang Yun had reached an indescribable peak.


    Countless thoughts took root in her heart.


    If she wanted to take revenge, she must get Jiang Yun¡¯s help.


    If she asked him directly for help, he was unlikely to help her. So she had to rely on herself for revenge.


    However, she was only at the lowest level of the Qi Gathering Realm.


    Above her realm were the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, the Core Formation Realm, the Dharma Realm, and the Psychic Realm...


    Right now, her strength was still far from enough.


    She had to be stronger and advance to a higher realm.


    Yu Sisi thought that if she could take Jiang Yun as her master and receive his guidance, advancing to a higher realm was definitely not a problem.


    Moreover, if she could learn the senior¡¯s miraculous skills...


    Even the entire Ancient Witch Sect would be annihted with the snap of a finger.


    Yu Sisi walked directly in front of Jiang Yun and suddenly knelt down. Her knees smashed onto the stone floor, causing a solid sound.


    She looked deeply at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Senior, please ept this junior as your disciple!¡±


    After saying this, she ced her hands on the ground and pressed her forehead tightly against it.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Your Pain, I Will Bury!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yu Sisi knelt on the ground reverently with her forehead pressed against the ground and her eyes closed.


    Beside her, the little leopard cat was circling around her curiously. Why was this person not moving?


    The little leopard cat sneaked to the side of Yu Sisi¡¯s head and ced its head on hers.


    Yu Sisi naturally noticed the little leopard cat¡¯s actions.


    This was a grade one magic beast after all, and it could already cause fatal harm to some ordinary people.


    However, it was raised by Jiang Yun, so she wasn¡¯t worried that the little leopard cat would do any harm to her.


    The little leopard cat could be curious about her.Yu Sisi thought that if this little fellow liked her, she might have a chance to get Jiang Yun¡¯s permission to be his disciple.


    Jiang Yun looked at the woman and the leopard cat with amusement.


    Was this a bullfight?


    It was a serious scene of acknowledging a master.


    He had to be more serious.


    Jiang Yun waved his hand and took back the little leopard cat. He gently stroked the little leopard cat¡¯s soft fur and said, ¡°Why should I ept you as my disciple?¡±


    Since the system had a requirement, Jiang Yun had toplete this mission.


    However, he could not take in this disciple so easily as he was a legendary expert.


    Other sects had a test in ce to take in disciples.


    In order to demonstrate his aloofness, he decided to set a test first. Only after she passed can she became his disciple.


    In any case, Yu Sisi had a blood feud. Without the ability to take revenge, she would not go away.


    Therefore, he did not need to be anxious.


    In the past, he was the disciple. In order to serve his master well, he had to carry water, chop firewood, wash clothes, and cook.


    Now, as the master, he could enjoy the services of his disciple.


    Even if he was in the aura, he can do all these chores in a split second.


    But as a master, how could he do these things himself?


    And Yu Sisi was his best attendant.


    Yu Sisi also understood that this senior did not think highly of her.


    Indeed!


    With his invincible state, it was impossible for him to take her, a trash in the Qi Gathering Realm, as his disciple.


    Perhaps only a peerless genius would have a chance!


    If only she had a chance!


    Wait a minute!


    Since he didn¡¯t chase me down the mountain, did that mean that he was willing to give me a chance, and this was a test for me?


    Suddenly, Yu Sisi instantly kowtowed three times.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    ¡°Senior, please ept me as your disciple. No matter what request or test, I will do my best until Senior is satisfied!¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded secretly when he saw Yu Sisi¡¯s sincere master acknowledgement ceremony.


    His status and dignity had been set up.


    Now, he had to find a reasonable excuse to take her.


    One minute passed.


    This was a difficult minute for Yu Sisi, but she had already decided that as long as Senior did not chase her away, she would continue kneeling.


    Finally, Jiang Yun spoke.


    ¡°A long time ago, when I was still a youth, my master told me that he wanted to establish a sect and make a name for himself. However, until the day he passed, he did not fulfill this wish.


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t care about fame and fortune. I do not like to take in disciples, nor do I want to set a sect. Until now, I have not taken in a single disciple.¡±


    Hearing the first part of Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Yu Sisi¡¯s face lit up with joy, thinking that she had a chance to be Senior¡¯s disciple.


    However, when she heard the second part of Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Yu Sisi¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her eyes were filled with despair.


    He didn¡¯t like taking in disciples. This senior with a distinct personality and a unique lifestyle probably wouldn¡¯t take her in as a disciple.


    In the next moment, Jiang Yun¡¯s words made her ecstatic.


    ¡°Do you know how to grill meat?¡± Jiang Yun asked casually.


    ¡°Senior...¡± Yu Sisi¡¯s voice suddenly choked with sobs. Her eyes turned red, and she was extremely touched in her heart.


    ¡°You used to be a youngdy, so I guess you haven¡¯t done any rough work before,¡± Jiang Yun said casually.


    ¡°I can, I can!¡± Yu Sisi hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°What about carrying water, chopping firewood, washing clothes...¡± Jiang Yun seemed to have thought of something and continued to say.


    ¡°I can, I can!¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yun finished speaking, Yu Sisi replied firmly.


    Jiang Yun looked at her eyes with a smile, nodded, and then disappeared.


    He only left a sentence in the air.


    ¡°Go and roast a rabbit!¡±


    Looking at Jiang Yun who had disappeared from the rattan chair, Yu Sisi looked left and right, a little confused.


    Rabbit?


    Where to catch it?


    Suddenly, the little leopard cat nudged her legs with its head. She looked at the little leopard cat¡¯s lively eyes in surprise.


    Then they walked along a rocky path on the hillside.


    Half an hourter.


    Yu Sisi led a fat hare with both hands and carried a bundle of wood on her back. Her face was full of joy.


    The little leopard cat also had a rabbit in its mouth. The size of the rabbit was almost half of its size, but it did not feel tired at all. It was even hopping lightly.


    In the courtyard, Yu Sisi rummaged through but she couldn¡¯t find the kitchen. In order not to affect the date tree and the jade butterfly, she found a small corner, set up a firewood, and used her self-defense knife to peel the rabbit¡¯s skin.


    Although she was a little rusty with the first rabbit, she became much more adept with the second one.


    She did know how to roast meat. She knew that her senior didn¡¯t like to see her y tricks, so she didn¡¯t lie.


    When she was young, she was like a a greedy kitten. But as the eldest daughter of her family, she had to nibble gracefully like other nobledies. At night, she often felt hungry.


    She once went to the kitchen to steal food, but was discovered by the cook.


    After that, the cook would roast chicken for her every night.


    In fact, the fragrance of the roast meat could not be hidden. However, the elders of her family had never reprimanded her.


    She used a flint to light the firewood. As Yu Sisi was roasting the rabbit meat, her tears could not stop falling.


    She swore that she would definitely take revenge for her family!


    In the wooden house, Jiang Yun was lying on the stone bed. Although his eyes were closed, Yu Sisi¡¯s intense longing and grief, as well as the deep-rooted hatred, were instantly noticed by him.


    Since he already wanted to take her in as a disciple, he would also help her bury all of her painful past.


    As his first disciple, he was determined to make her a peerless master.


    She was sentimental, intelligent, had family inheritance and good manners. The most important thing was that she was good looking, almost 80% of his appearance level.


    It seemed that he had good taste.


    Soon, the rabbit on the grill in the corner was sizzling.


    Seeing Yu Sisi¡¯s gradually bing familiar with the roast technique, the corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth rose slightly.


    Even Jiang Yun had to admit that the disciple did have some experience with barbecuing.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Within the Halo, God Will Also Be Killed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the peak of Mount God of Heaven, Yu Sisi was roasting rabbit meat.


    She looked enviously at the little leopard cat beside her, and the jade butterfly on top of the little leopard cat¡¯s head.


    ¡°I really envy all of you. To be able to follow Senior by his side, it would be great if Senior could take me in as a disciple.¡±


    Yu Sisi muttered to herself.


    She thought to herself, if the rabbit meat she roasted could be epted by Senior, would it be considered as passing the test?


    Only after she met the senior¡¯s requirements would she have the chance to avenge her family.


    This was also the only reason she was still alive.


    She understood that her talent was ordinary.


    Like the bloodline of those magical beasts, the innate talent for cultivation of every cultivator were formed at birth and were difficult to ascend.


    She was only a third grade talent. If nothing unexpected happened in her life, she would at most be able to advance to the Spiritual Pedestal Realm.


    The Ancient Witch Sect had arge number of cultivators in this realm.


    If she wanted to take revenge on the Ancient Witch Sect¡¯s Great Elder, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to defeat the gatekeeper with her current cultivation.


    Therefore, if she wanted to seek revenge, she must be Jiang Yun¡¯s disciple.


    If such a powerful master epted her as his disciple, he would definitely feel that her talent wasn¡¯t worthy of him.


    Since her master did not care about spirit fruits like red dates, he might reward her with some spirit fruits or Dan panaceas to improve her talent.


    Jiang Yun looked at the rabbit and drooled. The rabbit was still steaming.


    As a master, he would want to have a professional disciple to roast the meat.


    Should he take in more disciples? Each of them would be assigned with some work to specially serve him.


    Jiang Yun thought happily for a while, and then retracted his attention.


    There was a new discovery regarding his halo.


    When Yu Sisi killed these people, he also received experience points.


    Feng Biao had the strength of the Core Formation Realm, so he provided more experience, a total of 50 points, while the halo points?he provided were only five points.


    As for the rest of the men in ck, they were only in the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, so their experience points were only 10 points, while the halo points were only one point per person.


    Thus, the stronger the person who died in his aura, the more aura points and experience points he would get.


    But now, there were no more targets for him to experiment on.


    He had received experience points even if he didn¡¯t take action.


    ¡°If I took Yu Sisi as my disciple, would I get some experience points after she killed demons and monsters?¡± Jiang Yun thought.


    This was worth investigating.


    Unfortunately, his disciple¡¯s strength was still too weak. If she really met these masters, I was afraid she will be killed in seconds.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun could smell the fragrance of the meat.


    It seemed that the rabbit meat was cooked.


    In an instant, Jiang Yun shed and appeared in the courtyard.


    Yu Sisi was also shocked when she saw Jiang Yun suddenly appeared.


    Then, she hurriedly picked up the rabbit meat on the grill and carefully handed it to Jiang Yun.


    Looking at this skewer of rabbit meat, the little leopard cat couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    It wanted to jump up and take a bite of the fragrant rabbit meat.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Jiang Yun and the three roasted rabbit meat instantly appeared on the wooden table on the left side of the courtyard.


    The little leopard cat found that it hadn¡¯t bite anything. Then it ran towards Jiang Yun after smelling fragrance.


    Jiang Yun picked up the twig and took a bite of the rabbit meat.


    ¡°Mm, not bad.¡±


    As he said this, Jiang Yun sliced off arge piece of rabbit meat with the edge of his palm like a knife. The rabbit meat floated towards the little leopard cat that was dashing over.


    Seeing Jiang Yun eating with relish, Yu Sisi could not help but feel a little curious.


    This senior was really strange. Why would he eat the food of mortals? Powerful cultivators, most of whom only absorb spiritual energy without eating or excreting, were dismissive of the impurity of mortal food.


    Jiang Yun also saw Yu Sisi¡¯s confusion.


    He smiled and said, ¡°When I was first epted by my Master, Master had requested me to barbecue meat. Now, even though Master has passed away, I still eat barbecued meat to remember him.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s sigh, Yu Sisi eventually understood. It was not roast meat that Senior was eating, but a feeling of remembrance.


    However, the next moment, she heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words and realized that she was too naive.


    ¡°However, I then realized that roast meat tastes really good!¡±


    Looking at Senior¡¯s behavior and appearance, Yi Sisi was wondering that perhaps this was how a true expert behaved.


    ¡°Come over, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Jiang Yun said to Yu Sisi, who was still in a daze.


    After all, eating together made the food taste better.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun and asked happily. Her cultivation level was low, so she still needed to eat and drink.


    These days, except for drinking water, she had been running for her life.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days, and her stomach was already rumbling with hunger.


    However, in her heart, she was very nervous.


    She wondered if this invitation meant that she was epted.


    Just as Yu Sisi was just about to take the rabbit meat from Senior¡¯s hand, a powerful spiritual pressure came from outside the courtyard.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s expression was grave. She closed her eyes and wanted to carefully sense it again. This pressure was no less than that of a grade four magical beast.


    The little leopard cat also sensed this powerful spiritual fluctuation. Its hair stood on end, as if it was facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Jiang Yun was also a bit surprised. That magical beast wasn¡¯t in the range of his halo, so everything was fine within his field of vision.


    However, seeing Yu Sisi¡¯s serious expression, and the little leopard cat¡¯s reaction, there must be somethinging over.


    Yu Sisi revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    With Senior¡¯s heaven-reaching cultivation, it was impossible for him not to notice this pressure.


    Jiang Yun also saw Yu Sisi¡¯s puzzled expression, but of course, he wouldn¡¯t show any reaction.


    No matter what came, as long as it entered the range of his halo, even if it was god, he could kill it.


    In my halo, there would only be one god!


    ¡°En, it¡¯s just a cute animal. Don¡¯t worry, eat the roast meat first. If you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll get cold!¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said indifferently.


    Seeing Jiang Yun¡¯s calm expression, Yu Sisi¡¯s eyes instantly widened.


    Was this even considered a cute animal?


    This kind of pressure and fierce mental power, at least was released by the grade four magical beast.


    However, thinking about the earth-shaking battle a few days ago, this magical beast was just a cute animal in the eyes of the Senior .


    Jiang Yun gently stroked the little leopard cat¡¯s back. It gradually calmed down. The jade butterfly in the tree also released the mysterious power of soothing emotions..


    While Yu Sisi¡¯s mind calmed down as the spiritual fluctuation got closer, her body instinctively felt ufortable.


    Then, a huge pitch-ck beast slowly appeared in her field of vision.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Grade Six Magical Beasts? What the F*ck!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yu Sisi had seen many magical beasts before, but it was the first time she had seen such a fearsome beast.


    Its huge body was like a hill, and its ck fur was like the prairie on the hill, swaying slowly along with the violent wind.


    Its pair of pitch-ck eyes seemed to havee from the abyss, flickering with an evil cold light.


    But strangely, with such a huge body, his every move did not cause the slightest bit of shock. Every step he took steadily on the soil only left a shallow bear paw imprint.


    Jiang Yun also saw this magical beast.


    It looked quite fierce!


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious, when did such arge mountain appear here? Give me an answer, humble people, maybe I¡¯m in a good mood and will just eat one of you.¡±


    The ck bear magical beast slowly walked towards them. The surrounding air and spiritual energy flowed through its fur like flowing water, and the space around it was even twisted.


    Its every move was as soft as a small butterfly gliding gently through the air. Its quiet movements didn¡¯t match its huge size at all, which added an eerie feel to it.


    ¡°A talking magical beast? It is indeed a grade four magical beast!¡± Yu Sisi shouted with a pale face.


    A grade four magical beast had the same strength as an expert in the?Dharma Realm. The Great Elder of the Ancient Witch Sect was in this realm.


    The Qi Gathering Realm, the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, and the Core Formation Realm, these three realms were the initial few stages of cultivation.


    The Dharma Realm was at stage four, which was considered as the intermediate stage. In the entire Yanzhou, a person at this level was also a top expert.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s not just a grade four magical beast!¡± Jiang Yun guessed with a rxed tone.


    The ck bear walked to the door of the courtyard and stopped suddenly. Its huge head was about to fill up the entire door. It lowered its head and looked at a faintly discernible dotted line on the ground.


    ¡°What is this? A barrier?¡± The ck bear muttered to itself. Then, it looked at Jiang Yun and the others in the courtyard.


    ¡°An ordinary man, a woman in the Qi Gathering Realm, an insect magical beast, and a leopard cub magical beast. Hmm? is that tree also a magical beast? Interesting!¡± The ck bear¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were filled with curiosity, It even revealed a human-like smile.


    Suddenly, its body contorted like the liquid and shrunk rapidly, then a middle-aged man dressed in a ck leather robe with a rough square face appeared in its ce.


    ¡°It turned into human form? This is something that only a grade six magical beast can do!¡±


    Instantly Yu Sisi felt that it was difficult to breathe. Her face was full of fear.


    There were six realms of cultivation for human beings in Yanzhou: Qi Sense, Qi Gathering, Spiritual Pedestal, Core Formation, Dharma, Psychic!


    A grade six magical beast had the same strength as an expert in the?Psychic Realm.


    At this moment, the little leopard cat could sense the pressure of a grade six magical beast that ck bear released. It instantly shrunk into a ball and stuck close to Jiang Yun¡¯s arms. It seemed to be safer this way.


    The jade butterfly was also trembling in fear. Its two crystal clear antennae began swaying randomly. It didn¡¯t cool down a little until it flew to Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulder.


    As a nt-type magical beast, the date tree did not have a deep feeling towards the pressure of a beast.


    Yu Sisi trembled so much that she could barely stand. At this moment, that familiar power supported her to stand. She turned her head and saw Jiang Yun¡¯s calm expression. Her nervousness and fear melted away.


    No matter how powerful this ck bear was, it would not be able to defeat the Senior.


    Yes, that¡¯s why he was so calm!


    Yu Sisi looked at the ck bear outside the door with determination.


    The ck bear smiled and looked at the ck dotted line under its feet again. Then, it grinned, revealing its ghastly white teeth, and said, ¡°Do you think you can stop me by this?¡±


    Jiang Yun spread out his hands and said with a smile, ¡°You can have a try. But do you daree in? I have to warn you, whoever crosses that line andes into my courtyard, his lives will be in my hands. In my territory, the tiger has to meow and the dragon has to lie down and wag its tail. A bear like you can only be a Barbie doll for my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Sisi, this doll fits the current demand for racial equality. Do you like it?¡± Jiang Yun looked at Yu Sisi with a smile and said something she could not understand.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The ck bear suddenly roared.


    Then, a redser suddenly shot out from his mouth. When it burst out, the space around it was torn apart into countless pieces. The entire void seemed to have been shattered.


    In the blink of an eye, the redser arrived in front of Jiang Yun.


    Seeing that the red light ray, which was as thick as an arm, was about to pierce through their bodies, Yu Sisi seemed to have imagined the miserable feeling in her mind.


    Subconsciously, she held her breath and closed her eyes.


    However, three secondster, the pain of death did note.


    Everything was so calm.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Thus, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Suddenly, her eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Countless red light spots were flying freely in the air like fireflies in the dark night. Even the jade butterfly began to dance along with this beautiful and romantic scene.


    Then, she looked at Jiang Yun. Jiang Yun¡¯s handsome face was filled with indifference and confidence.


    For a moment, Yu Sisi was somewhat fascinated by what she saw.


    ¡°Come on!¡± The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth curled up as he waved at the ck bear magical beast outside the door.


    It was as if he was inviting a guest from afar.


    ¡°D*mn it, Why hasn¡¯t this evil beaste in?¡±


    Although Jiang Yun¡¯s face was filled with an amiable smile, he was already cursing in his heart.


    Such a powerful bear, killing it would definitely give him a lot of experience points and halo points!


    And he was tired of rabbit, too. Maybe it was time to try something different. Bear meat would be a good choice.


    At this time, the middle-aged man that the ck bear had transformed into had a very serious expression. He frowned and looked at Jiang Yun warily while staring at the ck line.


    He seemed to be thinking about something.


    The ck bear still did not cross the line.


    ¡°Just now, I did not feel any spiritual fluctuation. How did you do it?¡± The middle-aged man asked in a heavy tone.


    ¡°You want to know? Come here, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Jiang Yun looked at ck bear¡¯s puzzled face and waved his hand again, looking like an old man buying candy for his grandson.


    The middle-aged man sneered and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday! This enchantment is your confidence, right? As long as I enter in, I¡¯ll fall into your trap.You think I¡¯ll fall for it?¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s smiling face gradually turned cold.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, just flee.¡± Jiang Yun casually cursed a few words, then directly turned around and continued to eat the roast meat.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: What Is the Demeanor of a Strong Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yu Sisi by the side was instantly stunned by Jiang Yun¡¯s words.


    A senior was indeed a senior. He really had a personality!


    Cursing a grade six magical beast so casually as if it were a normal greeting.


    Could this be the demeanor of a strong person?


    She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    When the middle-aged man formed by the ck bear heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words, he was so angry that his eyes turned red and the hair on his body stood up straight. The temperature in the surrounding also seemed to have dropped by a few degrees.


    He hadn¡¯t been humiliated in such manner for thousands of years.


    Now, he was actually humiliated this way by an ordinary human without any spiritual energy.


    ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± The ck bear said in a cold tone.


    Jiang Yun took a bite of the roasted meat and nced at the man outside the door. He tore off a small piece of meat and fed it to the leopard cat. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the guy outside at all.


    Who were you?


    Even if you were the king of the world, you had to behave in my area.


    What¡¯s the point of talking nonstop?


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to this guy.


    Yu Sisi saw the two big shots confronting each other.


    For a moment she didn¡¯t dare to utter a sound, and she stood rooted to the ground, somewhat feeling lost.


    She suddenly remembered that she still had a rabbit leg in her hand. Should she eat a piece of meat to ease the awkwardness?


    Or should she wait for a while?


    When ck bear saw that Jiang Yunpletely ignored him, he was so angry that his eyes were about to burst into mes.


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll stay here and guard you. You¡¯re just a mortal. I¡¯ll see how long you and that woman can live without eating or drinking. I only need to take a nap and it will be more than ten years. I¡¯ll see how you guys can waste your time with me!¡± ck bear suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He sat cross-legged at the door, and propped up his chin with one hand.


    When Jiang Yun heard ck bear¡¯s words, he immediately became angry.


    You still wanted to get into it with me, right?!


    Jiang Yun looked at Yu Sisi beside him and said indifferently, ¡°You want to acknowledge me as your master, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    For a moment, Yu Sisi was stunned on the spot, as if she had heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to acknowledge me as your master?¡± Jiang Yun looked at her and asked again.


    This time, Yu Sisi finally reacted and jumped up excitedly. Then, her face instantly turned red and she hurriedly knelt on the ground. ¡°As long as Senior is willing to ept me as your disciple, I will do everything that Senior orders without any hesitation!¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I will ept you as my disciple. Kowtow and call me Master!¡±


    Yu Sisi hurriedly kowtowed three times and respectfully called out to Jiang Yun, ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Ding! Missionpleted. You have sessfully epted Yu Sisi as your disciple. Obtained 30 halo points and 100 experience points!¡±


    The system¡¯s voice instantly appeared in Jiang Yun¡¯s mind.


    A strange smile appeared on Jiang Yun¡¯s face as he slowly said, ¡°Stand up!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and stared at the humanoid magical beast sitting at the door.


    ck bear also noticed Jiang Yun¡¯s abnormality and felt a little strange.


    What was this guy doing this time?


    Suddenly, ck bear felt an inexplicable panic in his heart. This kind of emotion had never appeared in his heart since he became an adult.


    In the next moment, the ck bear¡¯s muscles began to expand, and his hair flew in the air as he entered into battle mode.


    He had lived for so many years, and being cautious had always been his strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow from a bear to a grade six magical beast.


    Seeing the ck bear¡¯s cautious look, Jiang Yun also smiled.


    You liked to waste time, right?


    He got ten aura points after he took Yu Sisi, plus the twelve points from the men in ck.


    That was a total of 22 points.


    This fellow was guarding the entrance. It¡¯s only less than a meter long. I just needed to use all of the 22 aura points that I had umted, and the range of the aura would instantly increase, directly enveloping you.


    You would soon know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯.


    Jiang Yun narrowed his eyes and shouted in his heart, ¡°Synchronize the aura points!¡¯


    ¡°Synchronizing has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The humanoid magical beast¡¯s expression changed drastically, and then it left a faint ck shadow on the spot. Its original body had already disappeared.


    When Jiang Yun saw this scene, he could not help cursing, ¡°Shit!¡±


    Yu Sisi: ???


    The little leopard cat: ???


    Meanwhile, the jade butterfly on Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulder and the date tree behind him were also instantly stunned.


    Jiang Yun looked at the sky and felt as if a row of crows had appeared above his head, continuously quacking.


    The halo space had just expanded.


    He hadn¡¯t had the time topletely expand it.


    This guy had actually run away. He had been careless. It seemed that he was still too naive.


    A grade six magical beast which could even transform into a human form, it must have lived for thousands of years and had rich experience.


    At the same time, he was also somewhat regretful.


    This was a huge amount of experience points and halo points.


    If he expanded it unpreparedly, it might not have a chance to escape.


    This lesson made Jiang Yun understand.


    If he wanted to act cool, he¡¯d better make a rigorous n.


    If he wanted to expand 100 feet, he had to set up a barrier at 90 feet in advance so that the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    In other words, he was a neer. It was only right that he had to learn more and revise more.


    It was a pity for Jiang Yun.


    Yu Sisi didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at that moment.


    She had thought that she would be able to witness a world-shaking battle, but when it was about to start, the other party actually fled.


    You¡¯re a grade six humanoid magical beast after all.


    Why you so shameless?


    Are you a coward?


    At the same time, Yu Sisi had a clearer understanding of Jiang Yun¡¯s strength.


    Her admiration for Jiang Yun grew even stronger.


    After all, seeing was believing. She had seen with her own eyes that Jiang Yun had scared away a grade six magical beast that wasparable to a human¡¯s Psychic Realm.


    Such an expert had actually been scared away with just a nce.


    Meanwhile, the little leopard cat was rolling on the ground happily.


    The jade butterfly had also begun to dance.


    The leaves and branches of the date tree were rustling as well.


    Seeing that Jiang Yun had scared away a powerful enemy and made a show of himself, it was as if they had done it themselves.


    The magical beasts were quite proud.


    It was not easy to get the experience points. How could he be careless? It was indeed a huge mistake.


    The reason why he did not convert the experience points into halo points was because he was waiting for the third halo to be upgraded.


    Only with more abilities and being stronger would their lives be more stable in this world.


    Halo¡¯s range increase was not the primary goal.


    The main reason was that he had learned through the inquiry system that the next phase of the halo was called ¡°The Dead Reborn¡±.


    Controlling life and death sounded like an incredible ability.


    What a pity...


    ¡°Master, did you really want to kill it just now?¡±


    Seeing her master¡¯s depressed expression, Yu Sisi asked curiously.


    After all, in her opinion, with her master¡¯s strength, there shouldn¡¯t be any creature in this world that could bepared to him.


    ¡°s, I made a mistake. If I had been half a second quicker, we would eat bear meat tonight!¡± Jiang Yun said regretfully.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s hand, which was holding the rabbit¡¯s leg, instantly broke out in a lot of sweat. She almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and slipped out.


    He could kill that bear in half a second?


    What exactly was Master¡¯s realm of strength?


    This was too overbearing!


    It would be great if only I had one-thousandth, no, even one-ten-thousandth of Master¡¯s strength.


    She looked at Jiang Yun with admiration once again.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: God Too Has Trouble</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary! It¡¯s really too scary!¡±


    700 miles away from Mount God of Heaven, in a cave, the ck bear was patting his chest and breathing heavily. His expression was full of fear.


    ¡°I was wondering why a huge mountain suddenly appeared here. It must be that hidden peerless expert who moved this mountain to this ce and used it as his hiding ce.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, I was almost seduced by that man. An expert with such a cultivation base would actually use such a shady act. He¡¯s really too shameless.¡±


    ck Bear¡¯s heart was filled with resentment.


    The moment he saw Jiang Yun turn around, all the cells in his body were telling him that if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would definitely die!


    As a grade six magical beast, his sense of danger was almost imprinted in his body. He could vaguely sensed a world-destroying aura rapidly approaching him.


    This power made him feel unprecedented fear and despair, so he resolutely ran seven hundred miles in one minute without stopping.


    Now, the crystal-like magic core in his body had be extremely dim. Half of the spiritual energy that had been stored in his body for thousands of years had been directly consumed.


    The longer he lived, the more he was afraid of death.


    And when the ck bear was still not a magical beast, he had used the most circumspect method to slowly obtain resources. It was because he cherished his life that he lived up to now.


    ¡°Fortunately, my actions were fast enough. If I had been a second slower, the space would have definitely been sealed by that lord. It was really too dangerous!¡±


    The ck bear said with a face full of joy.


    Such a powerful expert had suddenly appeared in the Tianyuan mountain range. This Tianyuan mountain range would no longer be peaceful in the future. But what did this have to do with me? Let¡¯s make a scene. The more lively, the better.


    The ck bear¡¯s eyes were filled with schadenfreude. He turned his head to look at the huge mountain and ran towards the central region of the Tianyuan mountain range without looking back.


    At the top of the Tianyuan mountain range, Yu Sisi was tidying up her room.


    It was very simple and could even be considered as crude.


    There was only a bed, a table, and a chair in the room.


    Yu Sisi tidied up the quilt and walked out of the door to the courtyard.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun was lying on the rattan chair with the little leopard cat in his arms, leisurely looking at the moon.


    The little leopard cat was snoring softly. It seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Jiang Yun opened his attribute panel.


    Host: Jiang Yun


    Experience points: 220


    Halo points: 0


    Halo level: Level one (absolute domain) , Level two (bloodline evolution)


    EXP required to level up: 0/10,000


    Aura range: 144 feet (radius)


    Quest: Randomly triggered


    Exchange rate: One EXP can be exchanged for one halo point. Each halo point can be increased by one meter (radius)


    ¡°220 exp. I need to save up to 10,000 exp. When can I level up to the third stage?¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at the moon and muttered to himself.


    If he could kill that big ck bear, he would definitely receive a lot of experience points and halo points.


    What a pity!


    Jiang Yun sighed in his heart and disappeared from the rattan chair in an instant. In the next second, he appeared in front of Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Yu Sisi was also a little surprised when she saw Jiang Yun suddenly appear beside her.


    She looked at Jiang Yun, wanting to say something but stopped. Although she had sessfully acknowledged Jiang Yun as her master, she still had a lot of doubts in her heart. She was worried that if she asked too many questions, her master might be impatient.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Jiang Yun said with a smile.


    This girl¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt and hesitation. A look of it would tell that she had questions to ask.


    ¡°Master, what is the name of our sect?¡± Yu Sisi asked in puzzlement.


    Jiang Yun was stunned for a moment.


    The name of the sect?


    I didn¡¯t know either!


    The old man didn¡¯t say anything about it before.


    When he first came here, he had been hanging around with the old man. As for the sect, the old man didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Mount God of Heaven Sect!¡±


    Jiang Yun thought for a moment and said casually.


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun with a face full of surprise. Did he just take it out of the box?


    So casually?


    Perhaps this was the style of senior.


    Yu Sisi thought to herself.


    ¡°The Mount God of Heaven Sect?¡±


    So, this mountain was Mount God of Heaven?


    Yu Sisi lowered her head and thought for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Master, I am very curious about something. I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡± Yu Sisi suddenly looked at Jiang Yun and asked with a perturbed expression.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°Why is there a stone tablet in the courtyard?¡± Yu Sisi pointed curiously at a protruding stone in therge open space.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s your grand master¡¯s grave. He likes open space. That ce is in a good position. From the moment the sun rises, the sunlight can shine in.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Your grand master was a strange person. He liked to bask in the sun and sleep whenever he had nothing to do. When he was about to leave, he specially asked me to choose a better ce for him.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s exnation of the stone tablet, Yu Sisi was a little dumbfounded.


    This grand master was an extraordinary person, and so was her master.


    What a strange sect did I join?!


    Perhaps this was what an expert was like!


    It was not an ordinary mortals like me could understand.


    ¡°Rest early. I¡¯ll teach you all cultivation tomorrow!¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yun disappeared back into his room.


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun¡¯s room with an excited expression.


    I could start cultivating the next day. This was great. I had to work hard in my cultivation. I couldn¡¯t lose face for my master and the Mount God of Heaven Sect!


    Yu Sisi swore in her heart and returned to her room.


    In the room, Jiang Yun sat cross-legged on the stone bed, one hand holding his chin.


    He seemed to be thinking about something as he frowned.


    He had encountered a big problem now.


    In order to maintain his identity as the sect master of the Mount God of Heaven Sect, he had done something that seemed to be normal.


    However, only he knew that he didn¡¯t know how to cultivate at all.


    Therefore, there was no need to mention about teaching others how to cultivate.


    He was just a mortal. He couldn¡¯t sense spiritual energy, just like how he couldn¡¯t cultivate any cultivation methods or martial arts.


    In his own halo, he was a god-like existence.


    He didn¡¯t need any cultivation methods or martial arts.


    Most importantly, his only cultivation scroll had been torn apart and burned by the old man in anger. There was nothing he could do. The old man had painstakingly taught him for a month, but in the end, it waspletely useless. No one could withstand it.


    From then on, he had never cultivated again.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    For a moment, Jiang Yun was also a little distressed. He could finally feel the pain of the old man back then.


    The next day, when the sun shone on the top of Mount God of Heaven, it brushed past a stone tablet that had the words ¡®Great Void¡¯ engraved on it.


    Yu Sisi had already got up and started to make breakfast.


    After all, she was now master¡¯s disciple. It was natural for a disciple to serve his master.


    She knew that with Jiang Yun¡¯s strength and realm, he didn¡¯t need to eat anything. However, Jiang Yun liked this vor, so she didn¡¯t need to think too much about it. In any case, barbecuing meat was definitely not wrong.

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Yu Sisi Cried?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the peak of Mount God of Heaven.


    Early in the morning.


    ¡°Where did those two little guys go?¡±


    Yu Sisi asked the date tree. The tree shook its branches, indicating that it didn¡¯t know.


    She nced at the house behind her, but her master also hadn¡¯te out yet.


    ¡°Date Tree, do you know what realm master¡¯s cultivation is?¡± Yu Sisi asked casually as she was roasting the rabbit meat.


    Yu Sisi smiled when she saw the date tree shaking its branches again.


    Actually, she also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything from the date tree, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone else to chat with. It would be great if master could receive some junior brothers and sisters.


    Nheless, the current situation was pretty good because she was very rxed and happy here.


    There were three magical beasts, a butterfly, a date tree, and a little leopard cat. Thest was the mysterious and unfathomable master.


    In her impression, humans and magical beasts were hostile to each other. Humans hunted magical beasts for magic cores and rare materials. Humans were the paragon of animals, so magical beasts could rise to higher levels by eating them.


    But when she saw the little leopard cat and the jade butterfly, she felt that not everything in the book was correct.


    Especially the little leopard cat. When she thought of how the little leopard cat looked like when it couldn¡¯t wait to eat the roasted meat, which it had a pitiful look on its face, she could not help feel likeughing.


    She was really lucky to be able to be her master¡¯s disciple. With a look at her master, she already could tell that he was a hermit who had never appeared in the world.


    Only such an expert would have such a unique personality, and she had be the disciple of such a senior. Moreover she was the first disciple!


    As long as she cultivated diligently, one day, she would be able to avenge the Yu family.


    Once she was done with her revenge, she would return and stay by her master¡¯s side for the rest of her life, serving him.


    ¡°Are you done with roasting?¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Yu Sisi hurriedly stood up and greeted Jiang Yun respectfully, ¡°Master!¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded casually and said to Yu Sisi, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite in the future. I don¡¯t like those troublesome etiquette. Also, don¡¯t call me Master in the future. Just call me Shifu.¡±


    Jiang Yun was a little impatient with theseplicated etiquette. The old man hated that kind of etiquette the most. When he first came, he was also very respectful.


    However, the old man felt ufortable with all these etiquette. He thought that addressing him as ¡°Old Man¡± was friendlier. He then really addressed him as ¡°Old Man¡± and heughed.


    After that, he even quarreled with the old man over the matter of hunting wild boars.


    However, they reconciled the next day. Although the old man was his master, the way the two of them got along was more like brothers.


    The main reason was that when he heard Yu Sisi addressed him as ¡°Master¡±, he felt as if he had be her father, or even her grandfather.


    He was a great young man, so it was more proper for him to be her Shifu.


    ¡°Okay, Shifu!¡± Yu Sisi nodded.


    No matter what Jiang Yun¡¯s request was, as long as it was Shifu¡¯s request, she would definitelyply.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    At this moment, a cute cry came from outside the door. In the next moment, the little leopard cat darted in like a bolt of lightning.


    As for the jade butterfly, it was grabbing the fur on the back of the little leopard cat and shaking its two antennae.


    Yu Sisi was also a little curious. She didn¡¯t know where the two little ones had gone just now.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Get ready to start cultivating!¡± Jiang Yun nodded and said.


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun and blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Jin saw a spirit fruit a few days ago. It¡¯s about to ripen!¡± Jiang Yun said lightly.


    Actually, Jiang Yun was worried that the big ck bear was still nearby because in his impression, bears were very vengeful. Once they encountered a target, they wouldn¡¯t let go easily.


    However, seeing that they had returned safely, Jiang Yun was relieved. It seemed that this bear from another world still had brains and knew how to be afraid.


    ¡°Xiao Jin?¡± Yu Sisi asked curiously.


    ¡°Xiao Jin is the name of the little leopard cat. I named herst night.¡± Jiang Yun said casually.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± Jiang Yun said and waved his hand.


    In the next moment, he and Yu Sisi suddenly appeared on thewn outside the courtyard.


    Yu Sisi looked at her surroundings in shock, and she touched her hands.


    Feeling that she was not hallucinating, Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun in surprise and asked, ¡°Shifu, it¡¯s really amazing. How did you do it? I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±


    Although she had seen Jiang Yun perform this many times, it was her first time experiencing it. It was really incredible.


    Jiang Yun smiled slightly. ¡°When you seed in your cultivation in the future, you can do it, too.¡±


    Yu Sisi nodded firmly, her expression was extremely excited.


    ¡°You are now at the seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm, and you have a level three cultivation talent. What cultivation method are you cultivating?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    The most important thing in cultivation was cultivation talent.


    Only when one¡¯s cultivation talent was high would one be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Although cultivation talent was something that had been determined when one was born, it could actually be improved after birth. The most frequently used method was making use of all kinds of natural treasures.


    Secondly, cultivation methods were also divided into levels.


    From low to high, they were Iron, Bronze, Sliver, and Gold levels.


    Each was divided into three sub-levels: high, middle, and low.


    Two people with the same cultivation talent, one cultivated Gold level cultivation method, and the other Iron level. The rate of cultivation varies as much as the price of iron and gold.


    The same for Qi Gathering Realm. The prodigies of the major sects had been using Sliver level cultivation method to build their foundation from the beginning. So when theye across more talented civilian talents, they can beat them with better cultivation methods.


    Yu Sisi hurriedly replied, ¡°I am cultivating the Iron-level high?cultivation method, Cold Shadow Art.¡±


    Iron-level cultivation method?


    It sounded like trash!


    Jiang Yun sighed.


    It was no wonder that Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation was so low.


    Level three cultivation talent, at the level of an ordinary person.


    Iron-level cultivation method,mon stuff.


    This meant that Yu Sisi could be considered very outstanding to be able to cultivate to the seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm.


    However, this was only for thosezymoners.


    ¡°Your cultivation talent is really too poor. Even if I give you a Gold level cultivation method, you wouldn¡¯t be able to disy your talent. I¡¯d better raise your talent first!¡± Jiang Yun said after thinking for a moment.


    Raising my talent?


    ¡°Is this true? Can I really raise my talent?¡± Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Yu Sisi¡¯s entire body trembled with excitement. Her eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Jiang Yun, filling with gratitude.


    She was able to advance to the seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm due to the auction business of her family.


    Relying on her family¡¯s resources and her unremitting efforts, she did not disappoint the expectations of the family elders.


    With her strength of the seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm, she could be ranked in the top three among her peers in the Yu family.


    However, she was very clear that this kind of strength could only be bragged about by people in the Yu family.


    If it were in those big sects, it would be nothing at all.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Terrifying Level Nine Talent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although she had now acknowledged Jiang Yun as her master, Yu Sisi still felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    It was because she knew that her talent was simply not worthy of bing the senior¡¯s disciple.


    Her talent would drag the speed of her cultivation, unless she could obtain some natural treasures.


    But how could natural treasures be so easily obtained? Her family was in auction business, so she was very clear about the prices of those natural treasures.


    The Yu family was only a medium ss family in Yanzhou.


    Her family¡¯s annual ie was only one million taels of gold.


    One million taels of gold might seem to be a lot.


    However, those treasures that could improve one¡¯s cultivation talent could not be bought with gold, but with spiritual stones.


    One spiritual stone could normally be sold for ten thousand taels of gold.


    In other words, one million taels of gold could only buy 100 spirit stones.


    However, any natural treasure would be auctioned with a starting price of 1,000 spiritual stones.


    In other words, the n had to live frugally for ten years before they could save up for 1,000 spiritual stones. Even so, it was only the starting price.


    Even if the natural treasure was too ordinary and failed to be auctioned, the organizer would still buy it.


    However, if others knew about it, it would be robbed.


    In this world, the lives of ordinary people were the least valuable.


    Just like the Yu family being wiped out, it was simply because the Great Elder who was cultivating a demonic technique didn¡¯t want to use the spiritual energy in his spirit stones to break through, so he used the life energy of the Yu family as a substitute.


    In this cruel world, without great strength, one could only be at the mercy of others.


    Therefore, when she heard that Jiang Yun wanted to help her improve her cultivation talent, Yu Sisi¡¯s excitement couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    As long as her cultivation talent could be improved, her future could already be foreseen.


    ¡°Why you¡¯re still crying? As my disciple, how can you be so delicate!¡± Jiang Yun said seriously with a straight face.


    Yu Sisi quickly wiped away her eyes and said with a choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m just too excited. To be able to encounter Shifu is the luckiest thing in my life!¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop ttering me. Close your eyes!¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Yu Sisi immediately closed her eyes, but her body was still trembling slightly due to the excitement in her heart.


    For Jiang Yun, improving Yu Sisi¡¯s talent was an extremely simple matter.


    It would only take a few breaths toplete.


    However, he didn¡¯t want toplete it so easily.


    By creating a heaven-defying and earth-shattering scene, he wanted to make her realize how hard it was to change her talent.


    It¡¯s hell level difficulty!


    He had to make Yu Sisi realize how dangerous it was to improve her cultivation talent.


    Only then would she cherish this hard-earned top-notch cultivation talent.


    Thus, in the next moment, the sky suddenly fell into darkness, and countless thunderbolts rang out around her.


    The sound of thunder was like the roar of a giant beast, shaking her until her whole body was trembling unconsciously.


    Yu Sisi opened her eyes subconsciously.


    The sky was covered by dark clouds, and there was not a single ray of sunlight within a hundred meters.


    If someone could see it from afar, the entire top of Mount God of Heaven seemed to be wearing a jet-ck wig.


    Countless ck clouds were constantly rolling, and red lightning was constantly moving. A destructive aura apanied by lightning was constantly umting, gradually gathering above Yu Sisi and Jiang Yun¡¯s heads.


    Was upgrading talent so terrifying?


    Yu Sisi waspletely terrified.


    The three magical beasts in the courtyard were also tightly huddled together, full of fear and fright.


    It seemed that when master upgraded him previously, there wasn¡¯t any big movements at all.


    Was the difference between humans and other creatures so big?


    Seeing Yu Sisi¡¯s terrified expression, Jiang Yun was very satisfied.


    This kind of scene was really ordinary to him.


    The main reason was that the radius of the halo was only 144 feet. The big scenes in real special effects movies couldn¡¯t be used at all.


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    After seeing it, he still had to let her close her eyes. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to show how powerful he was. He had to let her imagine it herself.


    ¡°Shifu... with this kind of power, will you be alright?¡± Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun and asked worriedly.


    Seeing Yu Sisi¡¯s gaze, Jiang Yun secretly nodded in his heart.


    This little girl indeed had a kind heart.


    Jiang Yun smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    After seeing Yu Sisi slowly close her eyes...


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Jiang Yun snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge thunder sound suddenly sounded along with this snap of his fingers.


    At the same time, countless red lightning bolts that were likeplicated and heavy iron chains fiercely smashed down like heavenly punishment.


    In the courtyard, Xiao Jin was so scared that he was lying on the ground with his hair standing on end, shivering.


    One minuteter.


    The ck clouds in the sky gradually dispersed, and sunlight gradually shone down.


    At this moment, thewn outside the courtyard was full of potholes, and countless red cracks appeared on the ground.


    It was especially serious under Yu Sisi and Jiang Yun¡¯s feet. The potholes were densely packed.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Suddenly, a gust of violent wind suddenly swept past Yu Sisi¡¯s body.


    Following that, countless red lightning bolts leaped out of her body.


    Her originally outstanding appearance had been reborn at this moment, and she had be even more beautiful.


    She was like a fairy from outer space, making people feel that she was out of reach.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    A red light shed in her eyes.


    Then, she looked at her hands in surprise. She was so excited that her whole body was trembling.


    She could feel that powerful spiritual energy from her hands.


    Now, the spiritual energy in the meridians of her body was surging like a wild tide. As she breathed, the spiritual energy around her seemed to start to form a strange rhythm.


    The most terrifying thing was that she could now clearly understand the problem of her cultivation breakthrough.


    In other words, as long as she was willing, under the condition of abundant spiritual energy, she would definitely be able to advance. There would be no bottlenecks, no inner demons, and everything would be as natural as water flowing into a canal.


    At this moment, she was already a top-notch cultivation talent.


    A level nine talent!


    In the entire Divine Ao Maind, level nine talent was one of the most extreme. In the future, she would definitely be a Saint Realm expert.


    Countless sects would fight for such favored son of heaven.


    Even the various sect elders and masters would throw caution to the wind and fight for such a disciple.


    After all, a disciple with level nine talent was equivalent to a potential Saint Realm expert.


    One could imagine how rare and terrifying such talent was.


    If some rival sects found out that their rival sect had a disciple with level nine talent, they would kill that disciple even if they had to use all their strength.


    Otherwise, once the other party grew up, they would face a disaster.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Fear of the Ancient Witch Sect¡¯s Grand Elder!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was at the outskirts of the Tianyuan mountain range at this moment.


    There was a group of people slowly moving forward on a rtively t and open terrain.


    The person in the lead was the Great Elder of the Ancient Witch Sect, Duan Kun.


    Duan Kun¡¯s face was gaunt, and his pair of triangr eyes were as cold and gloomy as a venomous snake. With a single nce, one could tell that he was not a kind person.


    A few days ago, Feng Biao had asked a disciple to go back and seek help. After the disciple went back and reported to him, Duan Kun felt that something was not right.


    He knew very well about the Tianyuan mountain range.


    Thirty years ago, his father hade here to train. There was definitely only a small stream in Qingyan Valley in the past.


    He used to rest by the stream often.


    If the disciple said that the stream had dried up, he would have believed it. But to say that a huge mountain had appeared, this was absolutely impossible.


    If this disciple was telling the truth, then Feng Biao would definitely be in danger!


    However, how could Feng Biao, the most capable general of Ancient Witch Sect ¡®s Great Elder, die without any reason? If this news were to spread, he would definitely be ridiculed. This was something that he definitely could not tolerate.


    Hence, he personally led the team and even called his good friend, Chen Wei, toe along.


    Chen Wei was also an elder of the Ancient Witch Sect. He was only a guest elder, but his strength was not to be underestimated. He was slightly weaker than Duan Kun, who was at the fourth level of the Dharma Realm. He was at the third level of that realm.


    ¡°A high mountain has really appeared?¡± Chen Wei looked at Mount God of Heaven in front of him with a surprised expression.


    Duan Kun took out a map and looked at it repeatedly. He also kept looking at where they came from.


    ¡°Strange, it¡¯s too strange. There¡¯s something wrong with this mountain!¡± Duan Kun said with a serious expression.


    He nced at Chen Wei and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Yu Sisi and Feng Biao are both caught in it. They¡¯re probably doomed!¡±


    Chen Wei¡¯s expression changed as he thought to himself.


    ¡°Do you still want to go and check?¡± Chen Wei said slowly.


    Duan Kun¡¯s sinister eyes swayed left and right as if he was hesitating.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t care about whether Feng Biao was dead or alive. He wanted to know Yu Sisi¡¯s whereabouts more. It would be best if he could find her.


    It was also because of this that he brought so many people here to search around the mountain thoroughly.


    After all, as long as he could capture Yu Sisi, he would be able to obtain the key to that secret treasure.


    Who would have thought that an unknown small family was actually one of the descendants of an expert from a mystic realm.


    If he had known that he would encounter this mystic realm, he would not sacrificed the entire Yu family. They are the key of the mystic realm.


    When he learned that there was a girl who was still alive, he was naturally extremely excited.


    But he was busy at that time, so he could only let Feng Biao handle the matter.


    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a strange thing.


    Now, he knew that there were treasures in the mystic realm. However,?without the key, he couldn¡¯t get them.


    ¡°Duan Kun, you have to understand that this is only the foot of the mountain. it was not toote to leave.¡± Chen Wei narrowed his eyes.


    Duan Kun nced at Chen Wei and said coldly, ¡°This mountain had never appeared for so many years, and it suddenly appeared now. It can¡¯t be fallen from the sky!¡±


    Chen Wei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Tianyuan mountain range is extremelyplicated. Not only are there magical beasts, but there are also peerless masters hidden here. This mountain that suddenly appeared must have existed before. But it was blocked by some enchantments in the past, now that the enchantments have been removed, and this mountain naturally appears. Therefore, something must have happened here!¡±


    Did anything happen?


    Duan Kun thought of the huge ck shadow that suddenly appeared a few days ago.


    ¡°I remember that the huge shadow that appeared a few days ago appeared in this area,¡± Chen Wei said.


    Duan Kun and Chen Wei looked at each other.


    It seemed that they were thinking of the same thing.


    Duan Kun nodded slightly. Chen Wei knew that Duan Kun was very familiar with this area. When he saw that Duan Kun had confirmed it, he looked at Mount God of Heaven again. When he was recalling the scene that day, his pupils constricted slightly.


    Even now, when he was recalling the scene that night, he could still feel an iparable palpitation in his heart.


    ¡°That should be this ce. Two peerless experts once fought here. Duan Kun, you can¡¯t go to this mountain range. Think about it. Just the pressure emitted by that huge ck shadow that covered the clouds and the moon was enough to make us lie on the ground and not able to move. How powerful must the expert that fought with that ck shadow be!¡±


    Chen Wei hurriedly exined.


    Duan Kun also gradually began to think about it, and his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    ¡°This... could it be the Spirit Saint Realm?¡± Duan Kun¡¯s voice at this time was slightly trembling.


    The Spirit Saint Realm!


    The most supreme existence in the Divine Ao Maind!


    It actually appeared in Yanzhou?


    Moreover, it was in this Tianyuan mountain range?


    This would probably be something that could be bragged about.


    Chen Wei nodded very seriously.


    ¡°Great Elder, look, what is that?¡±


    At this moment, the top of Mount God of Heaven was covered with ck clouds. Countless spiritual energies were crazily gathering into the clouds like a tidal wave. At the same time, countless red thunderbolts were striking from the dark clouds.


    The thunderbolts crazily struck down toward the top of the mountain. One after another, they finally gathered in one ce, as if they were preparing for thest attack.


    Such a terrifying scene made everyone who was watching dumbstruck.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a terrifying power of lightning, yet we don¡¯t feel any of the aftershocks!¡± Chen Wei said with a solemn gaze.


    Although this ck cloud and red lightning weren¡¯t as tyrannical as the giant shadow that obscured the moon that night, from the scene, it was still extremely terrifying.


    Perhaps what happened that day was because it was during night time, so everyone could only rely on their senses and could not detect it with the naked eye. Only some elders who had stepped into the Dharma Realm could detect the silhouette of the ck shadow.


    However, whether it was the shadow that obscured the moon that day or the terrifying thunderclouds that appeared on the mountaintop now, none of them were able toe into contact with the power.


    However, one of the biggest differences between now and that day was that the invincible and overbearing spiritual power pressure that day had suppressed all of them until they were unable to move.


    And now, facing such a situation, logically speaking, they should be able to sense the aura.


    And they might even be affected!


    But there was nothing.


    They couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    But this made Duan Kun and Chen Wei even more terrified.


    This reclusive almighty was actually able to seal off space, preventing the aura from spreading out.


    What kind of strength was this!


    What kind of powerful realm was this!


    Just what kind of battle was the master of this mountain engaging in!


    ¡°We can¡¯t go there! Duan Kun, even if the person you¡¯re looking for is up there, I¡¯m afraid that all of them have already been shattered by this heavenly tribtion-like terrifying thundercloud!¡± Chen Wei¡¯s eyes were in a daze as he muttered to himself.


    Duan Kun¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he silently wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Then, he turned around and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Go, hurry up and leave now!


    In the past, the central area of the Tianyuan mountain range was a dangerous area. Now, even the outer area is filled with danger. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Duan Kun frantically circted the spiritual energy in his body and ran out without turning his head back.


    As for those mystic realm treasures?


    They were not as important as his own life.


    Just like that, a group of people rushed over aggressively, but now they left the periphery of the Tianyuan mountain range as if they were running for their lives.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Jiang Yun¡¯s Test, Self-Invented Cultivation Method</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the peak of Mount God of Heaven, Yu Sisi was standing quietly on the initial spot, carefully feeling the changes in her body.


    With Jiang Yun¡¯s help, she could clearly feel that the meridians in her body had been remodeled.


    In the past, her meridians were very narrow, like a winding path, curved and unsmooth.


    Now, it was a majestic wide road.


    If a person wanted to cultivate, the first thing he needed was a good body.


    Only when the body was strong enough, the meridians in the body could be tougher, and they could withstand the strong spiritual energy.


    By using the vital essence to guide the spiritual energy into the meridians, the spiritual energy would slowly umte in the ¡°dantian¡±, which was the first step to enter the Qi Gathering Realm.


    After entering the Qi Gathering Realm, through continuous cultivation, the meridians would be tempered and the spiritual energy £¨Qi£© would be expanded.


    This was because the meridians in the human body were not all connected at the beginning. There would be many blocked areas.


    Every time a breakthrough was made, the meridians in the body would expand a little. At the same time, some blocked areas would be broken through.


    That was why one had to work hard to cultivate.


    It was because if one did not cultivate for a period of time, the meridians in the body might rebound, causing the already unblocked meridians to be blocked again.


    After 12 circtions of spiritual energy through the body, it was time for one¡¯s meridians to expand to the limit. All the meridians would be unblocked, and spiritual energy would flow through all the meridians in the body.


    At this time, the spiritual energy in the cultivator¡¯s body could be considered to bepletely connected as one. The umted spiritual energy would umte in liquid form to the ¡°dantian¡± and begin to transform the ¡°dantian¡± to build a spiritual pedestal.


    The spiritual fluid was the foundation of building a spiritual pedestal.


    Only when one reached the Spiritual Pedestal Realm could one be considered as a true cultivator.


    At this point, the meridians in Yu Sisi¡¯s body had expanded hundreds of times!


    Moreover, she was at her top-notch cultivation talent.


    Her strength and cultivation level therefore rose frantically from the seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm to the eighth stage, the ninth stage, and the tenth stage!?Then the first stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, and the second stage!


    All the way to the seventh stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm!


    From the seventh stage of the Qi Gathering Realm to the seventh stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, she directly crossed an entire major realm.


    There was no obstruction at all. It was as easy as eating and drinking.


    At the seventh stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, with this level of cultivation, she could find a lesser-known sect to be an elder in Yanzhou.


    Feeling this strength, the boundless spiritual energy that filled the meridians in her body, Yu Sisi could not help but shout out loud.


    She was so excited that she could not speak, and her eyes were moist.


    She was finally qualified to take revenge!


    And all of this was given to her by her Shifu!


    She looked at the surrounding environment. There were broken pieces ofnd everywhere, likeva flowing through.


    In order to raise her aptitude, her Shifu had actually triggered such a terrifying phenomenon.


    It had directly turned her from a mediocre person into a peerless genius.


    This was defying the heavens and changing fate!


    The surroundings were so tragic, yet she was safe and sound. It was all because of her Shifu who had withstood everything for her.


    This favor made Yu Sisi extremely moved.


    Defying the heavens!


    In this world, other than her parents, grandfather, only her Shifu was willing to pay such a price for her.


    Jiang Yun looked at Yu Sisi with a smile on his face.


    After increasing Yu Sisi¡¯s talent, he obtained another 10 halo points and 100 experience points from the system.


    Moreover, looking at this peerless genius that he had personally created, he felt a sense of aplishment in his heart.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Yu Sisi suddenly knelt down heavily on the ground, kowtowing three times towards Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Thank you, Shifu, for your kindness in rebuilding Sisi! I will definitely not disappoint Shifu¡¯s expectations, I will definitely make Mount God of Heaven Sect famous throughout the world, and convince tens of thousands of people!¡± Yu Sisi¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s only so much I can do. As for cultivation method and martial techniques, you can create your own using level nine peerless talent. Creating your own is the most suitable for you. Shifu¡¯s cultivation method is too powerful, and I am the only person in this world who can learn it. If you learn it, it will only be detrimental to you!¡±


    Jiang Yun stood with his hands behind his back.


    This was what he could think of.


    He could not even sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth when he was cultivating, and he did not understand anything about cultivation at all. There was nothing he could do about it, so he could only toss it aside.


    Anyway, weren¡¯t cultivation methods created by humans?


    As long as Yu Sisi¡¯s realm and talent increased, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to create a cultivation method for herself.


    ¡°Create it on my own?¡±


    Yu Sisi was also stunned, and then a look of anticipation shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, your disciple will definitely not let you down!¡± Yu Sisi nodded her head heavily.


    ¡°Alright, you can slowlyprehend it yourself. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer!¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yun waved his hand.


    The ground that had been destroyed due to the dark cloud lightning tribtion began to shake slowly. After a few breaths, everything returned to normal.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    Her Shifu¡¯s realm was truly unfathomable. He could restore the courtyard to such a state in an instant. Even the grass on thewn could reappear.


    It was as if everything that had happened just now did not exist. It was as if she had a nightmare.


    However, Yu Sisi could still clearly sense that she was different from everything else.


    This was not a dream!


    Jiang Yun yawned. The next moment, he returned to the courtyard, grabbing a roast rabbit leg andy down on the rattan chair.


    The little leopard cat and jade butterfly also ran back from the courtyard¡¯s entrance.


    They had already be magical beasts for a few days, but they were still in the first grade.


    Now that they saw that Yu Sisi had broken through to the Spiritual Pedestal Realm in an instant, and her strength was still continuously increasing, it was estimated that in a few days, she would be able to enter the Core Formation Realm.


    For a moment, the two little ones were somewhat feeling depressed.


    Xiao Jin looked at Jiang Yun with a wronged expression, as if he was saying, ¡°Master, I want to be stronger, too!¡±


    The jade butterfly on Xiao Jin¡¯s back was also dancing around Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun looked at them with amusement and said, ¡°Why? Are you envious?¡±


    Xiao Jin nodded, and the jade butterfly also nodded with her antennae.


    Jiang Yun also smiled helplessly.


    He couldn¡¯t even understand the cultivation methods of human, let alone magical beast.


    Therefore, he had no way to teach the two little ones how to cultivate.


    The little leopard cat, the jade butterfly, and the date tree were all ordinary creatures from the natural world. They didn¡¯t have any bloodline inheritance at all.


    They were able to advance to this level by relying on the ability of the system which evolved them out of thin air.


    Therefore, they weren¡¯t like some other magical beasts that had bloodline inheritance and could cultivate through the memories in the inheritance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a magical beast, and I don¡¯t know how you cultivate. Humans can cultivate cultivation methods, can magical beasts do it?¡± Jiang Yun seemed to have thought of something and said casually.


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, the eyes of the little leopard cat and the jade butterfly instantly lit up.


    Then, they ran towards Yu Sisi, who was meditating on thewn outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    Xiao Jin bit on Yu Sisi¡¯s clothes and pulled gently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yu Sisi opened her eyes and asked the little leopard cat with confusion.


    The little leopard cat immediately imitated Yu Sisi¡¯s movements and sat on the ground with its two front feet on its chest, learning to meditate.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Correct Way for the System to Open up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    How could Yu Sisi not understand when she saw this.


    However, she was still trying to figure it out herself, not to mention helping the three magical beasts to embark on the path of cultivation.


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying now. When I figure it out, I¡¯ll teach you. You don¡¯t have to bother Shifu. Shifu¡¯s cultivation method is different from ours!¡± Yu Sisi said as she patted the little leopard cat¡¯s head.


    The two little magical beasts nodded, but they still didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they followed Yu Sisi and continued to meditate.


    Yu Sisi also smiled when she saw this, and then continued with her cultivation.


    Ten minutester, Yu Sisi¡¯s aura rose again and again.


    Her cultivation realm directly rose from the seventh stage of the spiritual pedestal realm to the eighth stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm.


    She broke through again.


    In the courtyard, Jiang Yun, who was lying on the rattan chair, also noticed Yu Sisi¡¯s abnormality this time, and his eyelids instantly twitched.


    Sigh, this was boring.


    A level-nine talent was indeed powerful. Just by meditating, she could level up. However, some people couldn¡¯t even level up after taking Dan panacea.


    Of course, the most boring thing was me, myself.


    I couldn¡¯t evenprehend the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth, and I was already invincible.


    Why did I have the Protagonist¡¯s Halo?


    I couldn¡¯t help it, life was so boring.


    ¡°Ding! Your disciple, Yu Sisi, has raised her cultivation level by one level. You have obtained 10 halo points and 100 experience points!¡±


    At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Jiang Yun¡¯s ears.


    Holy sh*t!


    Did it work this way?


    That¡¯s not right. Why didn¡¯t I get any halo points and experience points when Yu Sisi leveled up from the Qi Gathering Realm seventh stage?


    He gave the feedback to the system.


    ¡°Ding! Only Yu Sisi¡¯s self-cultivation is rewarded. Those which are forcefully leveled up with the help of the system are not included.¡±


    The system exined.


    Jiang Yun looked around, but there was no one else in his field of vision.


    Sigh, it would be great if someone came up the mountain.


    One level up would give him 10 aura points and 100 experience points.


    If he had 100 disciples, and with each level up, wouldn¡¯t he be able to quickly level up to Level three halo?


    If it was 1,000,10,000? One million?


    F*ck, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t impossible to dominate the Three Thousand Worlds!


    It seemed that this was the correct way for the system to open up.


    His great n of epting disciples had to be carried out.


    However, Jiang Yun then quickly retracted this thought. After all, his current identity was that of a reclusive big shot.


    How could a reclusive big shot ept a bunch of disciples?


    As a senior with style, he definitely couldn¡¯t ept disciples casually.


    Therefore, he would still ept disciples, but he had to strictly select them.


    He couldn¡¯t ruin his reputation, or else it would be terrible if word got out.


    Although the temptation was great,pared to his identity, he would rather develop slowly.


    Anyway, he was invincible within the range of this halo. He would not die, and there was plenty of time to take in disciple.


    ¡°Ding! Your pet leopard cub has sessfully broken through to a grade one high-level magical beast. You have received 10 halo points and 100 experience points.¡±


    ¡°Ding! Your pet jade butterfly has sessfully broken through to a grade one middle-level magical beast. You have received 10 halo points and 100 experience points.¡±


    The system¡¯s voice sounded once again.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    In such a short period of time, he had obtained 30 aura points and 300 experience points?


    When did this thing be so easy to obtain?


    Was this the actual way to use it?


    Jiang Yun hurriedly opened his attribute panel.


    Host: Jiang Yun


    Experience points: 520


    Halo points: 30


    Halo level: Level one (absolute domain) , Level two (bloodline evolution)


    EXP required to level up: 0/10000


    Halo range: 144 feet (radius)


    Quest: Randomly triggered


    Exchange ratio: One experience points can be exchanged for one halo point, and each halo point can be increased by 3 feet (radius)


    Jiang Yun looked at his attributes and could not help but smile.


    Now that he had 520 experience points, the feeling of reaping was really wonderful. It was as if he saw the money in his ount increase.


    He was closer to the next level, and the halo ability of the next level was also very powerful ¡ª The Dead Reborn.


    He now had a rough understanding of the reward points.


    The minor realm upgrade was basically 10 halo points and 100 experience points.


    As for some random missions, mission rewards depended on the targets of the missions. From the men in ck, it could be seen that the rewards were different ording to the realm of the enemy.


    It seemed that if he wanted to advance to the next level as soon as possible, he had to quickly increase the cultivation of these guys. It would be best if they could break through the major realm.


    This way, he could obtain the third halo as soon as possible. After Jiang Yun learned about the third level halo¡¯s ability, he had always had an evil idea that needed to be tested.


    Jiang Yun nced at the date tree beside him. The date tree was also quietly pondering at this moment.


    Of course, it could feel the changes of the little leopard cat and the jade butterfly. However, as a tree, what could it do!


    If it did not advance, it was worried that its master would abandon it.


    Suddenly, the leopard cat and the jasper butterfly rushed in from outside the yard happily.


    They looked like they wanted Jiang Yun¡¯s praise.


    After an animal became a magical beast, it had the ability to absorb the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth. After advancing, the leopard cat and the jade butterfly did not change much. However, the colors of their bodies had be more colorful and natural, and there was some mystical power circting their bodies.


    The most obvious change was in their eyes.


    A faint golden halo appeared on their eyes, ovepping with their pupils.


    It was simr to the growth rings of trees.


    A halo represented a grade one magical beast.


    Jiang Yun patted the little leopard cat¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Not bad. Your talent is not worse than Sisi¡¯s. Top-grade talent. Work hard and cultivate. Try to break through to grade six and take human form as soon as possible!¡±


    The little leopard cat blinked and then pointed at its own throat.


    Right now, she only wanted to refine the transverse bone in her throat first so that she could speak humannguage.


    Jiang Yun also understood what she meant. It was too far to advance to grade six because advancing to this realm was equivalent to a human¡¯s Psychic Realm.


    However, in order to refine the transverse bone in her throat, she needed to advance to a grade four magical beast, which was the Dharma Realm among humans.


    Dharma Realm, when humans reached this stage, they would be able to transform into their own Dharma to help them fight. This could already be considered as borrowing a trace of the power of Heaven and Earth, and its power was extremely terrifying.


    There were also many kinds of dharma, and they were ever-changing. Each person¡¯s dharma was different. ording to their own cultivation methods, talents, and personalities, they would be able to condense different dharma.


    However, the dharma of magical beasts were not so particr as it was?all fixed atavism.


    In other words, if the little leopard cat reached?grade four, it could transform itself into an ancient strange beast when it fought and its power could be increased by more than a hundred times.


    Of course, very few magical beasts could do this. Even if many magical beasts advanced to grade four, the dharma they disyed were just ordinary.


    Whether the dharma was powerful or not depended on whether each magical beast¡¯s bloodline possessed that kind of top-notch power.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Jiang Yun Courting Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Suddenly, Yu Sisi walked out of the door with her face full of joy. From the expression in her eyes, she seemed to be specting about something.


    ¡°Shifu, I think I have a train of thought now!¡± Yu Sisi said in excitement.


    Jiang Yun raised his eyebrows slightly.


    She could have thoughts so quickly?


    Was this the level ofprehension of a level-nine talent?


    s, why was I a muggle who couldn¡¯t cultivate? For such thing that could only be experienced by a talent, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance in this life.


    Jiang Yun thought helplessly.


    ¡°What train of thought?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    Yu Sisi smiled excitedly and said, ¡°Shifu, just now, I carefully experienced the changes in my body when I was breaking through.


    I discovered that the so-called level difference between this Iron level cultivation method and other cultivation methods was arising from the difference in the speed of absorption, transformation and cirction of spiritual energy.


    And the rhythm of the cirction of each different cultivation method is also different. As the human body is constantly changing, it needs to be adjusted instantly every time.¡±


    ¡°My current Iron level cultivation method has a lot of problems with the efficiency and cirction of the rhythm, because the meridians are interrted.


    When the speed and rhythm of a region of the meridians are affected, the rest of the parts will slowly be synchronized. This will cause me to lose arge amount of spiritual energy every time I cultivate, and only absorb 10% of the spiritual energy.¡±


    After Yu Sisi finished speaking, her expression was extremely excited and expectant. Her eyes stared intently at Jiang Yun, hoping to get a correct answer.


    Jiang Yun looked at Yu Sisi with a serious expression and silently swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you have concluded your analysis well.¡±


    After a while, Jiang Yun said very seriously.


    To use an analogy, this was simir to a math question.


    There were countless nodes in the human body¡¯s meridians. The amount of spiritual energy passed through each node was different, and the distribution was in ordance with the magnitude, then some would have more, and some less. Each node therefore would have a fixed amount.


    The most efficient way to circte spiritual energy was to allow each node to pass through the maximum amount of spiritual energy.


    To run a cycle, one would need to finally add up or multiply all the spiritual energy represented.


    By urately grasping each point, one would grasp the rules of spiritual energy absorption and cultivation.


    Each node had a value. With 12 cycles, there were nearly a million values in total. They were finally arranged andbined to make instant adjustments.


    With such perception and control, only super genius would be able to create a cultivation method.


    That exined why there were so few high-level cultivation methods.


    It was because it was extremely difficult. Some people spent their entire lives to create a Iron-level cultivation method. If one was talented, they could create a Bronze-level cultivation method.


    Therefore, ultimately, talent was still more important.


    Without sufficient talent, one would not even be able to sense the nodes in one¡¯s meridians, let alone understand the best spiritual power value of each node.


    After Yu Sisi was transformed into a level-nine talent by Jiang Yun through the halo, she immediately could sense the mystery of it through a small breakthrough.


    People like Feng Biao and Duan Kun had already broken through dozens of realms, but they were still cultivating in a daze.


    If Yu Sisi was given the Bronze cultivation method now, she would probably be able toprehend and learn it within minutes.


    Unlike in the past, it would take her half a year to learn andprehend an Iron-grade cultivation method.


    After Jiang Yun hearing what Yu Sisi had said, he was actually in a daze.


    What was so particr about the meridian nodes and spiritual energy?


    He did not understand.


    Therefore, he just nodded.


    Anyway, Yu Sisi was in his halo. Even if something went wrong, it would be impossible for her to die without his consent.


    Therefore, if something went wrong, he could fix it in time.


    ¡°Shifu, really?¡± Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Yu Sisi immediately jumped up in excitement.


    To be able to receive the affirmation of an expert senior like her Shifu, Yu Sisi knew that she didn¡¯t fail to live up to Shifu¡¯s expectations.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s affirmation also strengthened her determination to create her own cultivation method. Only the cultivation method she created her own would be the most suitable for her, and only through this could her strength be brought into full y.


    At this moment, the admiration in her eyes when she looked at Jiang Yun was even more intense than usual.


    Actually, when she came over to ask Jiang Yun, she was still feeling very uneasy and unconfident.


    This was after all a cultivation method!


    She, a new cultivator at the level of spiritual pedestal realm, actually started to create her own cultivation method. This was something that only those reclusive big shots would do.


    However, since the Shifu said that there was no problem, then there was definitely no problem for her.


    ¡°Go, go and create a cultivation method that belongs to you. With your Shifu watching over you, nothing will be wrong.¡±


    Jiang Yun waved his hand.


    ¡°Alright, Shifu, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Yu Sisi immediately nodded and returned to thewn outside the courtyard, and began to meditate.


    ¡°Ding! Your pet date tree has been upgraded to a grade-one intermediate magical beast. You have obtained 10 aura points and 100 experience points.¡±


    The date tree that had been painstakingly meditating had finally sessfully advanced to a grade-one intermediate magical beast. It was now shaking its branches and even dropped a few dates.


    Jiang Yun also understood what the date tree was trying to express. It was sharing its joy of advancing.


    He immediately threw the dates into his mouth.


    The little leopard cat and the jade butterfly beside him also took the dates and happily tasted it.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    Just as Jiang Yun was still slowly feeling the changes in the date tree?after advancing, Yu Sisi broke through again and reached the level-nine of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm.


    Numbly listening to the system notification sound that appeared in his mind, Jiang Yun looked at the ce where Yu Sisi was sitting with her legs crossed in confusion.


    Was cultivation really that simple?


    Sigh, forget it. The world of geniuses has nothing to do with mortals like me.


    With a sh, Jiang Yun appeared in mid-air and walked towards the sky with his hands behind his back.


    Step by step, he walked to the edge of 144 feet, which was the current limit of the radius of the halo.


    Below, Yu Sisi was still meditating, while the three magical beasts were ying with each other. They didn¡¯t notice Jiang Yun in the sky.


    ¡°If I walk out now and get killed, will I die?¡± Jiang Yun muttered to himself.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t court death in this manner!¡± The system replied.


    Indeed, his real strength was just a mortal. If he really went courting death, he would suffer a great loss.


    Then, he raised his hand high.


    With a thought, Jiang Yun blocked the space around him. At the same time, he withdrew the space above his head by half a meter.


    In the next moment, Jiang Yun felt a great malice from the outside world.


    ¡°F*ck, it hurts!¡±


    Jiang Yun instantly cried out and quickly pulled back his hand from the outside.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Immortal Sword from beyond the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mount God of Heaven was originally a huge mountain. It was about?a few thousand meters above sea level.


    The bone-piercing squall in the sky directly scraped his hand and left many bloody marks with the fresh blood flowing continuously.


    However, when he returned to the range of the halo, his injured right hand instantly recovered to its original state.


    ¡°D*mn it, I will never go out,¡± Jiang Yun cursed.


    Then, Jiang Yun teleported back to the rattan chair.


    It was the mostfortable ce.


    Going down the mountain?


    It was meaningless. His own nest was the best.


    A beautiful day started from a beautiful dream.


    Just as Jiang Yun decided to have a good sleep...


    Suddenly, a bright light shed across the sky as if it was attracted by something and headed straight to Mount God of Heaven.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud sound rang out on thewn outside the courtyard.


    This sudden scene made Jiang Yun lose all his sleepiness.


    Then, Jiang Yun instantly appeared on thewn outside the courtyard. He saw a strange light bloomed in front of Yu Sisi.


    When the light dissipated, an old bronze longsword appeared on thewn.


    A bronze sword that descended from the sky?


    Yu Sisi was also looking at this sword with great curiosity. When she was cultivating just now, she had suddenly sensed a hatred that came from beyond the heavens.


    Following that, this hatred had even implicated the hatred that she had for the ancient witch sect which she buried deep within her heart.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw this bronze sword.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was very grave when he saw this bronze sword.


    Fortunately, this bronze sword didn¡¯t hurt Yu Sisi. Otherwise, he would have regretted it.


    If this bronze sword were toe at him, it didn¡¯t matter. Once he entered the range of the halo, he would be able to sense hostility or killing intent in the first instance.


    However, this bronze sword¡¯s target was actually Yu Sisi, so he didn¡¯t manage to react in time.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to Yu Sisi. Otherwise, Jiang Yun wouldn¡¯t have let the owner of the sword off so easily. How dare hee to Mount God of Heaven to look for trouble?


    At this instant, even the usually calm Jiang Yun was a little angry.


    What the hell? How dare he make such a big fuss without his consent?


    He must be severely punished!


    ¡°Sisi, are you alright?¡± Jiang Yun asked softly.


    Yu Sisi looked confused, and her expression gradually became painful, as if she had fallen into some bad memory.


    However, she woke up when she heard Jiang Yun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Shifu, this sword seems to have been attracted by me,¡± Yu Sisi said slowly with a hint of understanding in her eyes.


    Jiang Yun narrowed his eyes and stared at the worn-out bronze sword.


    ¡°Sisi, pull it out!¡± Jiang Yun said calmly.


    Just as Yu Sisi was about to pull out the bronze sword, an angry roar was heard from the sky.


    ¡°B*stard, you dare to touch my thing?¡±


    Jiang Yun turned around and saw a visible hole in the sky, from which came the roar.


    Then, the hole began to spin clockwise like a vortex.


    The vortex spun faster and faster, as if it was going to create a tornado in the air.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, all of them disappeared. A white light shot down from the tornado andnded on thewn at the top of Mount God of Heaven.


    ¡°Give it back!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, a cold-looking young man wearing a light golden robe appeared in front of Jiang Yun.


    Was this guy the culprit?


    Jiang Yun looked cold in his eyes. What an arrogant guy! He almost hurt my disciple and even came to provoke me?


    At the same time, Jiang Yun was also somewhat puzzled. This guy in front of him was actually like him. He didn¡¯t have any cultivation realm and was also a mortal.


    As he was within the range of his halo, nothing could be hidden from him. Therefore, he was absolutely not mistaken. This guy was just an ordinary person.


    However, would an ordinary person have such a shy way of showing up?


    It was questionable!


    ¡°You mortals, I the emperor will spare your lives. Scram!¡± The young man said coldly.


    ¡°Haha, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. You¡¯vee to my territory, yet you still dare to ask me to scram? You¡¯re really audacious!¡± Jiang Yun refused to be outdone and said with a sneer.


    ¡°You¡¯re challenging the emperor¡¯s patience. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Put down my Gu Tong Immortal Sword!¡± The man looked at Jiang Yun and said.


    ¡°Gu Tong Immortal Sword? To be honest, I¡¯m not interested in this piece of junk at all. But now that this sword hasnded on Mount God of Heaven, so it¡¯s mine!¡± Jiang Yun retorted domineeringly.


    ¡°Oh, you want to touch the emperor¡¯s thing, too? Looks like you all want to die!¡± The young man clenched his fist in the air, and another void vortex appeared in mid-air.


    It seemed that the other side of the vortex was connected to another world. Jiang Yun could clearly sense the spiritual energy gushing out from the center of the vortex.


    ¡°Is this your method? It¡¯s already not bad for a mortal body to have such an ability!¡±


    Jiang Yun was also surprised by the man¡¯s technique, so he did not interrupt the man¡¯s casting immediately.


    ¡°Mortal body?¡±


    The manughed in anger when he heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the incarnation technique?¡± The man mocked.


    ¡°Incarnation technique? It sounds funny, but what does it have to do with me?¡± Jiang Yun said disdainfully.


    Then, Jiang Yun directly spat at the man.


    Then, the man suddenly saw his body start to inexplicably crack and shatter into pieces. His face was immediately filled with fear and anger.


    ¡°You dare to destroy my incarnation? Good! How dare you! When I the emperore, I will definitely...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the incarnation had directly turned into ashes.


    An incarnation that didn¡¯t have any power was just an ass in lion¡¯s skin.


    Jiang Yun really couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his bleating.


    Perhaps this guy really was an awesome existence.


    But so what?


    It was even better if he came.


    I couldn¡¯t go out anyway. What could he do to me if he came?


    It would be fine if he didn¡¯te in, but if he came in, there would be something to y with.


    Even if the other party¡¯s main body came in person, as long as he entered my halo, he would have to obediently kneel down and call me Dad.


    He had been worrying about not having a big experience gift pack.


    The incarnation that he had destroyed earlier didn¡¯t give Jiang Yun any rewards. In the instant of destruction, Jiang Yun had sensed that this was made from a single strand of hair.


    No wonder there weren¡¯t any experience rewards.


    But even a single strand of hair was able to aplish such a feat. It wasn¡¯t ordinary at all.


    It seemed that his understanding of this world was still too little.


    On thewn, as if sensing the disappearance of this aura, the worn-out bronze sword instantly trembled.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t hidden from Jiang Yun¡¯s perception.


    ¡°Sisi!¡± Jiang Yun called out to Yu Sisi who was still in a daze and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Ah! Shifu, who is this person?¡± Yu Sisi asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a hair, don¡¯t be bothered. Draw the sword!¡± Jiang Yun said indifferently.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yu Sisi stood up from the ground, took a deep breath, and held Gu Tong Immortal Sword with her hands.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Immortal Sword? Yu Sisi Was Disgusted.</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this moment, on the other side, above the nine heavens in the world beyond the heavens, and in the central region of the Brilliant Domain, a majestic pce was suspended in the air.


    It was surrounded by countless inds and pces. Each ind had a sky connecting to this pce square.


    In each pce and ind, there was a waterfall flowing down from above, with immortal birds roaming about and spiritual beasts frolicking.


    It was like a fairnd.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    An angry roar spread from thergest pce in the center to all directions. This roar contained a huge power, and for a moment, all the waterfalls seemed to have been stopped by this roar.


    All the living beings within a thousand miles heard this roar, and they were instantly frightened. Their bodies trembled, and all prostrated themselves towards the Holy Pce.


    In the great hall of the Holy Pce, there was a man wearing a luxurious golden robe and a green jade crown on his head, sitting on the throne.


    His expression was gloomy and the space around him was slightly distorted.


    Below him, there was an old man with a long white beard. His body was bound by countless faintly discernible runic chains.


    The old man¡¯s face lit up as he saw the frustration and rage of the man on the throne.


    ¡°Haha! Ling Tian Emperor, it seems like the key has been snatched away by someone!¡± The old man looked at Ling Tian Emperor¡¯s face which was twitching, and added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°It seems like you are very happy?¡± Ling Tian Emperor red at the old man and pinched him with one hand.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± The old man cried in pain.


    An invisible hand seemed to be around the old man and slowly pinched and tortured his body.


    In the great hall, countless cracking sounds could be hearding from the old man¡¯s body.


    At this moment, there were five young men standing on both sides of the great hall. Even as Ling Tian Emperor¡¯s disciples, they could not help but tremble when they saw this scene.


    Finally, Ling Tian Emperor let go of his hand, and the old many on the ground like a pile of mud.


    However, even so, the old man was not dead yet. Ling Tian Emperor had left him a breath of life to continue torturing him so as to vent the hatred in his heart.


    ¡°Ling Tian Emperor, even if you get that key, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve tampered with that key, but...


    The person who gets that key will be my disciple. At that time, he will be able to obtain all the sources of power in the Tian Yu mystic realm. He will inherit my will and take revenge on you!¡±


    After saying that, the old manughed wildly as if he could foresee the ending of Ling Tian Emperor.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for you to exist anymore!¡± After saying that, Emperor Ling Tian waved his hand, and an unknown me ignited from the old man¡¯s body.


    Those runic chains were like a catalyst, and the me instantly grew in intensity.


    After a few breaths, the old man had already turned into ashes.


    ¡°How you dare to take revenge on me!¡± The man was so angry that heughed instead, and then he looked at the disciples on both sides of the hall.


    ¡°Zhang Han,¡± the man said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    A young disciple on the right side of the hall hurriedly walked to the center of the hall. He took three steps forward and kneeled on one knee.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough, so I won¡¯t be able to take a trip there. Now, take 300 Spirit Origin Realm warriors and go to a small world called the Divine Ao Maind. Look out mountain by mountain! There was a courtyard at the top of the mountain range, and the Gu Tong Immortal Sword was there. After finding it, kill all without mercy! If anyone stops you, destroy that world!¡± The man said coldly.


    ¡°Comply with your wish!¡±


    The disciple named Zhang Han said with his head lowered. Then, he slowly stood up and turned around to leave.


    When he came out of the pce, Zhang Han¡¯s figure instantly disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared on a floating ind.


    ¡°Battle King!¡±


    The floating ind guard hurriedly knelt down when he saw Zhang Han.


    ¡°Battle King, May I know why the emperor is so angry? Did something happen?¡± A green-robed elder walked over, looking worried.


    ¡°Master¡¯s key to the Tian Yu mystic realm has been snatched away by someone. Now, I need to go and retrieve it!¡±


    The green-robed elder was stunned. Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°This... to be able to take the key away from the imperial emperor, the enemy must be extraordinary!¡± The green-robed elder¡¯s eyes looked worried again.


    ¡°He left it in a small world called the Divine Ao Maind,¡± Zhang Han nced at him and said.


    ¡°The Divine Ao Maind?¡± The green-robed elder was also stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to have any impression of this world.


    ¡°Go and find its space location. Then, we will set off. Master is going to enter the closed-door cultivation to find a chance to break through. Before hees out, we must bring the sword back,¡± Zhang Han said indifferently.


    ¡°I will go and check now!¡± The old man bowed and replied. Then, he turned around and left.


    Zhang Han narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the Holy Pce. The corners of his mouth curled up. He seemed to be a little dissatisfied.


    A small world that he had never even heard of, yet he had to personally go there.


    Master was bing more and more disgraceful. It seemed that he had been in seclusion for too long, and his mind had be slow.


    One Spirit Origin Realm warrior was enough to conquer that small world. 300? It was just a waste of his time.


    Zhang Hanughed coldly. With so many people, it would take a lot of time just to teleport.


    For such a garbage world, he could destroy it alone.


    Therefore, he decided to go and retrieve the Gu Tong Immortal Sword by himself.


    ...


    On Mount God of Heaven, at thewn outside the courtyard, as Yu Sisi was holding the Gu Tong Immortal Sword tightly, she circted her spiritual energy onto the sword.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    A sword chime shook out from the sword.


    Then, a human-shaped shadow was projected from the sword.


    A long-bearded old man¡¯s projection appeared in mid-air as he looked at Yu Sisi with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Good, good, good! A level-nine talent, a peerless heaven¡¯s favorite. The heavens can¡¯t kill me!¡± The old man looked at the sky and howled. Following that, his gaze was filled with hatred as he stared at Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken my sword, you¡¯re now my disciple. This sword is the key to opening a mystic realm.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve ced a seal on this sword. You must fuse your blood essence into the sword and swear to the heavens that you will destroy the Brilliant Domain after obtaining my inheritance!¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can obtain the ownership of this key under my witness,¡± the old man said in a deep voice.


    Just as the old man finished speaking.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Yu Sisi hurriedly threw the sword on the ground. Actually, the moment the old man asked her to be his disciple, she had already wanted to throw it away.


    However, she took a nce at her Shifu and realized that he had hinted to her to wait for a while.


    It seemed that... her Shifu was interested in the sword. Yu Sisi waited for the old man to finish speaking and could finally throw it away.


    The old man: ???


    The old man came back to his senses and looked at Yu Sisi¡¯s look in disgust. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You... What are you doing?¡± The old man seemed to be stunned by Yu Sisi¡¯s actions and he asked slowly.


    Even the ruler of the Brilliant Domain, Ling Tian Emperor, had yearned for the key. Why she looked at it with disdain?


    ¡°I already have a Shifu. I won¡¯t take anyone else as my master!¡± Yu Sisi said firmly.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Taking Yu Sisi As Disciple, Are You Qualified?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Moreover, you want to take me as your disciple, are you qualified?¡±


    Yu Sisi nced at the old man with disdain.


    ¡°Indeed, I am only a remnant soul that lives on the Gu Tong Immortal Sword which will dissipate soon, and I don¡¯t have the ability to teach you anything.


    However, this sword is the supreme treasure of the Brilliant Domain. With it, you will have the power to surpass the Saint Realm. With your cultivation talent, this will definitely be a great help to you. Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    The old man exined. His expression was filled with pride, as if he had already confirmed that Yu Sisi would be his disciple.


    ¡°Old b*stard, didn¡¯t you hear what my disciple said? She already has a master!¡± Jiang Yun slowly walked to Yu Sisi¡¯s side.


    ¡°You? A mortal? Are you kidding me?¡± The old man seemed to be a little impatient and nced at Jiang Yun with disdain.


    Then, in front of Jiang Yun, the old man controlled the Gu Tong Immortal Sword and wanted to cut on Yu Sisi to obtain her blood, forcing Yu Sisi to be his disciple.


    However, when the Gu Tong Immortal Sword was an inch in front of Yu Sisi, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    This was because he realized that he couldn¡¯t move, and at the same time, the contact between him and Gu Tong Immortal Sword had been cut off.


    ¡°How disrespectful of an old man!¡± Jiang Yun waved his hand, and the sword flew directly into his hand.


    The old man¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he saw this.


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! How can you control my Gu Tong Immortal Sword?¡± The old man roared.


    As it was a spirit body, although it was frozen, it could still speak.


    ¡°Yours? This is obviously mine. I picked it up, okay? You are too shameless!¡± Jiang Yun nced at the old man.


    ¡°You...¡± The old man was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Well, you are about to die, but you are still so restless. I will be merciful and send you on your way!¡±


    As he said this, Jiang Yun blew on the body of the Gu Tong Immortal Sword.


    The next moment, the old man looked horrified. He felt an inexplicable hot wind that was as hot as volcanicva. It melted his soul and his soul curse seal that was deeply ingrained in the Gu Tong Immortal Sword.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! What have you done?¡± The old man¡¯s body became more and more transparent, like ss that had been burned by high temperature.


    ¡°Sterilizing!¡± After saying that, Jiang Yun increased his firepower.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    An invisible sound of a soul breaking sounded in Jiang Yun and Yu Sisi¡¯s minds.


    ¡°The parasites are killed. This sword is clean now.¡±


    Jiang Yun raised the sword again and gestured a few times. He sensed that the power contained in the sword had be extremely weak. With a slight fold, the sword would just break.


    Since that was the case, a good idea came to Jiang Yun¡¯s mind.


    He activated the second halo and started his evolution ability.


    In the next moment, the dim bronze longsword continuously repaired itself at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Very quickly, it transformed into a brand new longsword with a green edge. The ck body of the sword now flickered with a dazzling cold light.


    ¡°What a beautiful sword!¡±


    Seeing this sword, Yu Sisi¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    The bronze longsword was now very different from before. It couldn¡¯t even be called a bronze sword anymore.


    After all, it had been strengthened. The sword spirit in the sword had also evolved again. It was much more powerful than it used to be.


    Of course, if Jiang Yun wanted to destroy the sword, it could be done easily without any difficulty.


    The sword was useless to him, he also didn¡¯t set his eye on it.


    It was just right for Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Jiang Yun threw the sword to Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Thank you, Shifu!¡±


    Yu Sisi received the Gu Tong Immortal Sword with a face full of pleasant surprise and said.


    ¡°If you drip a drop of blood, this sword will give birth to a sword spirit that is connected to your soul. At the same time, you can also take over that so-called inheritance. It¡¯s a free gift.¡±


    Jiang Yun said indifferently.


    ...


    At the foot of Mount God of Heaven, a middle-aged man with a powerful aura was looking at the peak of the mountain, chin up and chest out.


    The man was wearing a mink coat and he looked domineering.


    Beside him was a woman in red. Her face was enchanting and vicious, and she didn¡¯t seem to be a kind person.


    ¡°Master, the light that came from the sky yesterday should havended on this mountain,¡± the woman in red said softly, her voice was extremely feminine.


    The man nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this mountain before. There have been too many strange things recently, so I have to be careful. Follow me and don¡¯t go away beyond 10 feet,¡± the man said.


    The red-dressed womanughed disdainfully, ¡°With Master around, who would dare to do anything to me!¡±


    The man frowned and nced at the red-dressed woman.


    The woman¡¯s expression panicked, and she rolled her eyes, ¡°Alright, I know!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold light shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you are here, show your presence. Why are you hiding?¡±


    The woman in red was stunned for a moment and then looked around.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that the sect master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, Li Feiyu, would alsoe to this band?¡±


    A white-haired man with a bright face and two subordinates walked out from both sides.


    They naturally also came towards that ray of light.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Cult Master Wang!¡± Li Feiyu shouted heroically.


    Wang He nodded slightly with a smile.


    ¡°If you, Xuan Ying Cult¡¯s cult master, could make a trip here, why not me?¡± Li Feiyu said coldly.


    ¡°Have you found anything, Sect Master Li?¡± Wang He shrugged, then nced at Mount God of Heaven with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go up!¡±


    After Li Feiyu saying this, he put his hands behind his back and went up. The woman in red also followed him hurriedly.


    Wang He stroked the white hair on his forehead, narrowed his eyes, and sneered in his heart. Then, he led his disciples to follow him.


    When they were a few hundred meters away from the top of Mount God of Heaven, Li Feiyu and Wang he were stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect that there would be a courtyard on such a high mountain.


    As they got closer, they also saw Yu Sisi sitting cross-legged on the ground,municating with the sword spirit in mind.


    Suddenly, the Gu Tong Immortal Sword emitted a strong light.


    ¡°Hiss¡±


    Li Feiyu and Wang He¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and they took a cold breath.


    The sword¡¯s body was flowing with light. On one side, it transformed into the sun, moon, and stars, and on the other side, it transformed into mountains, rivers, and nts. It had a majestic immortal charm and extraordinary magnificence. The words ¡°Gu Tong¡± were imprinted on the hilt of the sword.


    ¡°This sword is a immortal destiny!¡± Wang He widened his eyes in excitement.


    At this moment, Li Feiyu¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of greed and fervor.


    ¡°This sword... is an immortal sword!¡± The woman in red behind him had a shocked expression. She seemed to have sensed a trace of aura from the immortal sword.


    ¡°Sect Master Wang, firste, first serve. This Gu Tong Immortal Sword belongs to me!¡± Li Feiyu took advantage of the moment when Wang He was excited and directly rushed towards Yu Sisi.


    Seeing that Li Feiyu was the first to take action, Wang He snorted and also quickly rushed over.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: A Mortal Is the Owner of the God of Heaven Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Li Feiyu and Wang He were both at the fifth stage of the Psychic Realm.


    Li Feiyu¡¯s female disciple in red was at the eighth stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, while Wang He¡¯s two disciples were only at the sixth stage of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm.


    The strength of the Psychic Realm could already be considered as a powerful big shot in the region of Yanzhou.


    At least, it was much stronger than the Great Elder of the Ancient Witch Sect, Duan Kun.


    Even the sect master of the Ancient Witch Sect had not stepped into the Psychic Realm.


    The Psychic Realm and the Dharma Realm could not bepared at all.


    Under the urge of great greed, their speed was extremely fast and they had almost rushed to thewn where Yu Sisi was at the same time.


    The spiritual energy burst out!


    Both of them ignored Yu Sisi¡¯s existence and tried to forcefully take the sword away.


    From the spiritual fluctuation that Yu Sisi sent out when shemunicated with the sword spirit, they had noticed that Yu Sisi was only in the Spiritual Pedestal Realm.


    After the Spiritual Pedestal Realm, it was the Core Formation Realm, the Dharma Realm, and finally the Psychic Realm.


    In the face of such two spiritual pressures, under normal circumstances, Yu Sisi would have already been crushed into a bloody mist.


    However, in fact, whenmunicating with the sword spirit, Yu Sisi had already sensed the two powerful hostile auras. She clearly knew that she couldn¡¯t escape the attacks from Li Feiyu and Wang He.


    She would only be safe if she made them retreat on their own.


    Thinking of this, Yu Sisi had held her breath and focused her mind.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Tong Immortal Sword burst out with sharp swordkee that protected its master.


    Facing such swordkee, Li Feiyu and Wang He knew that they could not forcefully take away the immortal sword because it had already recognized its master.


    This also meant that this junior in front of them had already been recognized by the sword, and she could now use the power of the immortal sword.


    Facing this kind of power which could pose a threat to them, the two of them somewhat had their concerns.


    However, it was actually not difficult to obtain this sword. They could clear the spirit mark of its master and seal the sword.


    Then the next person to break the seal would be the new owner of the immortal sword.


    Li Feiyu and Wang He looked at each other and then stopped.


    Not far away, taking advantage of the time when the two of them stopped, Yu Sisi quickly retreated to the courtyard.


    ¡°Girl, wait a minute. Are you willing to take me as your master?¡± Wang He smiled elegantly and amiably.


    This was because he knew clearly that it was impossible to seize the sword by force, so he had to use tactics.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get the sword at once, as long as he got this person, he could slowly make ns in the future.


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m Li Feiyu, the sect master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. I am at the fifth stage of the Psychic Realm. Our Tyrant Sword Sect has been established for 800 years. My strength is tyrannical and unmatched in the world. As long as you join my sect, you can choose any cultivation method or martial arts you want!¡± Li Feiyu said in a deep voice.


    Li Feiyu waved his hand, and his aura was quite domineering and powerful.


    The woman in red behind him, Ye Hongyi, immediately looked at Li Feiyu with admiration. Then, she nced at Yu Sisi, and couldn¡¯t hide the envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    From the moment she saw Yu Sisi, she had wanted to kill Yu Sisi because she would not allow anyone to be more beautiful than her.


    However, now that her master had spoken, there was nothing she could do. She could only hide her killing intent, but the hatred in her heart was even deeper.


    In her opinion, her most beloved master had been snatched away.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, Yu Sisi looked at the two people in front of her with a poker face. She sneered in disdain and retreated into the courtyard.


    A sect that had lived for 800 years?


    Her master was a reclusive big shot who had lived for tens of thousands of years. Li Feiyu probably wasn¡¯t even qualified to be her Shifu¡¯s errand boy. How dare he rob the Gu Tong Immortal Sword?


    Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t be bothered with such people. Although she couldn¡¯t beat the two people in front of her, she definitely couldn¡¯t lose face for her teacher.


    Seeing that Yu Sisi ignored them and returned to the courtyard, the two of them followed closely behind and walked to the door.


    Although Li Feiyu and Wang He were angry, they did not re up. As the masters of one of the top forces in Yanzhou, this was the first time they had encountered such a thing.


    However, everything in front of them made them even more excited.


    A fruit tree that was emitting abundant spiritual energy?


    A flying butterfly magical beast?


    A magical beast cub?


    And a mortal?


    However, the girl holding the immortal sword stood respectfully behind the mortal.


    What kind ofbination was this and what kind of situation was this?


    ¡°The arrival of the immortal sword and the evolution of ordinary creatures into magical beasts, there must be something valuable on this mountain!¡±


    The two of them repressed their emotions and expressions.


    The next moment, Li Feiyu suddenly erupted his spiritual power and charged towards Wang He beside him with a murderous aura.


    Wang He was already prepared and did not want to be outdone. His spiritual power surged like a great river as he sneered, ¡°Li Feiyu, is a sneak attack the style of your Tyrant Sword sect?¡±


    ¡°Humph, this is called attacking first to gain the upper hand,¡± Li Feiyu snorted coldly.


    Li Feiyu waved his palm like a de while Wang He¡¯s fist was like a rock.


    The two collided, producing the sound of metal colliding.


    After a stalemate, Wang He gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    After all, the Xuan Ying cult was famous for its speed and dexterity, and Wang He, as the cult master of the Xuan Ying Cult, was naturally one of the best.


    However, the battlefield here was at the entrance of a courtyard.


    Therefore, he could not disy his advantage at all. In the face of Li Feiyu, who had a violent and crude attack style, he couldn¡¯t hold out for long.


    He was in a very awkward situation. With Li Feiyu blocking him, he could not enter, and if he retreated, Li Feiyu would seize the opportunity.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The two of them once again went through a major collision and separated.


    Under this attack, smoke and dust were rising into the air, and the door wall was smashed into pieces.


    ¡°This nameless treasure mountain is Tyrant Sword sect¡¯s, and no one can stop it. I, Li Feiyu, have made it clear here!¡±


    Looking at Wang He who was pushed back, Li Feiyu said coldly.


    Suddenly, azy voice came from the courtyard.


    ¡°This mountain was created by me, and this tree was nted by me. If you want this ce, why not ask the owner of the mountain first?¡±


    In an instant, the gazes of everyone outside the door turned to look at Jiang Yun, who was lying on the rattan chair.


    ¡°Also, if you break something, you¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yun suddenly stood up and looked at the two people at the door with sharp eyes.


    When the two at the door heard Jiang Yun¡¯s words, they immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°I thought you were some kind of divine being, but you¡¯re actually a mortal.¡±


    Li Feiyu sneered.


    Wang He gently patted the dust off his body and looked at Jiang Yun indifferently. ¡°You are just an ordinary person that I could easily kill.¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think you are qualified to talk about my Shifu? Your lives won¡¯t even be enough topensate the broken door wall!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    Jiang Yun waved his hand with an indifferent expression.


    However, he was overjoyed in his heart.


    Li Feiyu stood in the middle of the door and frowned slightly. He looked into Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You, the owner of this ce? Humph! Do you think you are qualified?¡±

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Shocked by the Power of a Mortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yun smiled slightly and said, ¡°You are right. I am indeed a mortal. However, do you really understand the power of a mortal?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Li Feiyu ignored Jiang Yun and directly said to Yu Sisi, ¡°Girl, I will give you onest chance now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for using violence!¡±


    ¡°Sisi, it seems that these people won¡¯t give up. Finish them off.¡± Jiang Yun smiled slightly.


    ¡°Shifu, I... am not their match.¡± Yu Sisi said with a somewhat guilty expression.


    Jiang Yun chuckled. ¡°No, you are.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yu Sisi was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°If I say you are, then you are. Go!¡± Jiang Yun said affirmatively.


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun and nodded heavily.


    She now firmly believed Jiang Yun¡¯s words. Since her Shifu said it was possible, then she definitely would be able to do it.


    Yu Sisi moved her wrist slightly, and the immortal sword in her right hand also emitted an intense light, slowly umting strength.


    Her footsteps were neither fast nor slow as she walked toward Li Feiyu who was at the door.


    Li Feiyu sneered. To be able to reach the Spiritual Pedestal Realm at such a young age, Yu Sisi¡¯s talent was even higher than the woman in red. This was also why he would give Yu Sisi another chance.


    Such a genius was also considered rare.


    However,pared to the immortal sword, a genius could also be wiped out.


    In front of absolute strength, a junior of the Spiritual Pedestal Realm could be easily killed with a p. Even if she held the immortal sword now, how much power could she show with such a low level?


    This was where Li Feiyu¡¯s confidencey.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Li Feiyu shouted in a low voice. His right hand turned into a hand de, and a huge de shadow appeared in mid-air as it charged towards Yu Sisi.


    Facing a Spiritual Pedestal Realm junior, he could blow her away by releasing his spiritual pressure. Beating her would be a piece of cake.


    However, in the next second, he was stunned.


    His expression changed from confidence to disbelief.


    Where was my huge de shadow?


    Just as he was about to swing his hand de, he clearly felt that his spiritual power was rapidly dissipating.


    The?de shadow that he had condensed also disappeared.


    Then, he slowly felt that he had lost some of his abilities. He could no longer sense the existence of spiritual energy!


    A huge panic drowned him. Had he be a mortal?


    Li Feiyu stood in his original spot with a nk look in his eyes. He did not move at all.


    At this moment, Wang He noticed Li Feiyu¡¯s abnormality. However, time was of the essence, and he had to snatch the immortal sword as soon as possible. He did not think too much and directly flew over Li Feiyu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Haha, Sect Master Li, I will dly ept this immortal sword!¡± Wang Heughed loudly and glided towards Yu Sisi. He activated his spiritual power and prepared to use his ultimate skill.


    ¡°Dragon w!¡±


    An invisible spiritual power w appeared with great suction.


    However, just as he finished speaking, his body suddenly sank.


    Then, his entire body directly fell from the air and prostrated himself in front of Yu Sisi like a white-furred tortoise.


    Seeing this scene, outside the door, Ye Hongyi and Wang He¡¯s two disciples also stopped.


    The scene was once very awkward.


    Yu Sisi: ???


    Li Feiyu: ???


    Ye Hongyi: ???


    For a moment, it suddenly became terribly quiet.


    Yu Sisi looked at Wang He who appeared under her feet, frowned slightly, and kicked him at the side of his waist.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wang He let out a miserable cry, and his entire body flew into the air. He crashed fiercely against the wall, and immediately fainted.


    Seeing Wang He¡¯s miserable state, Li Feiyu was immediately frightened.


    That was because even now, he was still unable to sense the existence of spiritual power.


    He wanted to retreat, but he was unable to do so. It was as if an unknown power had frozen him in ce.


    ¡°Why? Where is my spiritual energy? Where did the spiritual power in my body go?¡± Li Feiyu looked at Yu Sisi, who was slowly walking towards him, and said with a face full of shock.


    He saw Wang He with the corner of his eyes, who was lying?unconscious on the ground and was breathless. His heart trembled even more.


    There was a problem. There was something strange here!


    ¡°You... What did you actually do to me?¡± Li Feiyu asked Jiang Yun in a trembling voice.


    Yu Sisi looked at Li Feiyu coldly, as if he was an ant in front of her.


    ¡°s... Why bother?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun¡¯s voice came from behind Yu Sisi.


    Then, his figure suddenly appeared in front of Yu Sisi.


    When she saw that her master had decided to show his strength, Yu Sisi was very tactful. She took a step back to Jiang Yun¡¯s side and bowed slightly.


    When Li Feiyu saw Jiang Yun appearing in front of him, he instantly sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Teleportation! You... are a Saint Realm expert?¡± At this moment, Li Feiyu felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured into an opening on top of his head to his entire body, and it was bone-piercing cold.


    Li Feiyu had long discovered Jiang Yun¡¯s existence. He was just an ordinary person without cultivation strength. This kind of existence was not worthy of his attention.


    It was indeed his honor to be seen by a Psychic Realm expert.


    However, who would have thought that such an ordinary character was actually a hidden Saint Realm expert.


    The most inconspicuous character was actually the big shot.


    Li Feiyu felt extremely regretful at this moment.


    He had gone crazy.


    His eyes were blinded by the radiance of the immortal sword.


    He evenpletely ignored the advice of the saint realm expert.


    Only such a saint realm expert had the qualifications to say that this mountain was created by him.


    And for this girl to be able to appear here, she must have a close rtionship with this reclusive big shot. She was probably the disciple of this expert.


    At the same time, Wang He also gradually woke up.


    He was the one who suffered the most humiliation.


    He was actually sent flying by a Spiritual Pedestal Realm little girl¡¯s kick, and was even heavily injured.


    It was the equivalent of an NBA star being blocked by a basketball kid!


    Who would believe this!


    His reputation was ruined.


    He couldn¡¯t live on!


    If others knew about this, how would people think of our Xuan Ying Cult?


    ¡°Shifu, what do you n to do with them?¡±


    Yu Sisi asked curiously.


    Shifu?


    Hearing Yu Sisi¡¯s words, Wang He and Li Feiyu instantly felt despair and destion in their hearts.


    They actually wanted to snatch the treasures of the disciple of a saint realm big shot?


    It was only such an expert would be able to ignore the immortal sword!


    Not only he didn¡¯t even care about the immortal sword, he could turn them into mortals and seal their spiritual power and movements.


    Such strength probably was beyond the Saint Realm!


    The more they thought about it, the more fear they had in their hearts.


    Especially when they recalled that they had vandalized the expert¡¯s house.


    His entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    His sin was unforgivable!


    Jiang Yun chuckled and stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at them, his eyes filled with ridicule.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Killing is Not As Interesting As Eating Meat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this moment, cold sweat kept flowing down the foreheads of Li Feiyu and Wang He.


    When did such an expert appear in Yanzhou?


    Why had they never heard of him before?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you guys, but you just don¡¯t believe me. What can I do then?¡±


    Jiang Yun helplessly shook his head and said.


    Compared to the ck bear that came before, these guys were simply retarded to the extreme.


    Therefore, it was not without reason that the ck bear could grow from a low-grade magical beast to a sixth-grade magical beast.


    At least, the ck bear would not be blinded by greed and would know how to act cautiously.


    Was this the weakness of humans?


    To be able to cultivate to the Psychic Realm, they had lived for at least 200 years. However, they still could not control their impulses.


    They were even worse than a bear.


    ¡°Senior, please spare me! I was blinded by greed and didn¡¯t know your true colors. It¡¯s all my fault. I beg you to ignore me and let me go!¡±


    Li Feiyu, the domineering sect master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, was begging like a dog.


    Ye Hongyi, who saw her master behave in this manner, instantly lost her mind.


    Li Feiyu was her idol!


    She had always regarded Li Feiyu as the person she loved the most in her life.


    He was such a person full of pride!


    But now, he had be so pitiful and coward.


    This was not the Li Feiyu that she wanted, and this was also not the master in her heart.


    At this moment, Li Feiyu¡¯s domineering and unparalleled image gradually shattered in Ye Hongyi¡¯s heart.


    It¡¯s all your fault, you ruined everything of mine!


    Ye Hongyi looked at Jiang Yun with hatred.


    ¡°Master! Don¡¯t give in! I will fight with you to the end!¡±


    Ye Hongyi¡¯s eyes were red as she pulled out the short sword that was pinned to her waist and stabbed towards Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Yu Sisi shed and directly rushed in front of Ye Hongyi. With a wave of her hand, she sent Ye Hongyi flying.


    Ye Hongyi, who was flying in mid-air, gritted her teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing his disciple being sent flying, Li Feiyu could not help but shiver and shudder!


    He knew that he was done for today!


    His disciple had contradicted the senior, so he was definitely responsible for it.


    ¡°This is boring! Let¡¯s put an end to it!¡± Jiang Yun said casually. Then, he teleported away and returned to his own house.


    Yu Sisi saw her Shifu¡¯s bored gaze and understood that Shifu was tired of ying with them.


    She immediately activated her power and charged towards Li Feiyu.


    Li Feiyu¡¯s blood sttered and sshed onto the face of Ye Hongyi. Her face was filled with hate and despair, and her mouth opened, but she was unable to say a word.


    This was the smell of death.


    A sword shed across Li Feiyu¡¯s chest and brought out a sword light that shed past Ye Hongyi¡¯s throat, taking away Ye Hongyi¡¯s life.


    Yu Sisi turned around and walked towards Wang He, casually shing out a stream of swordkee.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Wang He¡¯s body was like a deted balloon, rapidly copsing and festering.


    Seeing this, Yu Sisi realized that Wang He had already run away and only a fake body remained in ce. This escaping skill was called ¡°Cicada Slough Discement¡±.


    However, Master did not let her stop.


    Therefore, this was a test for her.


    With this thought, Yu Sisi exerted all the spiritual power in her body and rushed out of the door.


    Wang He, who was supported by his two disciples, was already close to the range of the halo.


    However, even though Jiang Yun had removed his absolute control, the spiritual power in these people¡¯s bodies was still unable to circte.


    As mortals, the three of them slowly moved.


    Wang He turned his head frequently, praying that Yu Sisi didn¡¯t follow.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as he had wished. Yu Sisi had already arrived.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, I choose to die honorably withoutpromising sect¡¯s dignity! You two go now! This is my curtain call.¡±


    Wang He shouted at the two disciples beside him.


    These two disciples naturally didn¡¯t want to die. If their master chose to bring up the rear, they might have a chance to escape.


    Anyway, as the master had already left, no one would attack small flies like them.


    As long as their master was willing to sacrifice himself, they would be fine.


    Wang He, who was supported by his disciples, also understood the thoughts of these two disciples.


    He had been with them for five years and understood their reactions. Therefore, he did not expose them in order to maintain the final master-disciple rtionship.


    Wang He knew that from the moment he and Li Feiyu fought at the door, their fates had already been decided.


    He didn¡¯t want to go down on knees and beg for mercy like Li Feiyu.


    ¡°Now, run!¡± Wang He cleaned his appearance and said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Master, you... Take Care!¡± The two disciples bowed and hurriedly ran down the mountain.


    Hua!


    In the next moment, a cold light appeared and pierced through Wang He¡¯s heart.


    On the other side, in the courtyard.


    Jiang Yun was ying with the little leopard cat.


    ¡°Ding! Your disciple, Yu Sisi, has killed two cultivators in the Psychic Realm and one cultivator in the Spiritual Pedestal Realm. You have obtained a total of 55 halo points and 1,500 experience points.¡±


    With a thought, Jiang Yun appeared beside Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Sisi, there¡¯s no need to chase after them!¡± Jiang Yun said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Shifu, can we just let them run away like this?¡± Yu Sisi asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course, only if they can escape will there be more peopleing to Mount God of Heaven. Otherwise, if everyone dies, no one will dare toe. There will be a forbidden area.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the identities of the two dead cultivators in the Psychic Realm are famous. When the news spreads out, our Mount God of Heaven will be well-known in the world.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Shifu removed the control over them,¡± Yu Sisi said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, the sword is a lethal weapon. The sword¡¯s first taste of blood was from the experts in this world, barely matching its preciousness,¡± Jiang Yun nced at her and said casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry now. Sisi, go catch some rabbits. Remember to roast them with this sword,¡± Jiang Yun said as he led Yu Sisi up the mountain. He suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Sisi was also a little puzzled.


    Using this sword?


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t answer. He smiled at her and then teleported back to the rattan chair to lie down.


    After all, it would be a pity if such a good sword wasn¡¯t used to roast meat.


    Killing wasn¡¯t as interesting as eating meat! They would have been ¡°pleased¡± to know that the sword that killed them was being used to roast meat.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Outside the Tianyuan mountain range, Wang He¡¯s two disciples were frantically running.


    Their faces were deathly pale as they panted heavily.


    They looked back at the mountain that had already disappeared into the mountains. Although they could no longer see it, their eyes were still filled with reverence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a legendary hermit expert in such a ce. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t offend him!¡±


    A short-haired disciple said with a face full of felicitation.


    ¡°Yeah! That woman in red is really bold. She dared to contradict the expert. She deserved to die!¡±


    The long-haired disciple nodded and said.


    Both of them deliberately ignored their master and the fact that they had abandoned their master.


    The two of them rested for a while and prepared to leave this dangerous mountain range.


    At this moment, three strange lights appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: New Guests to God of Heaven Mountain, Three King-Level Magical Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three rays of strange light dispersed, and two men and a woman appeared.


    A man with a burly figure was shirtless. He had a single gray horn on his head. His white hair was draping over his shoulders and he looked imposing.


    His expression was solemn as he said, ¡°This is the ce where the immortal treasurended, right?¡±


    A rather thin man at the side smiled and said, ¡°Niu Batian, the immortal treasure must be among the mountains. Perhaps we split to look out?¡±


    The woman was dressed in white. She was tall and slim with slender legs.


    She was wearing a veil, and her face was faintly discernible. Her long hair reached her waist, and her beauty could topple kingdoms and cities. Behind her, there was an illusory snake tail gently swaying.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Wang Hou, Niu Batian wants that immortal treasure. Don¡¯t you want it? There is a forbidden area in the central region of the Tianyuan mountain range. If the immortal treasure falls into that area, do you dare to go?¡±


    Wang Hou was slightly thin, but his eyes were very lively. He smiled proudly and said, ¡°Bai Su, you are also one of the top magical beasts among these hundred thousands of mountains. Why don¡¯t we work together.¡±


    Bai Su covered her mouth andughed softly. Her voice was pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Wang Hou, I am only here to watch the show. I am not interested in that immortal treasure.¡±


    Wang Hou sneered. He did not believe this woman¡¯s words. Instead, he turned around and looked at the two people in front of him, who were trembling with fear.


    ¡°I just heard you say that there is an experts, can you exin it properly?¡± Wang Hou narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know anything. I just want to leave this ce.¡± One of them seemed to have been shaken by the violent spiritual fluctuations of the three king-level magical beasts, and his mind was in a mess.


    His eyes were listless as he ran toward the main road outside.


    Xiu!


    A white light shot out from the fingernails of the woman, passing through his back, and piercing through his heart.


    With a bang, he fell onto the ground.


    Seeing hispanion die just like that, the long-haired disciple¡¯s eyes were full of fear. He wanted to say something, but his tongue kept trembling.


    ¡°Hey, you are too vicious!¡± Wang Hou said to Bai Su jokingly.


    ¡°He has gone mad. I just give him an easy death, so that he won¡¯t be tortured by a pervert like you.¡± Bai Su looked at Wang Hou with disgust.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Wang Hou slowly torment that man. This guy had escaped from prison in the past, and he had learned all the tricks of the human race.


    Obviously, she knew Wang Hou, the guy who was a monkey monster, very well.


    When Wang Hou heard the word ¡°pervert¡±, he was obviously stirred up and was about to scold her back.


    ¡°Stop messing around! I found the clue.¡± The single-horned man said calmly, and the two of them immediately quieted down.


    However, Wang Hou was still not convinced. He could only snort coldly and stand with his arms crossed.


    Bai Su smiled and walked with long steps to the living disciple. Her eyes shone with a strange light.


    The long-haired disciple¡¯s eyes gradually blurred. Everything in front of him was gradually disappearing.


    He looked left and right. To his horror, he found that he had returned to the mysterious mountain.


    He saw a beautiful woman sitting cross-legged on thewn. She wasmunicating with the immortal sword hanging in front of her.


    A dazzling light blossomed.


    The scene changed.


    He now appeared outside the courtyard again, joining hands with his junior brother to confront the woman in red opposite of him.


    He wanted to escape, but he had no way to control his body. He could only watch helplessly his fight with the woman in red.


    Then, he suddenly felt the power disappear, and he could not sense the existence of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    Then, his master¡¯s scream came from the courtyard, followed by Li Feiyu¡¯s plea for mercy.


    The woman in red was concerned about her master, so she turned around and ran toward the courtyard.


    The two disciples who were hesitating suddenly saw their master running out of the courtyard.


    His aura was chaotic, his face was pale, and a finger on his left hand was missing.


    This was the sequ of using the mystic shadow technique, which was also called ¡°Cicada Slough Discement¡±.


    ¡°Master! What has happened to you?¡± He quickly supported his master with junior brother. His master¡¯s aura was very weak, and it was obvious that he was seriously injured.


    ¡°Run, run quickly!¡± Wang He shouted in a low voice.


    Seeing his master¡¯s face full of regret and fear, he realized the gravity of the situation, although he was outside the courtyard and did not see what was happening in the courtyard.


    However, from the woman in red¡¯s heart-wrenching roar and the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master Li Feiyu¡¯s pleading, it could tell that this reclusive big shot was ferocious.


    The senior and junior brothers then carried their master and ran down the mountain.


    One minutester.


    Seeing that the beautiful woman who had chased them was gradually approaching, the two of them were about to open their mouths and find an excuse to abandon their master. At this moment, they saw their master¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at them.


    ¡°Run, you two!¡±


    Hearing their master¡¯s decision, they were so ashamed that they didn¡¯t dare to look up. They bowed and frantically fled down the mountain.


    ...


    ¡°After that, although we went through some rushing, we were still lucky and didn¡¯t encounter any magical beasts...¡±


    The long-haired disciple muttered to himself with expressionless eyes.


    ¡°How is it? My method is useful, right?¡±


    Bai Su said proudly.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just a small trick! If I were to do it, I would know all these even faster.¡± Wang Hou said disdainfully, picking his nose.


    ¡°You? Other than having good hearing, what else can you do? Rely on that disgusting torture method you learned from the humans who mistreated you?¡± Bai Su retorted.


    ¡°Would you be able to find these two people without my help?¡± Wang Hou refused to be outdone.


    Bang!


    The single-horned man turned around and punched the small hill in front of him.


    In the next moment, the small hill that was mearly 100 meters tall?copsed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He suddenly jumped up, turned into a stream of light, and flew toward Mount God of Heaven.


    Seeing Niu Batian take the first step, Bai Su and Wang Hou looked at each other, then turned their heads and snorted.


    Ignoring the human who was still in a daze under the tree, the two streams of light followed closely behind. They were afraid that Niu Batian would beat them to it.


    Half an hourter, the long-haired disciple of the Xuan Ying Sect who was standing under the tree in a daze suddenly woke up and took inrge mouthfuls of fresh air.


    It was as if he had woken up from a nightmare.


    As he gradually recovered, he felt that his spiritual power had improved, and the bottleneck he needed to broken through had also begun to loosen.


    ¡°Was this ¡®after breaking through, one can stand tall; and after death, one can rise again?''¡±


    The man muttered to himself.


    He instantly sat cross-legged and meditated to regte his breathing. Not long after, a muffled sound came from his body.


    He slowly opened his eyes and took onest look in the direction of Mount God of Heaven, the expression in his eyes wereplicated.


    ...


    At this moment, at Mount God of Heaven, Jiang Yun was lying on a chair, stroking his little leopard cat, looking at his attribute panel with satisfaction.


    Host: Jiang Yun


    Experience points: 2,020


    Halo points: 85


    Halo level: Level one (absolute domain) , Level two (bloodline evolution)


    EXP required to level up: 0/10,000


    Halo range: 144?feet(radius)


    Quest: Randomly triggered


    Exchange ratio: one point of experience can be exchanged for one halo point, and each halo point can be increased by 3 feet (radius)

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Guesses of the Three King-Level Magical Beasts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It had been two days since they had killed Li Feiyu and the others.


    What they had don were teasing the three magical beasts, eating rabbit meat, barbecuing, and drinking jujube wine. Their days had been?extremelyfortable.


    Jiang Yun realized that he seemed to be quite enjoying his kind of life.


    Now, his halo had expanded to one-twentieth of the range of Mount God of Heaven.


    However, he was still at level two.


    In order to level up to level three, he still needed about 8,000 experience points.


    Wang He and Li Feiyu alone had triggered more rewards than Jiang Yun had collected in the past few weeks.


    However, this was not a long-term solution.


    He could not just randomly kill people for no reason. This was something that only a madman would do. He was now a senior expert.


    Moreover, it was impossible for countless experts toe and provoke him.


    He also had to consider if his disciple had any gains, as well as his three magical beast pets.


    Closing his eyes, Jiang Yun sensed that Yu Sisi was now at the opportunity to break through again.


    Outside the courtyard, the wind and clouds changed, and spiritual energy surged.


    As if being affected by Yu Sisi, the leopard cat and jade butterfly who were meditating beside Yu Sisi also slowly absorbed a lot of spiritual energy, and their strength also continued to increase.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± Jiang Yun said with a faint smile.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how to cultivate, this was his territory, and Yu Sisi didn¡¯t have any secrets in front of him.


    At this moment, he had already seen the countless heaven and earth spiritual energy in Yu Sisi¡¯s meridians slowly flowing into her ¡°dantian¡±, which was three inches below the navel.


    A nine-story high tform was built in her ¡°dantian¡±.


    There was an immortal sword hanging in the middle of the high tform.


    The spiritual energy quickly merged into the immortal sword in a regr and rhythmic manner, and then spread out a stream of immortal energy.


    It then converged into a huge spiritual energy whirlpool.


    The spiritual energy of the whirlpool slowly solidified, like a gxy. Finally, a brilliant starry sky was formed above the immortal sword, and in the center of the starry sky, there was a huge slowly rotating.


    This was the Core Formation Realm!


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Three strange streams of light arrived outside Mount God of Heaven.


    They looked at Mount God of Heaven Mountain in front of them with solemn expressions.


    They saw a huge spiritual power whirlpool appear on Mount God of Heaven. All kinds of strange phenomena appeared in the whirlpool.


    This mass of immortal energy flowed like a Milky Way, with the sun, moon and stars in it.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Wang Hou was puzzled.


    Bai Su replied, ¡°It looks like a human figure.¡±


    The human figure appeared on the peak of the mountain. Multicolored and dazzling lights were flowing all over the body. There was a rainbow behind it, affecting the endless sea of stars.


    It was not known how long it had taken. The rainbow then dispersed, and all kinds of strange phenomena disappeared.


    Everything that had happened seemed like it had never happened before.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a young girl.¡±


    Niu Batian¡¯s eyes were bright when he saw the figure at the top of the mountain clearly, he was both shocked and surprised.


    He would never have thought that such boundless and pure spiritual energy was actually attracted by a young girl.


    Moreover, the aura contained in that spiritual light was exactly the same as the multicolored light that came from the sky a few days ago.


    Could it be... that the young girl was transformed from an immortal treasure?


    Niu Batian¡¯s eyes had a guess that even he himself found it unbelievable.


    ¡°The strange phenomenon has already dissipated. Let¡¯s go to the mountain to investigate!¡±


    The three of them transformed into flowing lights once again and entered Mount God of Heaven.


    ...


    After being tempered with the help of the immortal sword, Yu Sisi¡¯s body was crystal clear like jade. In particr, the spiritual energy in the her meridians was flowing and surging like the sea.


    Feeling the changes in her body, Yu Sisi was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Shifu, I feel that my body ispletely different.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled slightly.


    ¡°Try cultivating and see how it feels?¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Yu Sisi nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground, circting her cultivation method.


    Her terrific physique, coupled with the help of the immortal sword, had allowed Yu Sisi to undergo aplete transformation. The spiritual energy filled her body and her cultivation level rose!


    Finally, her cultivation level stopped at the third stage of the Core Formation Realm!


    Who would have thought that after just a few days, Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation level would be able to break through to the?Core Formation Realm in one fell swoop!


    Even breaking through in cultivation waspletely without any obstacles to the current Yu Sisi now.


    It was as simple as eating and drinking!


    Yu Sisi was stunned!


    She also didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to break through to the?Core Formation Realm so quickly!


    Most elders of these ordinary sects were in the Core Formation Realm.


    Yu Sisi had a smile on her face as she muttered in her heart, ¡°Shifu is really amazing. He actually connected the immortal sword with my bloodline. With the help of the immortal sword, my cultivation now is many times easier than before.¡±


    Was this kind of ability something that a Saint Realm expert could possess?


    At this moment, Yu Sisi was a little uncertain.


    Could it be that the teacher¡¯s realm was above the Saint Realm?


    Jiang Yun, who was standing at the side, did not know what Yu Sisi was thinking. He had witnessed Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation rise and breakthrough to the third stage of the Core Formation Realm in one fell swoop.


    This had allowed him to instantly obtain 150 halo points and 1500 experience points.


    He could not help but exim in joy, ¡°Could this be a peerless genius?¡±


    Breaking through was like drinking water.


    Jiang Yun was feeling very satisfied and had a great sense of aplishment.


    After all, this peerless genius in front of him was created by him.


    Unfortunately, the function of his bloodline evolution could not be used on himself, so he could not experience the feeling of being a peerless genius.


    ¡°Shifu, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun, her eyes shining with admiration.


    ¡°Now, you have be an excellent disciple!¡±


    Seeing Yu Sisi¡¯s satisfied expression, Jiang Yun smiled and nodded slightly. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Sisi, although you are very talented and have a spiritual weapon connected to your soul, you should not be arrogant. There is always someone better than you. You should still cultivate hard!¡±


    ¡°Shifu, I will remember this!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you continue to cultivate and strive to break into the Dharma Realm as soon as possible.¡±


    As he said this, Jiang Yun threw the storage rings obtained from Li Feiyu and the others to Yu Sisi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with these storage rings. The things inside should be useful for your cultivation. Take them.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, are you giving all of these to me?¡±


    Yu Sisi was a little overwhelmed by the favor.


    These storage rings belonged to the Sect Master and his disciples of the Tyrant Sword Sect, as well as the Sect Master of the Xuan Ying Cult,?Wang He.


    The wealth in these storage rings was a mountain of cultivation resources, which wasparable to the entire assets of some of the top sects.


    She didn¡¯t expect her Shifu to give them to her so casually.


    Jiang Yun waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t cultivate. As long as he stayed within the range of the halo, he would be invincible.


    It could be said that the mountains of spiritual stones and cultivation resources were useless to him.


    Why not he handed them over to Yu Sisi and let her disy their proper value.


    He was quite looking forward to the day when Yu Sisi break into the Dharma Realm.


    He was also looking forward to the halo points and experience points that Yu Sisi would provide him.


    And now, Jiang Yun had set a small goal for himself.


    Let alone expanding the scope of his halo to the entire divinend.


    He decided to expand it to the entire Mount God of Heaven first.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Indomitable King Beasts Are Just Small Magical Beasts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was in the courtyard on the peak of Mount God of Heaven.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t pay much attention to Yu Sisi.


    He took advantage of the good weather to take a nap.


    As for Yu Sisi, she was cultivating in the courtyard.


    At this stage, her biggest goal was to break into the Dharma Realm.


    Since her Shifu wanted her to break into the Dharma Realm as soon as possible, she couldn¡¯t let him down!


    In the courtyard, Jiang Yun, who was sleeping soundly in his dream, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He sensed that Yu Sisi¡¯s aura had changed again.


    She had actually broken through from the third stage of the Core Formation Realm to the fourth!


    A system notification sounded in his mind, allowing him to obtain another 10 halo points and 100 experience points.


    The corners of his mouth curled up.


    Taking in a disciple was indeed a shortcut to increase the range of his halo and level.


    The day for his protagonist¡¯s halo to level up and the day for him to expand and cover Mount God of Heaven was getting closer and closer.


    At the same time, the three king-level magical beasts, Niu Batian, Wang Hou and Bai Su, had already quietly arrived outside the small courtyard at the peak of the mountain.


    They restrained their auras and hid in the dark, looking at the small courtyard at the peak of the mountain with burning eyes.


    Immediately, the three king-level magical beasts couldn¡¯t help but gasped.


    ¡°The spiritual energy is abundant, and the spiritual tree is lush. Howe no one has discovered this mysterious mountain for so many years?¡±


    ¡°The girl in the courtyard is the girl who was shrouded in immortal clouds,¡± Niu Batian transmitted his voice.


    ¡°Is that girl a transcendent immortal treasure?¡± Wang Hou asked.


    Bai Su was staring at her with the mysterious power flowing in her beautiful eyes, as if she wanted to see through the girl. The illusory snake tail behind her was swaying gently.


    She then frowned slightly and said in puzzlement, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, but she has the potential of a heaven immortal.¡±


    Judging from the spiritual fluctuations emitted from the young girl¡¯s body, she should be a Core Formation Realm cultivator of the human race. However, for some unknown reason, immortal energy appeared around her body. How strange!


    At this moment, Yu Sisi, who was cultivating, keenly sensed the detection. She looked in puzzlement at the hiding ce of the three king-level magical beasts.


    ¡°What a strong sense! This little sister has actually discovered us!¡±


    Bai Su was shocked. Her expression couldn¡¯t help but change slightly, and she hurriedly averted her gaze.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s mind shook slightly. ¡°Is someone secretly spying on me?¡±


    ¡°I can see that her aura is stable. Moreover, there¡¯s a faint immortal light emanating from her. If I¡¯m not wrong, the immortal treasure should have alreadypletely fused with her. This little sister is very talented. Now that she has obtained the immortal treasure, she definitely has the potential to be a heaven immortal!¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s gaze was fiery, and her tone was firm as she said, ¡°This little sister must be mine!¡±


    By the side, Niu Batian snorted coldly and said, ¡°This girl¡¯s aura is pure, and her talent is second to none. How could I let you take such a huge advantage?¡±


    Bai Su said disdainfully, ¡°Why would a boorish man like you get involved in our woman¡¯s cultivation? Do you know how to teach your disciple?¡±


    As for Wang Hou, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned into a ray of light and rushed straight to the small courtyard on the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Wang Hou, you¡¯re really cunning!¡±


    Bai Su and Niu Batian were furious, knowing that Wang Hou had wanted to get ahead of them and take this girl away!


    Once such a peerless genius was nurtured, she would definitely be a powerful figure.


    As the saying goes, ¡°When a person is sessful, all his friends and rtives will benefit¡±!


    It was not unreasonable for the human race to be the favored child of heaven and earth.


    Although Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation was not at high level now, she would definitely be able to go further than them in the future.


    After clinging on to an immortal, their own paths would be unimpeded in the future.


    Therefore, they would absolutely not let Wang Hou take this girl away!


    Before Wang Hou reached the small courtyard on the peak of the mountain, he was stopped by two king level magical beasts!


    ¡°Wang Hou, why you so shameless?¡± Bai Su was furious.


    Wang Hou chuckled, revealing his monkey-like face.


    ¡°What is shame? We are not hypocritical human beings!¡±


    Niu Batian said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll take a monkey as her master.¡±


    ¡°Niu Batian, I¡¯m an ape, not a monkey. Besides, you¡¯re just a rhinoceros and Bai Su is a snake?¡±


    Bai Su rolled her eyes at the two of them. It was really losing the face of the two king-level magical beasts by speaking in such coarse manner.


    ¡°Bai Su, Wang Hou, since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯llpete fairly. The three of us haven¡¯t fought for hundreds of years. Whoever is stronger will have the right to take this girl as a disciple. What do you think?¡± Niu Batian said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Bai Su and Wang Hou agreed.


    This time, Bai Su, Wang Hou, and Niu Batian didn¡¯t restrain their auras anymore.


    At the same time, while she was cultivating, Yu Sisi instantly sensed three powerful spiritual pressure.


    She raised her head and saw the three king-level magical beasts standing in the void in the distance!


    Terrifying auras and boundless spiritual power burst out, causing the Void seem to be about to shatter.


    ¡°Magical beasts!¡±


    Yu Sisi was shocked.


    The next moment, following a strange beast roar, a single white horn pierced through the sky!


    The white rhinoceros was iparably huge, resembling a greyish-white rocky mountain.


    Then, it rampaged forward, attacking Bai Su and Wang Hou.


    Bai Su and Wang Hou surely weren¡¯t willing to be outdone.


    Golden light shed, and that Wang Hou transformed into a golden-haired ape.


    Bai Su¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes had a spiritual light flowing through them. Then, she transformed into a huge white snake. Under the sunlight, her scales were as noble as silver.


    The three great magical beasts were all grade seven magical beasts. Inparison to humans, they were the top-notch experts of stage nine of the Spirit King Realm.


    Therefore, they were also known as king-level magical beasts. Moreover, they were considered the top-notch existences among king-level magical beasts.


    Grade seven magical beasts were indeed worthy of being called king-level magical beasts. The power they unleashed was iparably terrifying.


    The three beasts shed into one another. Countless mountains were shattered by the shockwaves of the battle. Even the outer regions of the Tianyuan mountain range were shaken!


    Only the mysterious mountain trembled slightly in the battle between the three king-level magical beasts.


    In the courtyard at the peak of the mountain, Jiang Yun, who was having a sweet dream, was suddenly shaken. He subconsciously thought that there was an earthquake and appeared in the courtyard at the peak of the mountain in a sh.


    Then, he saw the three monsters that were fighting in the distant mountain!


    ¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    A gray-white rhinoceros, a sparkling white jade serpent and a golden Kong Kim?


    Having been in this world for so long, Jiang Yun had not seen such a huge magical beast¡¯s true form.


    ¡°Shifu, three huge magical beasts have appeared in the mysterious mountain.¡±


    Yu Sisi hurriedly came to Jiang Yun¡¯s side.


    Even though her cultivation had already broken through to the Core Formation Realm, the terrifying spiritual fluctuations that erupted from the battle between the three big magical beasts still made her heart skip a beat.


    Jiang Yun put away his somewhat surprised expression and resumed his calm and knowledgeable appearance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s just three small magical beasts.¡±


    ¡°Small magical beasts?¡±


    Yu Sisi was a little stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the magical beasts that emitted such terrifying spiritual fluctuations were just small magical beasts in her teacher¡¯s words.


    Was this her Shifu¡¯s vision?


    It seemed that she was making a fuss over nothing.


    After all, Jiang Yun¡¯s image was that of an old master that had lived for tens of thousands of years. In Yu Sisi¡¯s heart, he was an invincible existence in the myths.


    As long as she stayed by her Shifu¡¯s side, she had nothing to fear.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Battle between King Level Monsters</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yun knew at a nce that a fierce battle was about to start.


    Then, Yu Sisi saw Jiang Yun grab the air and a rabbit¡¯s leg appeared in his hand.


    From an angle that no one could see, there was an inexplicable excitement in the depths of Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes.


    Delicious grilled meat and a real battle between monsters.


    Wasn¡¯t this better than watching a 3D movie with popcorn in your arms?


    Inadvertently, the corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth were covered in grease. Seeing her Shifu didn¡¯t care about his image at all, and was wholeheartedly watching a good show, Yu Sisi took out her handkerchief and carefully wiped Jiang Yun¡¯s face.


    However, she was a head shorter than Jiang Yun, so she still needed to raise her head and carefully wipe his face.


    Feeling the service of his disciple, Jiang Yun was also a little embarrassed.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer.


    Of course, he was also quite satisfied with Yu Sisi.


    Although Sisi was still young, she was quite considerate.


    She could cook and take care of others. This disciple of his had been epted quite well.


    ¡°Shifu, why are these three big magical beasts fighting here?¡± Yu?Sisi was a little puzzled.


    Jiang Yun said indifferently, ¡°Who cares? As long as they don¡¯te to our Mount God of Heaven to ask for trouble, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°What if these three big magical beasts fight their way to Mount God of Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Then we will have roast snakes, beef, and... forget about the monkey. It would be a waste to have so much meat without a fridge,¡± Jiang Yun said regretfully.


    ¡°Shifu, what¡¯s a fridge?¡± Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun in puzzlement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, especially in summer,¡± Jiang Yun said wistfully.


    Outside Mount God of Heaven, the battle between the king-level magical beasts was extremely intense.


    But after watching for some time, Jiang Yun and Yu Sisi felt a little bored.


    There were only a few moves back and forth, and Jiang Yun could tell that the three of them didn¡¯t actually want to fight to the death.


    Outside Mount God of Heaven, rocks were flying everywhere. The earth and the mountains were shaking, countless cliffs copsed, and rows of trees fell.


    However, the difference in strength between the three king-level magical beasts was not big. Therefore, there was still no victor in this round!


    In the end, they had no choice but to resume their human bodies and stop fighting.


    Wang Hou said, ¡°This is not the way to go on. In such a short time, we can¡¯t decide the victor!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Niu Batian¡¯s voice was muffled as he replied.


    Bai Su smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet someone with immortal talent. We all want her to be our disciple, but we have not asked her what she thinks. How about this way, we can ask her directly and see who she is willing to go with.¡±


    Wang Hou and Niu Batian thought for a while and then nodded.


    ¡°Okay, this is a good idea. Let her make her own choice and see who she is willing to go with!¡±


    The three king-level magical beasts descended from the sky and arrived outside the small courtyard at the peak of the mountain.


    Of course, although they were fighting just now, they had known the situation of the entire Mountain God of Heaven like back of their hands.


    Except for Yu Sisi who was on thewn.


    They had already sensed Jiang Yun and a few little fellows with low spiritual power in the courtyard.


    However, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jiang Yun.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t sensed any spiritual fluctuation from Jiang Yun¡¯s body. He should be just an ordinary person.


    Nheless, facing such an intense battle between the three king-level magical beasts, one would probably be trembling with fear.


    But at this moment, they could see from afar that Jiang Yun and Yu Sisi in the courtyard were actually eating roasted meat in this small courtyard.


    This was something that the three king-level magical beasts had never expected.


    ¡°Shifu, they are outside!¡±


    Yu Sisi said casually as she roasted the meat and nced outside the door.


    Jiang Yun picked up the kebab and took a few bites.


    He thought to himself, could it be that these three magical beasts were also here for that broken sword?


    When Jiang Yun saw Bai Su, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.


    Boobs and curls!


    This woman¡¯s figure was not bad!


    The three king level beasts came to the small courtyard at the top of the mountain. They looked at Jiang Yun, who waspletely focused on eating and drinking, and Yu Sisi, who was not paying attention to them at all.


    This situation made them frown.


    They were king level beasts, which the level was equivalent to the Spirit King Realm among humans!


    Were the two people in the courtyard not afraid of them?


    The corners of Bai Su¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Strange little fellows!¡±


    ¡°Why made three of youe to my house?¡±


    Jiang Yun picked a jujube and threw it into his mouth as he asked indifferently.


    Yu Sisi also looked at the three king level magical beasts curiously.


    Such dense spiritual spiritual fluctuations were even more tyrannical than the one Li Feiyu released that day.


    Li Feiyu was a supreme expert of the Psychic Realm.


    And the Psychic Realm was equivalent to the strength of grade six magical beast.


    Could it be that they were grade seven magical beasts that were above grade six, the king level magical beasts?


    Unfortunately, in the face of Jiang Yun¡¯s inquiry, the three king level magical beasts did not respond. Instead, they all looked at Yu Sisi.


    He was ignored.


    Jiang Yun was somewhat helpless. It was his fault that he did not have any spiritual fluctuation and cultivation realm.


    Facing the fervent gazes of the three king-level magical beasts, Yu Sisi was still fearless.


    As long as her Shifu was around, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. She looked at the three humanoid magical beasts outside the door with a determined gaze.


    At this moment, Niu Batian couldn¡¯t wait to speak. ¡°Girl, are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, an antique wooden box appeared in Niu Batian¡¯s hand.


    The wooden box was opened with a nine-leaf spiritual herb in it. Spiritual essence was surrounding it.


    ¡°This is a rare spiritual herb that grows in the North Sea. It has a medicinal age of 3000 years. If you are willing to acknowledge me as your master, then this spiritual herb will be a gift for you as the acknowledgement gift!¡±


    Wang Hou snorted. He did not expect this Niu Batian to be so generous. He had used a rare spiritual herb that was 3000 years old!


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to be outdone.


    Then a spiritual light shed in his palm, and an ice-blue zed fruit appeared. It was glowing with a blue light.


    ¡°This is the ice jade fruit, as the name suggests, it can make you be a real beauty with flesh like ice and bones like jade. It blooms once every 300 years and bears fruit once every 3,000 years. By taking just one, you can be cleansed, enlightened, and reborn. At the same time, you can freeze your age and maintain the best condition in your life.


    It can be said that the ice jade tree doesn¡¯t exist in the Divine Ao Maind anymore. It means that this ice jade fruit is unique. As long as you take me as your master, I will give this fruit to you.¡±


    Wang Hou¡¯s idea was indeed very good.


    For most female cultivators, objects that could optimize their body, skin and appearance were the most attractive.


    Especially in the Divine Ao Maind, even those high and mighty saintesses and goddesses couldn¡¯t resist this fruit.


    In Wang Hou¡¯s opinion, Yu Sisi certainly couldn¡¯t resist this ice jade fruit.


    Bai Su rolled her eyes at Wang Hou. ¡°How cunning of you to hide such a fine treasure!¡±


    Wang Houughed and said, ¡°Bai Su, actually, I intended to give you this ice jade fruit. Unfortunately, I met this girl with immortal talent. It seems that you have no fate with this fruit.¡±


    Bai Su sneered and said, ¡°Give it to me? I don¡¯t believe that you will be so generous.¡±


    Bai Su turned to look at Yu Sisi and said with a smile, ¡°As long as you are willing to acknowledge me as your master, my Nine-colored Sky-devouring Snake n is willing to do our best to nurture you. With your talent, you will definitely have a chance to be an immortal. My promise is my acknowledgement gift to you.¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Top Tier King Beast Niu Batian Is Just a Top Toy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Upon hearing Bai Su¡¯s words, Wang Hou and Niu Batian could not help but gasped. They were shocked.


    The Nine-colored Sky-devouring Snake n had been passed down for tens of thousands of years and had a deep foundation. It had also produced two great demons that had ascended to immortality.


    However, they did not expect Bai Su to value this human girl so much that she was willing to do all her best to nurture her.


    Even Wang Hou and Niu Batian couldn¡¯t make such a promise.


    Bai Su¡¯s promise to Yu Sisi had indeed exceeded their expectations!


    ¡°What do you think of taking me as your master?¡± Bai Su said with a smile.


    Jiang Yun and Yu Sisi were dumbfounded by the series of operations of the three king-level magical beasts.


    Jiang Yun: ? ? ?


    Yu Sisi: ? ? ?


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t expect that the three king-level magical beasts weren¡¯t here for the immortal treasure.


    They were actually here for Yu Sisi.


    What made Jiang Yun even angrier was that these three guys actually tried to poach her right in front of him.


    Didn¡¯t they know that Yu Sisi was his disciple?


    Yu Sisi was also a little dumbfounded.


    The three king-level magical beasts actually wanted to take her as their disciple. This was something that even Yu Sisi didn¡¯t expect.


    However, everything that she had now was all because of her Shifu¡¯s help.


    Without Shifu, she would have died long ago in the pursuit of the Ancient Witch Sect.


    Rare spiritual herbs, the only one ice jade fruit in the world, and even the opportunity to be an immortal.


    These were all great things, but Yu Sisi still did not have the slightest bit of hesitation in her heart.


    As for that Wang Hou and Niu Batian, when they heard Bai Su¡¯s promise to her, their expressions became unsightly.


    The opportunity to be an immortal made the gifts they offered to her be a littlecking.


    As long as Yu Sisi wasn¡¯t stupid, she would definitely choose Bai Su as her master.


    Bai Su smiled. She was beautiful and attractive. Of course, she was also filled with confidence.


    But in the next moment, what the three king level magical beasts didn¡¯t expect was, facing such a huge temptation, Yu Sisi decisively rejected it.


    She shook her head. ¡°I already have a Shifu.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled faintly.


    As expected, she did not disappoint him.


    If this opportunity to be an immortal was real, Jiang Yun believed that no one would reject it!


    Bai Su asked, ¡°Then who is your Shifu?¡±


    The three king-level magical beasts were keen to see who actually Yu Sisi¡¯s Shifu was.


    How could he let Yu Sisi ignore all these temptations?


    Could it be that her Shifu was also a Dharma Realm expert?


    Jiang Yun smiled. These three fellows had looked down on him just now.


    He wondered what they would think when they found out that he was Yu Sisi¡¯s Shifu?


    Yu Sisi smiled slightly and nced at Jiang Yun beside her. Then, she moved and stood behind Jiang Yun.


    ¡°This is my Shifu!¡±


    ¡°What???¡±


    Niu Batian, Wang Hou, and Bai Su were all dumbfounded when they heard Yu Sisi¡¯s words.


    An ordinary person without any cultivation, who had beenpletely ignored by them, was the Shifu of this girl who had the talent of an immortal?


    This was something that the three king-level magical beasts had never thought of.


    The way they looked at Jiang Yun was filled with deep suspicion.


    Was she serious?


    No matter how they looked at it, he didn¡¯t have the qualifications or ability to teach Yu Sisi.


    Bai Su shook her head. ¡°How can an ordinary person be qualified to be your Shifu?¡±


    Niu Batian nodded in a muffled voice. ¡°It¡¯s aplete waste of a heavenly gift!¡±


    Wang Hou sneered as he stared at Jiang Yun. His gaze was a little cunning, but it also carried a hint of viciousness.


    ¡°Maybe she was inexperienced and taken in by this guy, so we might as well kill him.¡±


    Yu Sisi saw that they had unfriendly expressions and spoke arrogantly. Immediately, she wanted to draw her sword and teach them a good lesson.


    However, Jiang Yun just shook his head slightly and did not get angry. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I feel that I am quite qualified to be her Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you think that you are qualified to be her Shifu, then let me see your true ability!¡±


    The spiritual energy in Niu Batian¡¯s body surged like a raging and terrifying wave, filling the heaven and earth.


    ¡°How dare you show off with such a small spiritual fluctuation?¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head with a light smile, and didn¡¯t put Niu Batian in his eyes.


    Niu Batian didn¡¯t waste any words.


    With a cold harrumph, he turned into a streak of light and flew to the sky above the small courtyard.


    In an instant, he entered the range of Jiang Yun¡¯s halo.


    ¡°You want to use the spiritual pressure to defeat me. I wonder if I can beat you in one breath?¡±


    Niu Batian looked down on him, thinking that Jiang Yun was arrogant.


    He had never seen anyone who dared to be so arrogant in front of him.


    More importantly, Jiang Yun was just an ordinary person.


    Bai Su and Wang Hou were watching from the side.


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, they also felt that Jiang Yun was too arrogant.


    To defeat Niu Batian in one breath? Could he be living in a dream?


    Nheless, they did not see any panic and fear on Jiang Yun¡¯s face.


    Instead, he was calm and his expression was indifferent. They thought Jiang Yun seemed to despise Niu Batian!


    They felt that this was extremely ridiculous!


    Niu Batian was a grade-seven magical beast, and he was a king level magical beast that was famous for strength.


    Its status was equivalent to a human¡¯s Spirit King Realm, and could rule over a huge area!


    Could Jiang Yun really defeat him?


    This was simply impossible!


    At this moment, Niu Batian had already prepared his aura.


    With a strange roar, an endless wave of spiritual power rushed towards Jiang Yun.


    The terrifying power was like a tsunami falling from the sky.


    If itnded on Jiang Yun¡¯s body, Niu Batian had no doubt that he would be able to turn Jiang Yun into a cloud of bloody mist!


    Even 10 human experts of the same level would not be able to block the strongest attack of a grade seven king level magical beast.


    Not to mention this ordinary person who did not have any cultivation base.


    In Niu Batian¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yun, who was so arrogant and had conned Yu Sisi, naturally had to pay the price for his foolish actions.


    Very quickly, a shocking wave of spiritual energy arrived in front of Jiang Yun.


    Originally, Niu Batian would have thought that Jiang Yun would be smashed into a bloody mist.


    Of course, Bai Su and Wang Hou had also thought the same.


    However, in the next moment, the three king level magical beasts present were all stunned.


    The spiritual energy waves that had almost materialized turned into bubbles the moment they touched Jiang Yun.


    Instantly, the entire courtyard was filled with spiritual energy.


    The little leopard cat that was hiding in the small wooden house also ran out happily. It ran freely in the courtyard as if it was wandering in a sea of spiritual energy.


    At the same time, the jade butterfly and date tree which had been shivering just now, were stretching freely and bathing in the wonderful spiritual energy.


    Niu Batian, who was in the air above the yard, was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Jiang Yun slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Before Niu Batian could react, a small whirlwind had risen just below him.


    The next moment, Niu Batian suddenly felt that his body was out of control. He wanted to resist but had no strength.


    In the end, with an inexplicable whirlwind, he was like a spinning top toy that kept spinning in the air.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Compensation for Mental Damage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Niu Batian, who had always been calm and collected, was roaring without caring about his image.


    Suddenly, the humanoid spinning top flew dozens of meters away as if it was being whipped by an invisible whip.


    Just as it was about to fly out of the halo domain, it was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    Since this fellow had entered, he naturally couldn¡¯t let him leave so easily.


    Once again, Niu Batian was pulled back by that force and fell in the middle of the courtyard. He was unconscious.


    As for the two king level magical beasts, Wang Hou and Bai Su, their eyes were wide open as if they had been petrified.


    Upon seeing this scene, they were shocked to the extreme and couldn¡¯t say a word!


    The corners of Yu Sisi¡¯s mouth also curled up slightly, and she muttered in her heart, ¡°Shifu¡¯s strength is really too strong. This magical beast looks quite frightening, but in reality, it¡¯s too weak.¡±


    For a moment, the air was terribly quiet!


    The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth curled up, and he looked at Wang Hou and Bai Su who were still in shock.


    ¡°This fellow is too weak. I wonder how long you can hold out against my attack?¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yun said this, Wang Hou¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. His face revealed fear.


    Bai Su¡¯s originally snow-white skin and face became even paler in that instant.


    Although the three great magical beasts were all at the seventh grade, and they could be considered as the top existences among those of the same level, each of them had their own strengths. In terms of physique and strength, Niu Batian was the strongest.


    But even Niu Batian could not break free from Jiang Yun¡¯s restraints and withstand the impact of his power.


    Speaking about strength, this was more like a mockery.


    Therefore, they were very clear that if they were to suffer such a situation, there was a high possibility that they would all be dead.


    Facing Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze, they could not help but shudder.


    It seemed like they had met a tough opponent today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still think that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be her Shifu?¡±


    Wang Hou and Bai Su looked at each other and remained silent. However, there was a slight cold sweat on their heads.


    This seemingly ordinary Jiang Yun¡¯s true strength was beyond their guess.


    Their thoughts were inplete confusion.


    How powerful was Jiang Yun? He could easily knead Niu Batian with just one breath.


    Niu Batian was a seventh grade magical beast, an existence in the human Spirit King Realm.


    Could this seemingly ordinary Jiang Yun be a Saint Realm expert?


    ¡°Do you guys want to give it a try?¡±


    Jiang Yun teased.


    Wang Hou and Bai Su didn¡¯t have the courage now. Niu Batian, who was lying unconscious on the ground, was a living example.


    They only had one thought now, and that was to escape!


    They activated all the spiritual energy in the magical core. Just when they were prepared to leave this ce, a terrifying power instantly swept across the entire summit of Mount God of Heaven. Even before they had the thought of escaping, Jiang Yun had already put all the umted halo points directly into the range of the expanding halo.


    The original range of the halo was only 144 feet (radius) , but now it had instantly expanded to 849 feet (radius) .


    The entire range was expanded by more than five times. And this time, Jiang Yun had also learned his lesson. While he was expanding the range of the halo, he also proceeded to domain suppression, spatial barrier, all at the same time.


    Therefore, when Bai Su and Wang Hou outside sensed that they were about to escape, it was already toote.


    They could only be frozen in ce, unable to move.


    Moreover, in the next moment, they were directly transported to the center of the courtyard, in front of Jiang Yun.


    Now, they could truly feel this power.


    At this moment, they had no doubt about Jiang Yun¡¯s strength.


    Perhaps, with a single thought of a Saint Stage expert, they would be obliterated.


    Now, they also understood why Yu Sisi had such strength at such a young age.


    This was all contributed by the Shifu¡¯s good teaching.


    They were the ones who actually not qualified to teach her. They were also not qualified to talk about Jiang Yun.


    Wang Hou and Bai Su were really frightened.


    However, they were lucky this time. Jiang Yun actually didn¡¯t n to kill them.


    That was because Yu Sisi was already his disciple. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to always let his disciple serve him. After all, Yu Sisi¡¯s current focus should be on cultivation, which Jiang Yun felt that he was actually more anxious than Yu Sisi.


    Moreover, his three magical beast spiritual pets did not have a master to teach them. After all, he was a human, not magical beasts.


    Coincidentally, three level-seven magical beasts fell into his trap.


    It would be a pity if he simply killed them. These beasts could also be pretty good servants for him.


    Moreover, this Bai Su was quite good-looking. It would definitely be veryfortable to have her sleep in his arms in the summer.


    Well, this was not a good idea. He¡¯d better take care of his image.


    Cough, cough, cough, I couldn¡¯t let my imagination run wild anymore!


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything?¡±


    When Wang Hou and Bai Su heard Jiang Yun¡¯s voice, their faces were filled with fear. They wanted to say something but did not dare to.


    Jiang Yun smiled slightly. ¡°Do you still want to take in disciples now?¡±


    Wang Hou and Bai Su quickly shook their heads.


    Wang Hou smiled sheepishly, hoping to curry favor with Jiang Yun.


    Bai Su, on the other hand, looked carefully at Jiang Yun, afraid of angering him.


    These two had a good attitude!


    Jiang Yun nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Their expressions also eased up a lot.


    However, in the next moment, Jiang Yun said to Wang Hou, ¡°But, didn¡¯t you mock me just now? You were quite fierce when you threatened to kill me?¡±


    Wang Hou¡¯s smile froze, and his heart trembled in fear.


    ¡°Nothing to say? Do you want to die?¡±


    Wang Hou was so frightened that even his tongue was trembling. ¡°Senior... senior, no... no, I... I... don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought that your brain wasn¡¯t working properly and that you couldn¡¯t speak.¡±


    Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when she saw the situation.This magical beast looked very frightened in front of the master, just like a shivering mouse.


    Wang Hou¡¯s face became paler and paler. He lowered his head and was drenched in sweat.


    Bai Su, who was at the side, also became more and more flustered. Once Wang Hou died, she would be the next.


    Although she was still confident in her appearance and figure, she was still a magical beast. If this senior did not like her, who came from a magical beast background, she would surely die.


    ¡°Look, you scared me. Shouldn¡¯t you give me somepensation for mental damage?¡± Jiang Yun patted Wang Hou¡¯s shoulder earnestly.


    It is true that the monkey is clever, Wang Hou immediately understood?his hint.


    ¡°Senior, I happen to have an ice jade fruit here. I hope it can make up for some of your losses.Please forgive me and spare my life.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded lightly when he saw Wang Hou respectfully handing over the ice jade fruit. However, there was a strange look in his eyes.


    When Wang Hou saw the situation, he knew that although the senior had spared his life, however, his anger had notpletely subsided.


    Well, it looked like I would loss my freedom this time, but it was better than losing my life.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Harvesting the Immortal Fruit, Ice Jade Fruit!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wang Hou¡¯s brain was working actively at this moment,


    He had already handed over his treasures. If the senior did not intend to kill him, then what else did the senior want from him?


    Being a reclusive expert who did not hide his tracks, and even took in a disciple, this was clear that he had made a decision to leave the mountain. However, with the senior¡¯s status, how could he casually interact with the secr world?


    Therefore, the senior did not kill him because he needed a strong and obedient servant.


    The more Wang Hou thought about it, the more he seemed to understand.


    In the next moment, he kneeled down on the ground himself.


    ¡°Senior, Wang Hou is willing to be Senior¡¯s servant and be at Senior¡¯s disposal!¡±


    Jiang Yun was observing the ice jade fruit. After hearing Wang Hou expressing his loyalty, he smiled with satisfaction.


    Bai Su immediately cursed in her mind when she saw Wang Hou kneel down and beg to be the servant of the Senior so quickly.


    Wang Hou was a member of the royal family among the Golden Magical Apes. How could he abandon his dignity so quickly?


    In fact, Bai Su was more resentful that Wang Hou had actually surrendered before her.


    The sooner the better, of course, and the same was true of surrender, where the first to surrender often got preferential treatment.


    Moreover, this Senior had well proportioned physical appearance, handsome, and so powerful.


    She had long had the intention of surrendering. However, being a?fairdy, it was not easy for her to say her intention directly. She had always hoped that this Senior would initiate to speak to her. This way, she would have a chance.


    However, in this situation, she could not hesitate anymore.


    Immediately, she also knelt down and showed her intention of surrendering to Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun nodded and helped her up.


    Then, he looked at Wang Hou.


    ¡°Well, Little Wang, you said that this ice jade fruit is thest one in the world?¡±


    Jiang Yun had heard about the ice jade fruit from the old man.


    In the legend, this was a top-grade spirit fruit that could change one¡¯s aptitude and help a cultivator to be reborn.


    At that time, as he was unable to sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and cultivate, the old man sighed and said that it would be great if he could get the ice jade fruit. That way, he might be able to improve his aptitude.


    Holding it in his hand, the fruit was crystal clear with a sweet smell greeted the nose.


    However, Jiang Yun knew that even if he ate the fruit, he would not be able to be a cultivator.


    His current situation was more like the world¡¯s resistance to outsiders.


    Therefore, it was better for him to improve his halo level and ability.


    ¡°Senior, this ice jade fruit was obtained by the ancestor of my Golden Magical Ape n in the Northern Nether Cold Spring 2,500 years ago. On that day, the immortals from the upper realm came to our Divine Ao Maind and took away the entire fruit tree, leaving behind this onest ice jade fruit.¡±


    Jiang Yun was also a little surprised. The Northern Nether Cold Spring was a forbidden area. It was extremely freezing and dangerous. It was rumored that even some mighty figures in the Spirit King Realm would die after entering.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the ancestor of Wang Hou could have such strength. It was probably a grade eight magical beast, which was equivalent to the strength of a human¡¯s Spirit Origin Realm expert.


    Of course, he could also sense Wang Hou¡¯s intention to show off. To Jiang Yun, this was also a small matter.


    When Jiang Yun heard Yu Sisi swallowing her saliva, he realized that she was staring straight at the ice jade fruit in his hand.


    Sisi seemed to have been a greedy cat since she was young. It looked like that girls couldn¡¯t resist such temptation.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Shifu, can I really eat it?¡± Yu Sisi asked in surprise.


    ¡°Take it, just keep the core for me.¡±


    This ice jade fruit was a good thing. He didn¡¯t know if the bloodline evolution halo could grow an ice jade tree through the core.


    If it really worked, he would have a supre spiritual tree that was unique in the world.


    ¡°Shifu, aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head.


    If he were to eat it, he would only had a taste of it. It would be more useful if he gave it to Yu Sisi. Moreover, if he could nt it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it in the future.


    Soon, Yu Sisi finished eating the ice jade fruit.


    Seeing this Jiang Yun also smiled in relief. She must have been this happy when she was in her family.


    It was only after experiencing such a pain that she had no choice but to build a strong shield for herself.


    The effect of the ice skin fruit was really good. Yu Sisi¡¯s bloodline, which had already been raised to the limit by him, was actually reborn again.


    Her body and bones emitted a lustrous glow, and there was even a faint fragrance. She was like a fairy falling into the mortal world.


    However, only the first fruit would have such an effect. The effect would diminish subsequently.


    It was indeed worthy of being an immortal fruit passed down from the upper world. It was much stronger than his date tree.


    ¡°Shifu, here is the core.¡±


    Yu Sisi handed the remaining core to Jiang Yun.


    As for Wang Hou and Bai Su, they had some doubts in their hearts, but since Jiang Yun didn¡¯t exin, they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    At this moment, not far away, Niu Batian had already climbed up. He didn¡¯t seem to have received any injuries.


    In fact, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t treat him lightly.


    The meridians in Niu Batian¡¯s body were all messed up by the whirlwind. Once he activated his spiritual energy, he would feel intense pain all over his body.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s pull at the end almost shattered all his bones. Now that he was seriously injured, it was not easy for him to recover.


    He knew that he was only alive because Jiang Yun did not want to kill him.


    Moreover, this might only be the tip of the iceberg of Jiang Yun¡¯s power. His true strength was as unfathomable as the sea.


    So he stood where he was, not daring to make a move, not daring even to breathe loudly.


    Jiang Yun held the fruit core and he felt the faint vitality contained within.


    Then, without any hesitation, he used the second halo ability: bloodline evolution.


    With a sh of inspiration, a mysterious power fused into the fruit core from Jiang Yun¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Yun found a ce beside the red date tree in the courtyard and buried the fruit core.


    Yu Sisi blinked her eyes, her face full of curiosity.


    Is Shifu trying to use this fruit core to nt the ice jade tree?


    At the same time, Bai Su also looked at the seed that Jiang Yun nted with hope. If it could really grow, she could ask for a reward from her master if she performed well.


    After all, no woman could resist such a temptation. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be more beautiful!


    However, Wang Hou and Niu Batian didn¡¯t think too highly of this matter.


    Niu Batian had been eating a lot of kinds of spiritual fruits and herbs since he was young. He knew very well that if one wanted to obtain a spiritual nt that could gather the spirits of heaven and earth, he would need an extremely right time and ce without any disturbance.


    As a monkey, Wang Hou nearly knew all kinds of spiritual fruits. His thoughts were almost the same as Niu Batian¡¯s.


    Moreover, this was a tree nted by an immortal in the coldest ce of the world. How could it be nted in this manner?


    In the next moment, something unexpected happened.


    The soil that Jiang Yun had buried the core was undergoing changes.


    Soon, tender buds broke through the soil and grew up.


    Niu Batian: ???


    Wang Hou: ???


    Bai Su: ???

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Subjugation, Three King Level Magical Beasts Shocked!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing this scene, the worldview of the three magical beasts present copsed.


    No one had expected that the fruit core that Jiang Yun had just nted would actually sprout.


    Whatever it was, this was unbelievable. It was beyond their understanding.


    For a moment, they even wanted to pinch themselves to prove that they were not dreaming.


    Yu Sisi only had an admiring look in her eyes.


    It was because she did not have much experience. She did not know how difficult it was to let the core of the spiritual fruit germinate.


    Therefore, she was not as shocked as the three king level magical beasts. She only felt that the seed of the ice jade fruit was growing too quickly.


    Her Shifu had just nted it. In such a short period of time, it had already bloomed.


    This was so amazing!


    The three king level magical beasts stared at the soil intensely, as they were afraid that they would miss out any details.


    The more they looked at it, the more frightened they became.


    How did he actually do all of this???


    They couldn¡¯t understand it at all!


    Soon, the tender shoots grew another inch.


    And it seemed that they would continue to grow.


    The three king level magical beasts were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say anything. They just stared at the bud in front of them.


    Not long after, it had grown into a 3-feet-tall small tree.


    Dense immortal energy was surrounding it, and its branches and leaves were emerald green.


    The three king level magical beasts at the side had gone numb.


    Only Yu Sisi¡¯s eyes were shining.


    ¡°Shifu, when the tree grows up, will we have a lot of spiritual fruits to eat?¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded. ¡°When that timees, you can eat as many as you wish!¡±


    The ice jade fruit tasted very good. After eating, it made her feel even more refreshed.


    At first, she thought that she would never be able to eat such a fruit anymore in the future.


    Unless the red date treepletely transformed and advanced into an agate fire jujube would it have such an effect.


    She did not expect that she would have the chance to eat it again in the future.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the ice jade tree finally grew up. It was a full 15 feet tall with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    Compared to the 36-feet-tall red date tree, the ice jade tree was rtively small.


    However, height did not mean anything because all kinds of runic veins appeared on the ice jade tree carried mysterious and unfathomable power.


    Among the leaves, there were even five or six flower buds growing.


    Wang Hou couldn¡¯t help but twitch his face.


    Didn¡¯t the ancestor say that it would bloom once every three hundred years, and it would bear fruit once every three thousand years?


    How could it take three hundred years? Didn¡¯t the one in front of him bloom in three minutes?


    Moreover, the jade tree growing in the forbidden area of life had a hard time blooming. In the end, it only bore three fruits.


    Logically, it was impossible to grow such an immortal tree in Divine Ao Maind.


    However, it only took less than 3 moments here, and it was about to bloom.


    Bai Su¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Is this still an immortal tree? It¡¯s blooming so fast!¡±


    Although she had many doubts in her heart, she was very happy to see such a result. It was indeed good news!


    When the time came, she might be able to obtain a fruit herself.


    This was what Bai Su was looking forward to the most.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he calmly watched all these.


    True enough, it was not out of his expectations.


    Through the second halo: Bloodline Evolution, it could really turn a core to an immortal tree.


    Although this ice jade tree had already grown and even bloomed, and perhaps it would not take long for it to bear fruit, he had a question in his heart at this time.


    That was, this tree did not directly give birth to sentience and be a magical beast like the red date tree.


    Jiang Yun vaguely felt that this was had something to do with his level.


    His level was still too low.


    Only level two.


    If he activated more halos, some of his abilities could beplemented and strengthened.


    ¡°How on earth did he do that?!¡±


    Wang Hou muttered to himself. He was so stunned that he waspletely numb.


    At this time, Jiang Yun had finally settled his primary goal.


    Now, it was time to talk about the future with these few people.


    His gaze was very calm, but it gave the three great magical beasts the feeling that it was like a soul-stirringmp that shone directly into their hearts, making them unable to look straight at it.


    ¡°Gray rhinoceros, white snake, and monkey.¡±


    Thisbination was also rare.


    When Jiang Yun saw their dull expression, he felt that it was somewhat funny.


    ¡°All of you are very smart and understood what I meant. You can avoid the death penalty, but not the punishment!¡±


    Jiang Yun said slowly, his gaze sweeping over the three people in front of him.


    ¡°Senior, this is all our fault. Even if you kill us, it is also very normal.¡±


    ¡°However, since Senior has kept us alive, we are willing to ept any punishment from Senior!¡±


    ¡°Senior, please forgive our ignorance!¡±


    Niu Batian was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Wang Hou and Bai Su would betray him the moment he woke up.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at Niu Batian.


    Niu Batian¡¯s body trembled. He quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Senior, please give us a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±


    Seeing that the three magical beasts were willing to admit their mistakes, Jiang Yun was very gratified.


    As expected,pared to the cunning of humans, magical beasts were easier to tame.


    Jiang Yun nodded. ¡°Seeing that your attitude is sincere, I¡¯ve decided to take you in as my Mount God of Heaven Sect¡¯s factotum disciple!¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, the three king level magical beasts finally felt relieved.


    They were really afraid that Jiang Yun would kill them. After all, the personalities of experts were all very strange. Not until thest moment, would one be able to know their ending.


    But hearing Jiang Yun say that he would take them in as disciples, they were very sure now that they were safe.


    Unless they betrayed the sect and did something wrong, at most they would just be punished because Jiang Yun had taken them in as part of Mount God of Heaven Sect.


    Jiang Yun walked to the front of Niu Batian and looked at him calmly.


    Being stared at by Jiang Yun, Niu Batian was panicking.


    ¡°Senior, I...¡±


    He was really afraid that Jiang Yun would hold a grudge. After all, he had offended him.


    He was afraid that he might be punished.


    In the end, the punishment that Niu Batian had imagined did note. He saw the three red dates in Jiang Yun¡¯s hand suddenly broke into a mist, then swirled in the palm like a neb, and finally condensed into a crystal clear red jade-like Dan panacea.


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Refining a Dan panacea out of thin air, such a method made the magical beasts present dumbstruck.


    Niu Batian was stunned for a moment. Then, his nose twitched. He could clearly sense the majestic vital energy contained within this Dan.


    He did not hesitate at all and directly swallowed it.


    After all, if Jiang Yun wanted to kill him, he did not need to take so much effort.


    After Niu Batian consumed it, the red Dan panacea turned into a stream of heat. This pure vital essence directly rearranged Niu Batian¡¯s chaotic meridians and tempered them.


    The bones in his entire body gradually became tougher and stronger after being nourished by this stream of heat.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Terrifying Heavenly Tribtion, Jiang Yun¡¯s Scheme!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Very soon, Niu Batian opened his eyes, full of vigor.


    It was as if the heavy injuries he had suffered had never happened. It was like an illusion.


    Not only had his injuries recovered, even the aura that Niu Batian was exuding at this moment had be more vigorous.


    Suddenly, along with the medicinal efficacy of the spirit pill being gradually fused into his entire body, Niu Batian¡¯s entire body shook.


    His aura surged wildly, and he actually broke through!


    Niu Batian¡¯s strength had been stuck at the ninth stage of the Spirit King Realm for 500 years and there were still no signs of a breakthrough.


    In Niu Batian¡¯s view, if he wanted to break through from the ninth stage of the Spirit King Realm to the Spirit Origin Realm, he would need at least another 500 years.


    But he never thought that he would achieve a breakthrough in cultivation after experiencing a lesson from the Senior, and then taking this miraculous Dan.


    To him, Jiang Yun was his great benefactor.


    As for Bai Su and Wang Hou, they could clearly sense the change in Niu Batian¡¯s aura.


    Their eyes were filled with envy and jealousy.


    They were all at the ninth stag of the Spirit King Realm. To advance to the Spirit Origin Realm was as difficult as ascending to the heaven, unless they obtained a huge opportunity.


    And Niu Batian before them had obtained such an opportunity.


    ¡°I¡¯m much obliged to Senior for bestowing the immortal Dan on me!¡±


    Niu Batian was so excited that he directly cupped his fists and knelt down on knees.


    Then, the other two looked at each other and simrly followed Niu Batian¡¯s actions, kneeling down on knees.


    Jiang Yun looked at them calmly, but his heart actually stirred up.


    These were king level magical beasts, and one of them had now advanced to the eighth grade.


    After subduing them, the sense of aplishment was overwhelming.


    Moreover, with such powerful subordinates, even if they were outside of his halo, things would be much easier to handle.


    And the three people kneeling down were all king level magical beasts that had lived for thousands of years.


    Each of them was of supernormal parentage and background.


    Niu Batian was the descendant of the legendary magical beast tribe, Bull Demon King. His talent was tyrannical, and his status was noble. That was why he could have such strength in just a thousand years.


    Bai Su was the rarest white snake among the Nine-colored Sky-devouring Snake n. She was the young leader of this tribe.


    Wang Hou took the surname of ¡°Wang¡± because he was the main bloodline of the Golden Magical Ape n. In the future, he would also carry the banner and inherit the legacy of the tribe.


    It was precisely because the three of them were born well and experienced that they could understand better how incredible Jiang Yun¡¯s ability was.


    While they felt Jiang Yun¡¯s powerful strength, followed by seeing with their own eyes how Jiang Yun made an immortal fruit to grow, and in the end, he refined an immortal Dan out of thin air which allowed Niu Batian to directly break through the bottleneck of his strength, they felt that even the legendary Saint Realm expert didn¡¯t have such a miraculous power.


    They had an intuition that perhaps this was the most important opportunity to change their lives!


    Therefore, they had to firmly grasp this opportunity!


    ¡°Alright, since you are all willing to submit, you are now the factotum disciples of Mount God of Heaven Sect. There¡¯s no need to call me Senior. From now on, call me Sect Master.¡±


    The three great magical beasts replied respectfully.


    ¡°Sect Master!¡±


    However, they were all magical beasts after all, and their statuses were noble. They had never thought that one day, they would submit to others.


    They had never even thought that they would join a human sect.


    In fact, they were still not quite used to it.


    Jiang Yun also understood that although they had officially be his disciples, they were mostly intimidated by his power.


    Just relying on power, he might be able to convince them.


    In their hearts, however, they were not entirely convinced.


    Once they left Mount God of Heaven, he could do nothing if they did note back.


    Therefore, In addition to show his power, he had to give them some benefits that would make them willing to submit.


    Jiang Yun had already made ns.


    ¡°Since you are all disciples of Mount God of Heaven Sect, as the Sect Master, I should show you the strongest technique of our sect.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yun used the second halo on the three great magical beasts: Bloodline Evolution.


    Yes, since he could increase Yu Sisi¡¯s innate talent, the innate talent of the three great magical beasts could also be increased.


    Although the innate talent of the three king-level beasts was good enough for them to reach the peak of the seventh stage, their remaining potential was too small to go any further.


    This was all rted to their innate talent.


    Once their innate talent increased, their bottleneck would no longer exist. Breaking through was then just a matter of a thought.


    This was also why the three king level magical beasts were so excited when they saw Yu Sisi.


    This was because Yu Sisi didn¡¯t have a bottleneck to break through.


    As long as she had enough resources, she would definitely be able to step onto the peak of cultivation.


    When Yu Sisi became stronger than them, they would break through and advance faster under Yu Sisi¡¯s guidance.


    After Jiang Yun had used the second halo, they could clearly sense that their bloodlines were surging crazily.


    Was their innate talent increasing?


    Immediately, the three great magical beasts werepletely shocked!


    How was this possible???


    Their innate talent was already considered high-grade. Over the past few thousand years, they had eaten quite a number of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, so their talent should have already increased to the limit.


    Now, they could actually feel that their bloodline was showing signs of evolution once again.


    For a moment, the three people¡¯s faces revealed an inconceivable expression, and then one after another, they fell into ecstasy.


    The increase in their aptitude caused the three king beasts to undergo a huge change.


    They burst out terrifying spiritual fluctuations, and a spiritual energy hurricane appeared in the sky.


    At this time, Bai Su and Wang Hou also clearly sensed that the bottleneck that had restricted them for over a hundred years could be easily crossed with just a thought.


    Then, the two spiritual fluctuations suddenly increased, and the hurricane in the sky became even more violent.


    Almost at the same time, both of them broke through the Spirit King Realm and advanced to the Spirit Origin Realm!


    At the same time, above the spiritual energy hurricane, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky, and a terrifying thunder tribtion appeared.


    The Heavenly Ordeal was triggered when three great magical beasts broke into the Spirit Origin Realm at the same time!


    When Niu Batian broke through just now, it hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Maybe he was lucky that his breakthrough was blocked by the halo.


    Now, the aura of Wang Hou and Bai Su was too turbulent, bringing along the part of Niu Batian at the same time.


    The Heavenly Thunder of the three Spirit Origin Realm magical beasts were now mixed together.


    Heaven and earth were shattering!


    In the face of this massive thunderstorm, the joy on the faces of the three king level magical beasts immediately disappeared, and their faces turned pale.


    After all, it was aimed at them. With this apocalyptic scene, they had no chance of winning at all.


    They were dead meat!


    Jiang Yun had long sensed the changes in the outside world.


    But he did nothing.


    With their current strength, they can resist their own Heavenly Thunder.


    But now the three Heavenly Thunders merged into one, its power would increase by more than 10 times.


    He deliberately let the?three Heavenly Thunders fall at the same time.


    The greater the disaster and the more desperate they became, the more they would revere him when he turned the situation around.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Thunder Tribtion? Special Effect!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thunder cracked in the sky.


    Feeling the power of the Heavenly Thunder, the three magical beasts¡¯ faces became more and more unsightly. Their bodies were constantly trembling, and subconsciously they looked at Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun also knew that it was enough. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they were scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Concentrate on absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The Heavenly Ordeal is both a crisis and an opportunity. With me here, everything will be fine!¡±


    Jiang Yun said lightly.


    Niu Batian, Bai Su, and Wang Hou were both shocked and happy when they heard this.


    They were happy that they could actually use the power of the Heavenly Ordeal to take another step forward.


    They were shocked that if they failed to pass the Heavenly Ordeal, they would die.


    However, they had no choice but to trust Jiang Yun!


    Trust their Sect Master!


    Finally, the Heavenly Ordeal descended. Countless bolts of lightning transformed into a silver waterfall that flew down from the nine heavens. It was about to drown them.


    Seeing such a shocking scene, the three great magical beasts behind Jiang Yun were so scared that they broke out in cold sweat.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was calm. He couldn¡¯t care less about the Heavenly Ordeal at all.


    The Heavenly Thunder poured down crazily. They were less than a hundred meters away from Mount God of Heaven.


    All the living beings near Mount God of Heaven were frightened by the violent aura to the point of fainting.


    However, the moment the lightnings came into contact with Jiang Yun¡¯s halo, they all turned into a gentle energy.


    The violent lightning waterfall split into streams, and the lightning slowly nourished the bodies of the three great magical beasts.


    Feeling this gentle yet continuous power, they did not dare to waste time and immediately entered into the state of cultivation.


    Magical beasts were known for their tyrannical physical strength. The bodies of the three great magical beasts were originally at the peak of strength. However, under this Heavenly Thunder, their bodies had actually improved significantly.


    To them, this was a great opportunity, but wasn¡¯t shocking.


    What shocked them the most was that this was the Heavenly Thunder, yet Jiang Yun was able to resist it with a single move, and even convert it into pure spiritual energy.


    His power was inconceivable.


    Now, their gazes towards Jiang Yun were filled with admiration and respect.


    It could be said that they were nowpletely convinced by Jiang Yun.


    The terrifying Heavenly Thunder was still continuing, and a world-destroying might covered the entire Tianyuan mountain range.


    All the low-grade magical beasts were trembling in fear.


    Outside Tianyuan mountain range, in a cave, a ck bear was looking at Mount God of Heaven with a face full of shock. This was the mysterious mountain that he could never forget.


    ¡°It¡¯s this ce again!¡±


    The ck bear¡¯s gaze became even more solemn. He had seen the immortal light there, and now there was a terrifying Heavenly Thunder.


    What was going on?


    Did the strange phenomenon appear so casually?


    He had a premonition that Tianyuan mountain range would be more and more dangerous.


    No! He could not stay here any longer. He had to move.


    He dared not underestimate anything that threatened his life. It would be no use regretting if something bad happened.


    After returning to the cave, the ck bear quickly packed his things and prepared to run away.


    A few secondster, the ck bear walked out of the cave and took onest look in the direction of Mount God of Heaven.


    There was relief in his expression.


    ¡°Fortunately, I escaped quickly!¡±


    The ck bear shook his head and prepared to leave.


    ¡°It seems that you have been there before?¡±


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice appeared beside the ck bear.


    ck bear whipped his head around and his expression changed drastically. A grey-haired man with the ominous aura appeared in his sight.


    Under careful observation, his entire body exuded a thick murderous aura. There was even a ring of dark red blood energy circting around his body.


    His face was pale, and his eyes were suffused with a red light. At a nce, one could tell that he was one of those monsters whose eyes had turned red from killing.


    ¡°I went there not long ago.¡±


    ck Bear¡¯s body tensed up, and he said with a humble expression.


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    The corner of the gray-haired man¡¯s mouth cracked open, and his white teeth made him look like he was not a living person.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I just got close to that area, and I didn¡¯t dare to go in!¡± ck Bear replied.


    The gray-haired man raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with fierce dissatisfaction. He said, ¡°If you dare to lie, I will slowly skin you alive!¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on the ck bear¡¯s forehead. He could not muster the slightest bit of resistance against this fellow.


    He was already at a higher level among the grade six magical beasts, but he was shivering under the pressure of this man. The gray-haired man was definitely two realms higher than him.


    Could he be in the Spirit Origin Realm?


    How could an existence with the strength of the Spirit Origin Realm appear in the outer regions of Tianyuan mountain range?


    Tianyuan mountain range was veryrge, so no one knew the exact area.


    Generally speaking, Tianyuan mountain range was divided into three regions: the outer region, the middle region, and the inner region.


    It was said that each region was about the size of Yanzhou. Moreover, only part of the Tianyuan mountain range was within Yanzhou, so it should be considered a border region.


    This was a forbidden area for humans. The outer region was considered safe, but the middle region was extremely dangerous.


    This guy¡¯s aura could bepared to those monsters that lived in the middle region.


    Moreover, this guy¡¯s aura didn¡¯t seem like a living person. It was as if he had crawled out from a pile of dead people, and it was filled with a rotten aura.


    Seeing that the human who looked like a living dead person was dissatisfied, ck Bear quickly replied, ¡°If I lie, I will dead with no whole corpseses!¡±


    Although he had an innate skill to escape, thest time he escaped from Mount God of Heaven had almost used up his spiritual power.


    Right now, he was not able to escape, and a casual attack from this guy could seriously injure him, or even kill him.


    This was the difference in strength, an insurmountable gap.


    The gray-haired man smiled sinisterly. He turned to look in the direction of Mount God of Heaven and said, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    Lead the way?


    ck Bear was stunned, and then his face turned extremely ugly.


    He did not want to get involved. The feeling of surviving the previous disaster was still vivid in his mind.


    That was an irresistible power. He could really die!


    ¡°Do you really want to reject me?¡± The gray-haired man¡¯s scarlet eyes shed with a cold killing intent.


    ck Bear¡¯s entire body instantly turned cold. He felt as if his soul was about to be frozen by this killing intent.


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m willing, it is my pleasure!¡± The ck bear hurriedly replied.


    If he went, he might die.


    If he didn¡¯t go, he would die immediately.


    He had no choice.


    In a world where strength reigned supreme, being weak was the original sin.


    Seeing that the ck bear had be obedient, the edge of the Tyrant Sword Sect ancestor¡¯s mouth cracked into an even bigger and fiercer smile.


    He was now in the state of a living dead person. As he didn¡¯t have five senses, he could only sense the aura of living creatures.


    Therefore, a guide was very important.


    After waking up from his deep sleep in the forbidden area of the Li Family, he realized that the vivre candle of the Sect Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect had been extinguished.


    In other words, his most cherished descendant, Li Feiyu, was dead.


    Li Feiyu was someone that he had chosen with great difficulty. When Li Feiyu¡¯s cultivation reached a certain level, the Tyrant Sword Sect ancestor would take his body and start a new life.


    Now that Li Feiyu was dead, it meant that his substitute body was also gone.


    He must take revenge for this!

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Heaven Rank, Zixia Immortal Chant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the peak of Mount God of Heaven, the thunderclouds had already be extremely dim and were gradually dispersing.


    The three great magical beasts cupped their fists and knelt down on one knee in excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master, for improving my aptitude and helping me break through my bottleneck!¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled faintly.


    Now it seemed that the three great magical beasts had truly submitted.


    ¡°I have raised three magical beasts. From now on, all of you will be their masters.¡± Jiang Yun summoned the little leopard cat and said while stroking her head.


    ¡°Also, recently, my disciple Sisi has been creating a Gold-level cultivation scroll. With your current aptitude, you are qualified to exchange with Sisi.¡±


    ¡°After that, all of you should return to Hundred Thousand Mountains to pack your bags and move here.¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly arranged for the three of them and then teleported back to his room.


    These two days were really tiring! He had to sleep well.


    One day after, on thewn outside the small courtyard on the peak of Mount God of Heaven.


    As expected of the three king-level magical beasts that had lived for thousands of years, after a night of exchange, the problem that Yu Sisi had encountered when creating the Gold-level cultivation scroll was solved smoothly.


    Originally no matter how hard she thought about it, Yu Sisi¡¯s highest limit was to create a Sliver-level cultivation scroll. The gap between Sliver and Gold was indeed not easy to ovee.


    What shecked was the umtion of time.


    At this moment, Yu Sisi had finallypleted her breathing adjustment and calmed down.


    She then suddenly let out a delicate cry. The spiritual energy surrounding her body suddenly surged, and a powerful spiritual fluctuation swept through the surroundings.


    In the house, Jiang Yun opened his eyes slightly.


    It seemed that Yu Sisi hadpletely understood how to create a Gold-level cultivation scroll.


    He smiled faintly and turned his bodyfortably.


    At this moment, Yu Sisi was crazily calcting thew of cirction of the spiritual energy in her meridians.


    Her aura was rising and falling alternately.


    From noon yesterday until the night when the three great magical beasts left, she had been trying.


    She had created countless Bronze level cultivation scrolls and a few Sliver level cultivation scrolls, but none of them was what she wanted.


    She directly threw them away.


    Although in the current Divine Ao Maind, even Bronze level cultivation scrolls were extremely rare and in demand, let alone Sliver level cultivation scroll which was only second to?let alone Sliver level cultivation scroll which was only second to Gold level cultivation scroll.


    When a Sliver level cultivation scroll spread to the outside world, it was enough to make countless sects and geniuses go crazy.


    The people who hade to Mount God of Heaven, namely Li Feiyu, the Sect Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, and Wang He, the Cult Master of the Xuanying Cult, only used Sliver level cultivation scroll. And they were all low in Sliver level cultivation scrolls.


    However, the Sliver level cultivation scrolls that Yu Sisi had created had reached middle or even high Sliver level.


    They were all tailored for Yu Sisi herself, so they would be the most suitable cultivation scrolls for her.


    Since she had be Jiang Yun¡¯s disciple, how could she learn Sliver level cultivation scrolls? If she wanted to learn, she had to learn the best.


    To qualify as a master¡¯s apprentice, she must create a Gold level cultivation scroll.


    Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to Mount God of Heaven Sect and her Shifu.


    Furthermore, Shifu had even specially requetsed the three king-level magical beasts to share their inheritance and help analyze the process.


    She would not stop until she created the Gold level cultivation scroll.


    At this moment, countless amounts of spiritual energy had surged into Yu Sisi¡¯s spiritual acupoint. It was as gentle and natural as a wave, yet filled with rhythm.


    Yu Sisi increased the speed at which she circted her spiritual energy. Currently, less than 10% of the spiritual energy had dissipated from her body.


    She was already able to control the rate of utilization of the spiritual energy to above 90%, and the rate of loss was less than 10% . This was the first step of the Gold level cultivation scroll.


    As for the absorption rate of 100%?


    That didn¡¯t exist.


    As long as it was a normal person, there would be some loss.


    Suddenly, the aura on Yu Sisi¡¯s body rose rapidly.


    The spiritual energy became extremely restless. Countless multicolored rays of light enveloped the entire Mount God of Heaven.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yun who was in the room gradually opened his eyes.


    ¡°Did she seed?¡±


    Jiang Yun was observing Yu Sisi through the transmission of the halo.


    Then, he looked at the sky through the roof and frowned slightly.


    He felt a little helpless in his heart.


    Heavenly Thunder was forming?


    It started to thunder every two or three days. So, he was the lightning rod?


    Since the Heavenly Thunder hade again, of course, he had to solve it. In an instant, Jiang Yun came to the door of the courtyard again.


    With his back against the door, Jiang Yun stood with his arms crossed.


    In the air, the thunderclouds grew bigger and bigger, and the sound of thunder grew denser and denser.


    For a moment, countless gusts of wind was actually blowing.


    The trees within a radius of hundreds of miles shook wildly, and some of the nearby trees were directly uprooted.


    However, the mountain peak was still in a calm state.


    Jiang Yun was sitting on the doorsill, somewhat feeling bored, and his hands were supporting his chin.


    The little leopard cat leaned against Jiang Yun¡¯s side and looked at Yu Sisi in surprise.


    Yu Sisi suddenly stood up, and a strong spiritual pressure was released from her body. On the ground, thewn was blown overturned by this airflow.


    Jiang Yun narrowed his eyes and waved his hand casually.


    The turbulent airflow instantly disappeared without a trace, and the original turf was instantly restored.


    Seeing Jiang Yun¡¯s action, the clever little leopard cat¡¯s big eyes lit up.


    It had a face full of admiration and curiosity.


    This move was indeed very cool.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this moment, three colorful bolts of lightning appeared in the sky.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s aura kept rising, and ayer of seven-colored light appeared on her body.


    Jiang Yun originally wanted to help Yu Sisi block these heavenly lightnings, or even disperse them, but the moment he saw Yu Sisi¡¯s expression, he gave up this idea.


    The birth of a Gold level cultivation scroll had triggered a Heavenly Thunder.


    This was actually a good thing, because thest time he helped Yu Sisi raise her aptitude, he had led and acted out a Heavenly Thunder?himself.


    However, in reality, it did not bring Yu Sisi the kind of change that came from Heavenly Thunder .


    Now, there was a real Heavenly Thunder, which could help her temper her body and consolidate her cultivation.


    After eating the ice jade fruit, Sisi¡¯s physique had be extremely strong. She was already a level nine talent, so as long as she could endure it, it would be very beneficial to her future.


    Although, she would feel intense pain.


    While, if she couldn¡¯t endure this little bit of pain, how would she face greater pain in the future?


    After all, she could not stay by his side forever. She had to go out and gain experience.


    Of course, as long as he was around, she would definitely be fine.


    Yu Sisi also sensed that the Heavenly Thunder in the sky was ready to take ce.


    In the next moment, three lightnings descended at the same time, smashing directly onto Yu Sisi¡¯s body.


    Her skin split open.


    At the same time, countless rays of multicolored light became even more beautiful, slowly repairing her body.


    ¡°Ding! Your disciple, Yu Sisi, has created a Gold level cultivation scroll. You have obtained 100 aura points and 2,000 experience points!¡±


    Hearing the long-awaited system notification, Jiang Yun could not help but smile.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Life for a Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At the foot of Mount God of Heaven, the Tyrant Sword ancestor and ck Bear raised their heads at the same time.


    They happened to see the glowing light on the peak of the mountain.


    As the ancestor of Tyrant Sword Sect, the gray-haired man was experienced and knowledgeable. Naturally, he could clearly sense what kind of Heavenly Ordeal this was.


    ¡°The Heavenly Thunder for cultivation scroll?¡±


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor¡¯s blood red and blurry pupils suddenly shrank.


    After all, he was the ancestor of the Tyrant Sword Sect, and he was very familiar with creating cultivation scrolls.


    Except for once when he created the high Sliver-level cultivation method ¡°Blood Demon Art¡±.


    But even when ¡°Blood Demon Art¡± was born, there was no such?Heavenly Thunder.


    In other words, someone had created a Gold level cultivation scroll!


    Aftering to this conclusion, the Tyrant Sword ancestor was extremely shocked and stood rooted to the ground.


    ck Bear at his side was the same. He stood foolishly under the tree, and he was speechless.


    Neither he had learnt a cultivation scroll nor inheritance.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know anything. He was able to live until today because he loved to learn and knew what he should touch and what he shouldn¡¯t.


    This Heavenly Thunder was a sign of the birth of a Gold level cultivation scroll.


    To be able to create a?Gold level cultivation scroll, what kind of strength did this person have?!


    Not to mention himself, even this old undying man in front of him probably hadn¡¯t seen a Gold level cultivation scroll before.


    Who on earth was the great master on the mountain peak?


    Last time, he spared him and gave him a chance to escape. This time, if he went up the mountain, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡°Senior... this... Gold level cultivation scroll,must be created by a reclusive big shot, right?¡± ck Bear asked weakly.


    He actually wanted to remind this old undying man indirectly.


    Did you see? The big boss above could even create a Gold level cultivation scroll. With our cultivation level, I was afraid we couldn¡¯t even beat a single finger of this person!


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor sneered.


    ¡°Good, I justck a Gold level cultivation scroll.¡±


    ck Bear¡¯s eyes widened.


    You¡¯re really not afraid of death!


    Moreover, you¡¯re already a dead person. Although you were once a human, how could you learn the cultivation scroll created for the living person?


    Although ck Bear was cursing endlessly in his heart, he still maintained a smile on his face. However, his smile was uglier than crying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead the way!¡± The Tyrant Sword ancestor looked back at ck Bear and said coldly.


    This was really bad!


    They were already at the foot of the mountain, yet he still needed ck Bear to lead the way!


    ¡°He is clearly using me as bait, right?¡±


    ck Bear was cursing the Tyrant Sword ancestor endlessly in his heart.


    ...


    Yu Sisi looked at Jiang Yun with excitement.


    She had seeded in creating a Gold level cultivation scroll!


    This was something that she had never dared to think of in the past. But now, she had done it so easily.


    A Gold level cultivation scroll that belonged to her.


    And all of this was brought to her by Jiang Yun.


    Without Jiang Yun, she would not be what she was today.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°Shifu, I called this cultivation scroll Zixia Immortal Chant. What do you think about it?¡± Yu Sisi asked excitedly.


    Even now, her body was still trembling slightly because of her excitement, and because she did not disappoint Jiang Yun.


    To be able to obtain Jiang Yun¡¯s approval was the thing that she cared about the most, and it was also her goal all along.


    ¡°Zixia Immortal Chant?¡± Jiang Yun seemed to be in deep thought, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Why did you give such a name?¡±


    Yu Sisi then raised her palm and bent her thumb, little finger, and then the ring finger.


    Her index and middle fingers drew forward together.


    A ray of seven-colored light was seen, the strongest of which was the purple swordkee shot from from between her fingers.


    Then, Yu Sisi turned her body and twisted her wrist. Countless purple spiritual energies appeared around her body. The other six colors were like the knights beside the empress, protecting her as she flew into the air.


    Yu Sisi waved her arms, and the purple light also activated the aura of the Gu Tong Immortal Sword.


    Zixia Immortal Chant was indeed appropriate.


    ¡°Shifu, this cultivation scroll ispletelypatible with my own talent. Right now, the spiritual energy is constantly flowing into my body. With the help of Zixia Immortal Chant, 97% of the spiritual energy can be sessfully absorbed. It won¡¯t be long before I can advance to Dharma Realm!¡±


    Yu Sisi restrained her spiritual energy and said happily.


    After all, Dhama Realm could already reached thews of heaven and earth.


    It was also the first step on the path of the immortal.


    ¡°Shifu, I want to take a look at your dharma. Maybe I can also refer to it. Just treat it as broaden my horizons!¡±


    Jiang Yun: ...


    My dharma?


    How would I know!


    Jiang Yun¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    However, looking at Yu Sisi¡¯s expectant gaze, and the fact that today was the day that she sessfully created a Gold level cultivation scroll, for a moment he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°Our ¡®guests¡¯ areing!¡± Jiang Yun suddenly looked towards the entrance of the mountain peak.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was obviously a little angry, and she suddenly turned around to look behind her.


    Jiang Yun remained calm.


    These two guys really came at the right time!


    I must let them die a happy deathter!


    ¡°Shifu, they harbor malice!¡± Yu Sisi said with a serious expression.


    Jiang Yun nodded indifferently.


    From the moment they stepped into his halo, he had already known about their strength, including the content of their current discussion.


    It seemed that they were all acquaintances.


    ¡°A ck bear and a living dead. What an interestingbination!¡± Jiang Yun said with a smile.


    Excluding the Xuanying Sect disciples that he had intentionally let go, this ck bear was the only creature that had escaped from his hands.


    This guy was obviously very smart and very cautious. Why did hee back to seek death?


    And he even brought a living dead with him?


    However, the living dead¡¯s strength was rtively fine, and was about the same level as Wang Hou.


    ¡°ck bear? Is it the sixth grade magical beast escaped that day?¡±


    Yu Sisi was stunned for a moment before she reacted.


    Jiang Yun smiled and nodded.


    Soon, two figures slowly walked towards them.


    ck Bear¡¯s expression was unsightly. He was perturbed, and his eyes kept rolling.


    At this moment, hundreds of ns appeared in his head every second.


    They were all about how to escape and how to survive.


    ¡°So, you are the one who killed my great-grandson Li Feiyu!¡± The Tyrant Sword ancestor looked at Yu Sisi fiercely.


    He was extremely happy. It seemed that Li Feiyu had died well. Thanks to Li Feiyu, who guided him to this Mount God of Heaven through the vivre candle. Now he had found a wonderful body to seize.


    This surging spiritual energy, the pure vitality, and the Heavenly Thunder power, this girl must have level nine talent. It was extremely rare!


    ¡°Level nine talent! Little girl, you are not bad.


    However, since you killed my great-grandson Li Feiyu, I will seize your body, a life for a life!¡±


    The blood-red eyes of the Tyrant Sword ancestor became even redder due to his excitement, and he walked toward Yu Sisi step by step.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Ultraman, Jiang Yun¡¯s Electronic Toy!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Level nine talent?


    ck Bear was stunned for a moment before he carefully sensed it.


    Ah..


    This..


    This girl..


    How could she have a level nine talent?


    It had only been a short while since theyst met!


    It hadn¡¯t even been a month, right?


    He clearly remembered that Yu Sisi was still in the seventh stage of Qi Gathering Realm at that time, and her talent was mediocre. How did she do it?


    F*ck, this was too ridiculous!


    How long had it been? In less than a month, she had already jumped so many levels and even created a Gold level cultivation scroll?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the help of a reclusive big shot, how could she have achieved such a level?


    Moreover, her talent had been reconstructed. Could it be that she had eaten the legendary immortal fruit?


    As expected, the owner of this mysterious mountain wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He shouldn¡¯t havee back!


    ck Bear was already thinking about how he could find an opportunity to escape when the Tyrant Sword ancestor was not paying attention on him.


    ¡°A life for a life. Since you killed Li Feiyu, it is reasonable for me to seize your body. Very good. I am satisfied with your talent and cultivation scroll and this body would soon be mine!¡±


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor¡¯s tone was iparably greedy. He looked as if he wanted to swallow Yu Sisi alive.


    ck Bear looked at the Tyrant Sword ancestor and took a small step back.


    His eyes kept darting between Yu Sisi, Tyrant Sword ancestor, and Jiang Yun.


    Suddenly, Yu Sisi summoned a blue edge sword.


    ¡°This is... an immortal sword?!¡±


    ck Bear saw the immortal sword and immediately eximed!


    When this immortal light streaked across the sky, he sensed three more terrifying magical beasts¡¯ auras, as if they were searching for this sword light.


    He did not expect the immortal sword to have fallen into the hands of this girl!


    If that was the case, didn¡¯t that mean that the three king level magical beasts were all dead?


    Holy sh*t!


    To be able to easily ughter three king level magical beasts, he was definitely a super big shot!


    He could not afford to offend him!


    He had to run immediately!


    The moment he saw the immortal sword appear in Yu Sisi¡¯s hands, ck Bear¡¯s first thought was not to snatch it. There was not a hint of greed in his eyes.


    He only had one goal now, run!


    The faster he ran, the better. The further he ran, the better!


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor naturally noticed the immortal sword as well. After a long period of dullness, his entire body was so excited that he could not help but tremble. An evil stench of blood mixed with an ominous ck aura instantly spread out.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good! Good! Good! I didn¡¯t expect that not only do you have such outstanding talent, you actually also have such a peerless treasure like the immortal sword. Feiyu, you don¡¯t have toin about your death!¡±


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor threw his head back andughed loudly. In his eyes, all these things belonged to him!


    Jiang Yun sighed helplessly.


    Viins were all idiots!


    Why was it always the same way every time?


    Then, should I just kill him like before?


    No way, he came all the way here with great difficulty.


    I must let him experience the ¡®hospitality¡¯ of Mount God of Heaven!


    Therefore, Jiang Yun lightly stomped his left foot.


    In the next moment, the ground began to tremble violently.


    ck Bear and the Tyrant Sword ancestor¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched.


    There was no fluctuation of spiritual energy?


    What was going on?


    In any martial technique, once it was used, it would be rted to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. However, this kid in front of them did not leak a single trace of spiritual energy.


    This earthquake should be the earthquake of nature, right?


    However, how could it be so coincidental?


    Soon after, a scene that shocked ck Bear and the Tyrant Sword ancestor appeared.


    The ground in front of them suddenly split open. Then,rge pieces of gravel were flying into the air one by one and finally condensed into a ball.


    The irregr sphere in the air continuously squirmed. After a moment, a stone giant descended from the sky and stood on the peak of Mount God of Heaven.


    When he saw this giant that was nearly thirty meters tall, ck Bear was stunned. His original body had barely reached twenty meters.


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor¡¯s mind instantly went nk. He could only stare nkly at it for a moment, unable to speak.


    Yu Sisi, who was standing in front of Jiang Yun, was also shocked. She looked at her teacher in shock.


    ¡°Teacher... what... is this?¡± Yu Sisi asked curiously.


    Jiang Yun smiled mysteriously, ¡°I call it Ultraman!¡±


    ¡°Ultraman?¡± Yu Sisi said in puzzlement.


    Then, the next scene once again raised the level of her shock.


    To create a giant puppet, some experts who were proficient in puppet techniques could also do it. It was probably just a matter of size.


    That was because the bigger the puppet, the more spirit it would consume.


    However, what shocked her, ck Bear, and the Tyrant Sword ancestor was that this puppet¡¯s cultivation had actually reached the Spirit Origin Realm!


    Jiang Yun saw everyone¡¯s reactions and nodded in satisfaction.


    From the time he saw Niu Batian, Bai Su, and Wang Hou fight, he had already wanted to create a giant that he could control, just like ying video games.


    Ultraman fighting a monster!


    This way, the fight wouldn¡¯t be boring.


    Although Jiang Yun was not able to create things out of thin air with halo ability, this didn¡¯t stop him from copying one.


    Yes, this stone giant was copied from the operating principle of Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation method. He didn¡¯t need to design it himself. This stone giant had everything that Yi Sisi had.


    In other words, this stone giant was equivalent to Niu Batian¡¯s true body that was operating a heaven level cultivation method.


    It was a genuine Spiritual Origin Realm!


    It was even stronger than Niu Batian!


    Feeling the powerful aura in front of them, ck Bear and the Tyrant Sword ancestor instantly felt their hearts trembling.


    What kind of technique was this?


    Even the legendary puppet technique couldn¡¯t reach this level!


    In less than three minutes, it could create a puppet that was 30 meters tall.


    This wasn¡¯t a puppet technique at all!


    This was simply a joke!


    Creating such arge puppet was no different from ying with it!


    If he directly created a puppet army, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor didn¡¯t dare to act rashly anymore. His greedy and hot heart turned cold at this instant.


    He didn¡¯t dare to move at all!


    The puppet in front of him hadpletely locked onto him. ck Bear and the Tyrant Sword ancestor knew clearly that whoever moved first would definitely receive a fierce attack.


    This was an attack from a Spirit Origin Realm expert. ck Bear knew very well that if he received this attack, he would definitely die.


    Simrly, the Tyrant Sword ancestor also knew that if it hit his body, he would definitely be heavily injured.


    This man was really too strange.


    There was clearly no spiritual energy fluctuation, so how could he be able to control such a powerful puppet?


    Unless, there was a super big shot hiding in the backyard, secretly controlling everything.


    ck Bear once again shifted his gaze to Jiang Yun.


    Although Jiang Yun was only an ordinary person, he had a feeling that this guy had an extraordinary background. From the first time he saw this guy, he saw his leisurely figure, so he definitely had another identity.


    ¡°I... was forced... actually, I didn¡¯t want toe...¡± ck Bear looked at him and said.


    The Tyrant Sword ancestor suddenly turned around and looked at ck Bear. His entire body was overflowing with blood-red killing intent.


    However, before he could make a move, a huge fist formed from rocks had fiercely attacked him!

 Chapter 41 - There Was Only One Truth

    <h4>Chapter 41: There Was Only One Truth</h4>


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    A loud sound reverberated across the small mountain peak.


    The Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was indeed worthy of being called as a genius who had created his own top-tier earth level cultivation technique.


    Just as Ultraman¡¯s astonishing fist was about to strike the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, a bloody-red sword appeared out of thin air from the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor!


    The two attacks collided in an instant.


    The explosive power swept across the entire summit of the Mount God of Heaven.


    The trees rustled under the trembling shockwave, and the branches and leaves that were blown off danced in the wind.


    Within this barrier, with the center of the two¡¯s collision as the starting point, a vast wave of swordkee spread out in all directions!


    Even the three great demons who were also in the Spirit Origin Realm all took a step back at this moment.


    Over the past two days, they had been helping Yu Sisi perfect the heaven level cultivation technique. After the cultivation technique was perfected, they would return to the Mount Hundred Thousand.


    However, who would have thought that at this critical moment, there would actually be such a powerful Spirit Origin Realm expert who came to the Mount God of Heaven.


    Due to the evolution of their bloodline, the auras of the three great demons werepletely concealed within their bodies. In addition, the three great demons were now in human form.


    It was normal that they were not recognized by the ck Bear Demon as they had never revealed their true forms.


    Bai Su was greatly shocked.


    Her bloodline power had just been activated by her master, and her strength had already risen to the Spirit Origin Realm.


    But even so, the shocking killing intent that erupted from the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s blood-red de still made her heart tremble.


    Niu Batian was even more shocked. He was the one that closest to Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor among the three great demons.


    As a member of the Bull Demon bloodline, he believed that the strength of his body was among the peak of the Spirit Origin Realm. But when he felt the might of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor when shing the sword, his flesh and blood seemed to have been torn apart just by watching at a side.


    This person was so strong.


    This thought appeared in the minds of the three great demons.


    Niu Batian immediately circted his cultivation method, wanting to block the aftershocks for Jiang Yun.


    However, time was too short. The flying speed of the blood-red sword far exceeded Niu Batian¡¯s reaction.


    In an instant, it shot towards Yu Sisi and Jiang Yun, who were fighting at the back.


    Just as Yu Sisi was about to step forward to block, she circted her Zixia Immortal Chant to shatter the swordkee.


    She saw her teacher waving his hand at her.


    Yu Sisi immediately understood that her teacher was about to make a move!


    Immediately, she dodged to the side.


    In her eyes, her teacher had strong ability that reach the heavens


    it was just an attack from a Spirit Origin Realm expert, how could it cause damage to her teacher?


    At the same time that Yu Sisi dodged, the blood-red de instantly approached Jiang Yun¡¯s body.


    Yu Sisi saw her master casually nce at it, and that terrifying swordkee instantly disappeared without a trace.


    It stopped in front of Jiang Yun.


    Wang Hou who had witnessed the entire process instantly widened his eyes.


    His master¡¯s strength was definitely not just in the Spirit Saint Realm!


    What kind of cultivation level was able to destroy the attack of a top-tier Spirit Origin Realm expert with just a nce?


    Following his master was indeed the correct decision!


    It was very obvious that Jiang Yun¡¯s acting was just right.


    However, Jiang Yun had chosen to make a move just now not because he suddenly wanted to act cool.


    It was just that the enemy this time was an expert whose cultivation level had reached the Spirit Origin Realm!


    How strong was Spirit Origin Realm?


    Even the Giant of Light that Jiang Yun had spent several whole seconds to barely create was only at the Spirit Origin Realm.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor had only cultivated for a few hundred years and had already reached such a terrifying realm.


    If Jiang Yun didn¡¯t make a move, it would be difficult for Yu Sisi to resist with her current strength.


    Even if Yu Sisi¡¯s talent was outstanding now and her strength had increased greatly to the level that she would be able to resist this terrifying swordkee, but Xiao Jin, Bi Yu, and Zao Niang were still standing behind Yu Sisi.


    They have weaker strength, so Jiang Yun wouldn¡¯t allow them to be affected by the swordkee.


    It was fine if he summoned the Giant of Light to y with Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor for fun, but if his disciples were injured because of this within his own barrier!


    He couldn¡¯t allow it!


    Jiang Yun would naturally prevent these idents from happening.


    Previously, when the Gu Tong Immortal Sword suddenly descended on the top of the Mount God of Heaven, it was because the immortal sword¡¯s target was Yu Sisi.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t even sense the arrival of the threat.


    Fortunately, that broken sword didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards Yu Sisi at that time. It was just that the old man inside didn¡¯t seem to be very smart¡­


    Jiang Yun wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake again.


    ¡­


    Although Jiang Yun had easily destroyed Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s attack, it caused the hearts of all the disciples to tremble.


    However, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, whose vision was blocked by the Giant of Light, did not see Jiang Yun¡¯s attack.


    After exchanging a move with this puppet named Ultraman, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was shocked.


    What a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation. The Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor could feel a profound spiritual energy that was not inferior to his own on this giant puppet.


    One had to know, as a Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, although his strength was only at the Spirit Origin Realm, this was because he was restricted by this withered body!


    Hundreds of years ago, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor created a top-tier earth level cultivation technique called the Blood Demon Art, which was how he established the Tyrant Sword Sect.


    After that, he was not willing to ept the short lifespan of humans, so he began to study the Blood Demon Art.


    He relied on absorbing the abundant lifespan of others to extend his life.


    The umtion of hundreds of years made the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s foundation extremely strong.


    Li Feiyu, who was killed before, was one of the cauldrons he cultivated.


    When Li Feiyu reached his realm, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor would absorb Li Feiyu¡¯s lifespan and strengthen his broken body.


    However, he did not expect Li Feiyu to die in the Mount God of Heaven.


    Now that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s lifespan wasing to an end, it was impossible for him to return empty-handed!


    Yu Sisi, who was standing behind Ultraman, was about to be taken down by Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    With such a genius¡¯s abundant life energy, if he could absorb it¡­ It might not be possible for his body topletely recover!


    This puppet named Ultraman in front of him actually had the strength to contend with the strength he had umted for hundreds of years.


    ¡°This puppet cannot be summoned in just a few seconds!¡± Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor thought to himself.


    As an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, he naturally had a certain understanding of this kind of puppet technique.


    Even a Spirit Saint Realm expert could not create a puppet with the strength of the peak of the Spirit Origin Realm in just a few seconds.


    If Jiang Yun had such strength, then Jiang Yun was naturally an existence that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    But if Jiang Yun had the strength of Spirit Saint Realm, then what was the use of summoning this puppet?


    It couldn¡¯t be for fun, right?


    If Jiang Yun had such heaven-defying strength, then wouldn¡¯t he be finished with just a flip of his hand? Why would Jiang Yun need to do many fancy things?


    Therefore, there was only one truth.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor narrowed his eyes, and traces of killing intent emitted out of him.


    It must be because of the strange array formation on the Mount God of Heaven!

 Chapter 42 - The Black Bear Demon with A Strong Desire to Live!

    <h4>Chapter 42: The ck Bear Demon with A Strong Desire to Live!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Long before he reached the mountain peak, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor noticed the strange array formation on the peak of Mount God of Heaven and that huge barrier.


    Even he, who was in the Spirit Origin Realm, could not see the details clearly.


    As such, everything made sense!


    This powerful Ultraman puppet was definitely not created out of thin air by this young man who did not have any spirit energy fluctuations all over his body!


    That¡¯s right! It must be something to do with the array formation!


    That¡¯s absolutely right.


    In the eyes of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, this powerful stone giant was definitely a puppet simr to the guardian spirit of the Mount God of Heaven.


    That young man just now seemed to have taken a step lightly.


    In fact, he was secretly activating the array formation that had long been imprinted in the mountain!


    All array formations would have a way to break it. If he could find it, he could avoid the battle with Ultraman.


    Since that was the case, he, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, would definitely take the body of the girl!


    If it was a formation, then there would definitely be a formation core in this mountain.


    As long as he could find the formation core and break it, this puppet called Ultraman would definitely disappear by itself.


    Originally, after Ultraman disyed its strength, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor had already thought of retreating.


    After all, Ultraman was created by Jiang Yunbining the eighth-grade demon beast body of Niu Batian with the core of Yu Sisi¡¯s heaven level cultivation technique.


    Although his realm was only at the Spirit Origin Realm, his truebat strength was far above the ordinary Spirit Origin Realm!


    As the founder of the sect, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor could naturally see that Ultraman was not simple. If he were to fight head-on with his broken body, he would definitely suffer a harsh fight.


    However, with Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s exquisite reasoning, he realized that it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to take away that gifted body today.


    Array formation core?


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s gaze changed.


    If he remembered correctly, that young man just now seemed to have not moved a single step after Ultraman appeared.


    That¡¯s right.


    That young man must be the owner of the array formation of the Mount God of Heaven. He used himself as the formation core to drive Ultraman¡¯s actions.


    No wonder he was so confident when facing him.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor narrowed his eyes. He had already deduced the truth, and his eyes seemed to sparkle with wisdom.


    He looked behind Ultraman.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor saw Jiang Yun who hadn¡¯t moved an inch, and the ck Bear Demon who was crouching beside Jiang Yun?


    ck Bear Demon?


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor looked behind him.


    Didn¡¯t the ck Bear Demone to the Mount God of Heaven with him?


    Hadn¡¯t it been hiding behind him the whole time?


    Why did it appear at that young man¡¯s feet?


    Just a few seconds ago, the ck Bear Demon was trying to sneak away from the Mount God of Heaven while everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    It didn¡¯t expect that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor would notice its thoughts.


    At that moment, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor released a majestic killing intent toward the ck Bear Demon, scaring it so much that its heart trembled.


    The ck Bear Demon had no doubt that if it wasn¡¯t for Ultraman¡¯s attack, it would have long be a dead soul under the de of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    At the instant Ultraman and Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor fought, the ck Bear Demon was the one closest to them!


    In the aftermath of the battle, the trembling ck Bear Demon immediately looked behind.


    It wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    What did it do wrong!


    It wanted to escape!


    But when the ck Bear Demon looked over, the strange barrier had already covered it.


    With just a nce, the ck Bear Demon¡¯s heart was as dead as ash.


    The first time it had escaped from the Mount God of Heaven, it had sensed how terrifying this barrier was.


    Its instinct for danger had allowed it to escape quickly, so Jiang Yun had not caught it at that time.


    Now, it was toote!


    Thinking of this, the ck Bear Demon almost copsed to the ground.


    It was just short of taking out a piece of paper and pen to write a dead will, if it could write.


    However, its many years of survival experience allowed the ck Bear Demon to see a glimmer of hope in this despairing situation where he was almost certain to die.


    That was Jiang Yun, who had been standing in the distance.


    An expert!


    In the eyes of an expert like Jiang Yun, its life and death were nothing. It was just a flip of his hand.


    Since that was the case, if it surrendered directly, it might have a chance to survive.


    Suddenly, the small eyes of the ck Bear Demon lit up the light of hope again!


    And while they were at it, the ck Bear Demon instantly squeezed out all of its remaining spiritual energy, and instantly teleported.


    At that time, among all the people present, only Jiang Yunpletely saw the action of the ck Bear Demon.


    Even Yu Sisi, including the three great demons and Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor were at a loss.


    No one knows how the ck Bear Demon teleported to Jiang Yun¡¯s side.


    As for Jiang Yun, he was able to see the movements of the ck Bear Demon.


    The reason is simple.


    This is in Jiang Yun¡¯s barrier, and the ck Bear Demon¡¯s target is him, when ck Bear Demon made its move, Jiang Yun was able notice its movement.


    In Jiang Yun¡¯s perspective, the ck bear sprinted toward him at a speed faster than lightning.


    At that moment, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor and the others were like slow motion scenes from a movie.


    Jiang Yun could not imagine how a level 6 demonic beast like the ck Bear Demon could have such terrifying speed.


    However, Jiang Yun did not feel any killing intent from the ck Bear Demon, so he did not stop it.


    He wanted to see what the ck Bear Demon was trying to do.


    Halfway through its run, the ck Bear Demon took off lightly.


    Even Jiang Yun did not know why he used the word ¡°light¡± to describe a ck Bear Demon.


    The ck Bear Demon in mid-air nimbly changed its body position and slid towards Jiang Yun.


    Its movements were exactly the same as the celebration movements of the football yers in Jiang Yun¡¯s memory after they scored a goal.


    When the ck Bear Demon slid to Jiang Yun¡¯s feet, its action naturally turned into a prostrating position.


    For a moment, Jiang Yun was silent.


    He also did not expect that the ck Bear Demon¡¯s desire to live was so strong!


    The ck Bear Demon that knelt in front of Jiang Yun said one sentence.


    ¡°Expert, I have my elders and my children. I have been diligent and have never harmed anyone. I beg you to spare my life!¡±


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was precisely because of its desire to live that Jiang Yun looked up to this bear.


    Sure enough, even demonic beasts understood the basic logic. Why did some people like to seek death?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun ignored the kneeling ck Bear Demon and looked at Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    Their gazes met in midair, and they both had their own thoughts.

 Chapter 43 - Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor vs Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 43: Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor vs Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor</h4>


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was filled with killing intent.


    From what he saw, as long as he killed Jiang Yun, Ultraman would disappear once the array formation was broken.


    At that time, with his strength, he could do whatever he wanted.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor could not sense the strength of the three great demons. Otherwise, he would have turned around and left. Who would still be ying with Jiang Yun?


    At this moment, the three great demons could be said to have no presence in Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s eyes.


    In fact, under Jiang Yun¡¯s instructions, the three great demons had long since turned into spectators.


    The three of them had once suffered a great defeat at Jiang Yun¡¯s hands. Now, they could see unlucky people like them. Naturally, they stood to the side with a look of anticipation.


    Even after seeing Jiang Yun personally do it, the sensible Bai Su had already set up a barbecue in the distance.


    It was so that after Jiang Yun was tired of ying, he could immediately eat the fragrant barbecue food.


    In these few short days of interaction, Bai Su had long seen her master¡¯s love for food like kebabs.


    After watching Yu Sisi¡¯s kebabs once, she quickly grasped the gist of making it.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Jiang Yun was baffled by Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s fierce gaze.


    Was he not expressing himself clearly enough?


    Or was Ultraman not strong enough?


    Why did the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor still have time to look at him fiercely?


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Yun once again controlled Ultraman and threw a punch at Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    Needless to say, this Ultraman toy was quite fun.


    It was not much different from the electronic toys Jiang Yun had yed with before.


    Seeing the Ultraman in front of him attack again, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s expression immediately tensed up.


    Even though Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor could kill that mortal with a flip of his hand, but this Giant of Light, which was constructed from a huge amount of spiritual energy, was quite a threat to himself at the moment.


    He could not drag this on any longer.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor thought to himself.


    His body was about to be destroyed, and there wasn¡¯t much spiritual energy left for him to squander.


    Thinking of this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was furious.


    If his disciple hadn¡¯t been killed and rmed him out of seclusion, how could he have used up so much of his life force.


    Thinking of this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor looked at Yu Sisi in the distance with even more greed in his eyes.


    He was still hesitating whether or not to use his trump card, the Blood Demon Art.


    This was a gamble to him.


    Jiang Yun, who was in the distance, was indeed a little bored from waiting.


    He shouted at Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    ¡°Are you going to fight or not?¡±


    ¡°If not, I¡¯m going to eat.¡±


    As Jiang Yun said this, he even pointed his mouth in Bai Su¡¯s direction.


    When Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor heard this, the veins on his already skinny forehead twitched.


    He had never suffered such an insult before.


    Thinking back to his great reputation back in the days, he was actually provoked by a mortal who had no spiritual energy fluctuation today!


    ¡°I¡¯ve long seen through your array formation.¡±


    ¡°This puppet named Ultraman is probably the array formation spirit of this mountain defense array, right?¡±


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor snorted coldly.


    He thought that if he told Jiang Yun his reasoning, Jiang Yun would reveal a shock expression.


    After all, he had been sullen for so long. If he could see the stunned expression on Jiang Yun¡¯s face, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor would naturally be in a good mood.


    In fact, after hearing Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s spection, Jiang Yun¡¯s expression indeed changed.


    ¡®Array formation spirit? What is that?¡¯


    No way, would old monsters nowadays use this kind of reason tofort themselves after losing to others?


    Previously, Jiang Yun was still curious as to why this living dead person in front of him, who tried to keep his cool when he saw Ultraman in the beginning, actually gradually calmed down.


    He thought that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was willing to ept his defeat.


    It turned out that he had found such an excuse tofort himself.


    This old monster actually came out some random idea of mountain protection array formation.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t think that I was the core of the formation, would he?¡± Jiang Yun thought.


    ¡°You are the core of the mountain protection array formation. As long as I kill you, this Ultraman will naturally be broken by itself!¡±


    Along with the thoughts in Jiang Yun¡¯s mind, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s hoarse voice sounded once again.


    As he said this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s expression became more and more confident.


    Jiang Yun was speechless.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s reasoning wasn¡¯t even close, Jiang Yun would have thought that he could read minds.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor could actually think of such reasoning.


    He was indeed a genius who created an earth level cultivation method.


    Seeing the changing expression on Jiang Yun¡¯s face, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor coldly. He knew that he had guessed correctly!


    At this moment, Jiang Yun saw that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor seemed to have no doubt in his deduction. He felt that this game seemed to have be interesting again.


    When he saw that the ck Bear Demon had defected so quickly, Jiang Yun was really afraid that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor would be scared and did the same thing as ck Bear Demon.


    After saying that, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor no longer hesitated and immediately shed at Jiang Yun like lightning.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    In an instant, Ultraman¡¯s fists blocked the blood red de of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor once again.


    ¡°Ah, this!¡±


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s pupils shook.


    He immediately turned his head to look behind him.


    Behind him, there was still a stone giant.


    He turned his head abruptly and he was sure that he was not mistaken.


    There were two Ultraman!


    ¡°What trick are you trying to y again?¡±


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was furious.


    His original n was to take advantage of the stone giant¡¯s tall body to kill Jiang Yun who was standing behind him.


    Even when he moved, all the changes were within Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s calctions.


    His agile body sessfully bypassed the huge stone giant.


    However, just as he was about to seed, another stone giant appeared in front of him. How could he not be angry?


    What was even more ridiculous was¡­


    It was unknown if it was Jiang Yun¡¯s bad taste.


    When Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor looked at the stone giant in front of him, he realized that this stone giant¡¯s body was thin and weak. Its height was no different from an ordinary person.


    And the head of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was carved on that thin and weak body!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the stone giant¡¯s body waspletely yellow and white, the two of them really didn¡¯t look any different, as if they were carved from the same mold!


    Moreover, the auraing from the stone giant was actually no different from his own!


    Another Spirit Origin Realm expert!


    ¡°Look at my skill, are you satisfied?¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s somewhat teasing voice sounded from behind the puppet that looked like Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor didn¡¯t pay attention to Jiang Yun¡¯s teasing.


    His years ofbat experience made him retreat rapidly. If he was surrounded by two stone giants, even he would be killed on the spot.


    ¡°Pfft¡±


    Yu Sisi, who was standing beside Jiang Yun, couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh when she heard Jiang Yun teasing Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s appearance became more and more attractive after she was purified by the spirit fruit. She looked like a castle-toppling beauty when she giggled.


    It was obvious that the situation had changed.


    From the original Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor vs Ultraman to Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor vs Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor plus Ultraman.

 Chapter 44 - Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor Had Seen Through the Truth Once Again!

    <h4>Chapter 44: Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor Had Seen Through the Truth Once Again!</h4>


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor ¡®s face darkened.


    After retreating to a safe distance.


    He began to carefully examine the puppet in front of him that looked exactly like him.


    Not long after, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor discovered to his horror.


    The aura that this puppet emitted was actually no different from his own.


    Traces of blood smell were emitted from the puppet¡¯s body.


    This cultivation technique, if it wasn¡¯t the Blood Demon Art, what could it be?


    As the creator of the Blood Demon Art, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was very familiar with his own cultivation technique.


    But this cultivation technique was created by him, why would it appear in this barrier!


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s shocked expression waspletely captured by Jiang Yun.


    Looking at Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s doubtful expression, Jiang Yun could naturally guess what he was thinking.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor just couldn¡¯t figure out why this newly appeared puppet would have the same cultivation technique aura as him.


    Wasn¡¯t this simple?


    In Jiang Yun¡¯s domain, since he was able to disy the strength of Niu Batian¡¯s realm and the strength of Yu Sisi¡¯s heaven level cultivation technique, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to create a puppet of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    At the very least, Jiang Yun had created the appearance of the puppet himself.


    The reason he had wasted three seconds to summon the puppet was because Jiang Yun was recalling the appearance of Ultraman.


    Otherwise, with his ability in this barrier, what could he do if he appeared in an instant?


    Moreover, duplicating a Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s puppet was equivalent to copying something. How easy was that?


    The ck Bear Demon kneeling at Jiang Yun¡¯s feet was greatly shocked.


    What kind of ability was this?


    This hadpletely transcended immortal cultivation, right?


    The bear demon had always thought that Jiang Yun was a powerful otherworldly expert.


    But now it looked like¡­


    Wasn¡¯t this expert too powerful?


    He could instantly conjure a puppet that had the exact same strength and aura as his opponent.


    How powerful did he have to be to do that?


    Even a Spirit Saint Realm expert wouldn¡¯t be able to conjure such a puppet and he even did it in an instant.


    Furthermore, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was in the Spirit Origin Realm!


    He was three whole realms higher than the bear demon. It was the right choice for ck Bear Demon to surrender!


    Well fought, Brother! I¡¯m Useless!


    The ck Bear Demon¡¯s body that was lying on the ground no longer shrank back. Now, for the first time, it felt that its decision was very wise!


    Noticing that the ck Bear Demon¡¯s gaze kept ncing at the puppet of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, Jiang Yun said indifferently. ¡°What? You want to give it a try?¡±


    The bear demon, who had been watching the show, suddenly felt its hair stand on end!


    It was just watching the show, so why was it looking at its own head?


    In its fear, the bear demon hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°No, Expert!¡±


    ¡°I definitely couldn¡¯t withstand such technique?!¡±


    ¡°Expert, just pretend that I don¡¯t exist. From now on, I will follow your orders!¡±


    When he heard the bear demon exuding a strong desire to live, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    What he meant was that when he saw the bear demon¡¯s eyes shining, he thought that the bear demon would be interested in a puppet that was exactly the same as itself.


    Anyway, it was something that could be easily done. Seeing that the bear demon¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t bad, he decided to give it a toy.


    He really didn¡¯t expect the bear demon to be so scared.


    Just as the man and the bear were talking, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s angry and hoarse voice reached Jiang Yun¡¯s ears again.


    ¡°Your trick!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen through it!¡±


    Jiang Yun turned around with a curious look.


    He saw Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, who was gloomy a minute ago, had a confident look on his face again!


    Huh? What was going on?


    What did Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor see through this time?


    The confidence on Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s face almost made Jiang Yun lose his confidence.


    Just as Jiang Yun was stunned.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s voice came again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but an illusion!¡±


    ¡°The stone giant from before and the puppet whose aura is the same as mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but your illusion!¡±


    Each and every word revealed the supreme Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s deep confidence!


    He had been wrong all along.


    He hadn¡¯t reacted in time. If Jiang Yun hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to give himself away, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor didn¡¯t know how long he would have been fooled!


    Jiang Yun¡¯s mistake was that he shouldn¡¯t have allowed the newly appeared puppet to have the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s aura!


    The Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was certain that this young man wouldn¡¯t know what his cultivation technique was, let alone imitate the aura of his own cultivation technique.


    He probably never would have thought that this top-tier earth level cultivation method, the Blood Demon Art, was created by him, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor!


    Among all the array formations, if the array patterns wereid out in advance, it was possible to summon a guardian spirit that had reached the Spirit Origin Realm.


    Otherwise, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor would not be so cautious.


    After all, in his opinion, the Ultraman that Jiang Yun had summoned before was the guardian spirit of the Mount God of Heaven.


    However, this Jiang Yun was probably trying to scare him.


    He had actually summoned a puppet with the aura of the Blood Demon Art.


    This was his biggest mistake.


    This wasn¡¯t a guardian array; it was an illusion!


    There wasn¡¯t a single person, nor was there any kind of array was able to produce aplete cultivation technique in such a short time!


    Otherwise, why would there be so few high-level cultivation techniques circting in the Divine Ao Maind?


    Moreover, Jiang Yun had only used a short moment to do it.


    In Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s opinion, it was because he had rushed towards that young man and frightened him, which eventually led to him giving himself away.


    Since it was all an illusion, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor understood.


    Most of the illusions were caused by their own minds.


    If they were able to face it calmly, all the illusions would be destroyed by themselves!


    Perhaps, the moment he fought with the Ultraman, he was actually attacking himself in the real world?


    What a vicious kid, he was actually so shrewd.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor thought all of Jiang YU¡¯s actions from the beginning were trying to fool him that the Ultraman was the guardian spirit of the mountain.


    If not for his extraordinary talent, he would have been fooled by that young man!


    Jiang Yun was moved by the confidence in the eyes of the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    He didn¡¯t even know how Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor came up with so many wless theories.


    In terms of conspiracy, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor had already surpassed Jiang Yun by too much.


    Well, he should remember it. What if he could use it in the future?


    Jiang Yun still opened his mouth and said, ¡°Are you really sure this is an illusion?¡±


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor snorted in disdain when he heard this.


    From now on, he wouldn¡¯t listen to anything Jiang Yun said.


    Looking at Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s expression.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Since you think this is all an illusion, then shall I¡¯ll take my move?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yun was prepared to control the stone giant and punch Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    The stone giant, who had been waiting for Jiang Yun¡¯s order, slowly raised its arm.


    A huge force gathered on the stone giant¡¯s arm!

 Chapter 45 - Jiang Yun, the Demon Who Toyed with People’s Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 45: Jiang Yun, the Demon Who Toyed with People¡¯s Hearts</h4>


    He looked at the power gathered on the stone giant¡¯s fists.


    It had already reached the Spirit Origin Realm.


    But Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor still stood there with an indifferent expression, not moving a single step.


    His face was calm andposed.


    It was as if he had already determined that it was an illusion created by Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun, who was standing in the distance, was instantly interested when he saw Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really standing there and letting me hit you, are you?¡± Jiang Yun said leisurely.


    He wanted to provoke Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor and see if he gave him a response.


    Otherwise, it would be meaningless to kill him with a single punch.


    He didn¡¯t know when the next sandbag that would be delivered to his door like Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor would be?


    What else was there to y after killing him?


    However, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor from afar seemed to be certain that Jiang Yun was merely bewitching him.


    He didn¡¯t move at all. He did not even look at Jiang Yun.


    Instead, he looked over the tall stone giant towards the horizon.


    Whether it should be said or not, if the current Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s tattered body was taken away, he really looked like a peerless expert.


    Mount Tai copsed in front of his eyes, but he still didn¡¯t move!


    How boring would that be.


    Jiang Yun saw that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was ignoring him.


    He spoke leisurely once again, ¡°Look at the stone giant¡¯s two fists. The spiritual energy gathered on them is probably about to surpass the Spirit Origin Realm.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t defend yourself, don¡¯t me me if you die.¡±


    Hearing this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s gaze finally returned to the stone giant¡¯s body.


    Although he did not believe Jiang Yun¡¯s words, the spiritual force fluctuation that were transmitted from the stone giant¡¯s two fists, it was indeed at the level of Spiritual Origin Realm.


    Around the two fists, there seemed to be a circle of spiritual force that had almost condensed into s shape.


    ¡®No! I can¡¯t be bewitched by that kid!¡¯


    The rm bells in Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s heart went off. Just a little while ago, his heart actually wavered once again.


    The mortal opposite him who did not have any spiritual energy fluctuations was indeed sinister and cunning!


    Thinking of this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor simply ignored it and stood straight on the spot.


    He was waiting.


    He was waiting for Jiang Yun to be unable to help himself and let the stone giant make a move!


    As long as the stone giant did not harm him the moment it touched him, then this illusion would definitely break without being attacked!


    Seeing Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s expression, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t tease him anymore.


    He started the countdown and prepared to control the stone giant to attack.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s countdown, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly.


    To be able to hold on until now without shaking his heart, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was also a rare talent.


    But in Jiang Yun¡¯s opinion, his brain shouldn¡¯t be that good.


    But then, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor seemed to have made up his mind.


    He no longer wavered, and his trembling fingertips also calmed down.


    ¡°One!¡±


    Following Jiang Yun¡¯sst shout, the stone giant¡¯s two fists carried terrifying energy fluctuations.


    They attacked Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    At this moment, the energy fluctuations that had been umted for a long time in the stone giant¡¯s two fists gushed out.


    At this moment, the wind and clouds changed color, and sky and earth were distorted!


    However, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, who was standing in the same spot, remained unmoved.


    In fact, when the two fists attacked, a confident smile appeared on the corner of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s face.


    He slowly closed his eyes.


    All the illusions would vanish into thin air in the next moment!


    The mortal opposite him would no longer be able to shake the slightest bit of his resolution!


    In the next moment.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud sound, a circle of sand and dust with Ultraman¡¯s fists as the center instantly spread out in all directions!


    All the sand and wind stopped in front of Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun even carefully blocked the smoke and dust that flew towards Bai Su¡¯s barbeque stall.


    If the barbeque skewers were stained with dust, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it.


    At the same time, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was sent flying like a bullet.


    His four limbs that were flying in the air were swaying in a strange direction along with the airflow.


    If Jiang Yun wasn¡¯t mistaken, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s limbs were all broken. It looked like he wasn¡¯t far from death.


    The reason why Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor didn¡¯t die was because the system didn¡¯t send a reward notification.


    Even Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s vitality was even stronger than a cockroach.


    At this moment, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was flying in mid-air.


    His heart was filled with shock.


    In an instant, thousands of thoughts flew past!


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion?


    That mortal was simply a devil that toyed with people¡¯s hearts!


    Thinking of this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor almost didn¡¯t catch his breath and fainted.


    But as expected of a proud son of heaven, even if all his limbs were broken, even if his guess was wrong, it didn¡¯tpletely destroy his mentality!


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor had already thought of retreating again.


    Why could Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor still think under such a serious injury? It was because of the Blood Demon Art he cultivated!


    But once he used the Blood Demon Art, if he couldn¡¯t absorb the energy of the new body within an hour, he would die.


    However, if he wanted to escape, he had to activate the Blood Demon Art.


    Otherwise, he would have lost the ability to escape with his current body.


    However, it was good that he was sent flying with a punch.


    At the very least, if he could fly out of this barrier, he could activate the Blood Demon Art and leave this ce quickly.


    As for the next body, he could find it when the time came.


    However, the heavens did not give him what he wanted.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor originally wanted to take advantage of Ultraman¡¯s attack and escape the barrier.


    His broken body was about to fly out of the barrier.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    A loud sound came from the edge of the barrier.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor did not fly out of the barrier after all. Instead, he crashed straight into the edge of the transparent barrier like a fly, and he slowly slid down the semi-circr barrier.


    When Jiang Yun saw this scene, he frowned.


    The system¡¯s kill notification still didn¡¯te.


    Could it be that this level of damage wasn¡¯t enough to kill Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor?


    Just as Jiang Yun was wondering¡­


    At the boundary where Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor fell.


    Blood aura suddenly spread.


    The stench of blood that soared to the sky burst out with a burst of blood rain.


    The patter of blood rain fell on the grass and trees within the boundary.


    Instantly, white smoke rose up.


    Jiang Yun narrowed his eyes.


    It actually had the effect of corrosion.


    Smelling the pungent smell, Jiang Yun frowned and used the power of the system to directly dispel the stench.


    It simply affected his appetite!


    He looked at the edge of the barrier, at the center where the blood rain fell.


    He saw that the energy fluctuations in that direction were bing more and more intense.


    Very quickly, it had surpassed the level of Spirit Origin Realm.


    It was about to touch the threshold of the Spirit Saint Realm!


    In the blood rain, apletely blood-red figure slowly stood up.


    The tattered skin had already disappeared, and dazzling muscle lines appeared on the surface of his body.


    ¡°You actually made me to use the Blood Demon Art.¡±


    ¡°Then today, all of you will be buried here!¡±


    A hoarse and low voice came from the blood rain that filled the sky, and a terrifying pressure spread out.


    The three demon beasts had already retreated behind Jiang Yun.


    Even the bear demon that was crawling beside Jiang Yun, its giant body was trembling.

 Chapter 46 - Everyone, I Want to Give You A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 46: Everyone, I Want to Give You A Gift</h4>


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was extremely furious.


    He never thought that this barrier would have the power to seal space!


    No wonder that bear demon didn¡¯t try to escape and directly ran to the mortal¡¯s feet to beg for mercy.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was on rage. His body, which had lost its skin covering, looked ferocious and terrifying. Sticky liquid constantly dripped from his body.


    ¡°Very good, you actually forced me to use the Blood Demon Art.¡±


    ¡°Then all of you, wait for death!¡±


    After saying that, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s greedy eyes instantly looked at Yu Sisi.


    That seductive body and the magic weapon in her hand. Today, he, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, wanted them all!


    Yu Sisi saw that horrible-looking bloody man in the distance looking at her, she couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.


    It was disgusting!


    But there was no fear in her heart, because her master is on her side. As long as her master was still here, no matter how strong Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was, he could not defeat them.


    Jiang Yun saw Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor in front of him.


    His strength had almost reached Spirit Saint Realm.


    It seemed that he was only one step away.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor at his peak should be a Sprit Saint Realm powerhouse. No wonder his vitality was so tenacious.


    He could stand up again under the full-strength attack of the stone giant.


    However, judging from the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s appearance, this state should notst for long.


    Seeing Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s confident appearance, Jiang Yun smiled faintly.


    No way, did he think that he still could win just because he used his trump card?


    ¡°Pulling out your big gun huh? I can do that too!¡±


    ¡°Stone giant! Fusion!¡±


    Following Jiang Yun¡¯s angry shout, the stone giant and the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s puppet immediately rushed towards each other.


    Just as they were about to get close.


    The Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s puppet instantly leaped up high, turning 360 degrees in midair, drawing a perfect arc, and rushed to another stone giant¡¯s chest!


    In an instant, two stone giants, one big and one small, merged together.


    The stone giant¡¯s purple clouds of spiritual power gradually mixed with the blood-colored spiritual power.


    As the two spiritual powers merged, the aura emitted from the stone giant¡¯s body became more and more restless.


    The spiritual power waves emitted from it kept rising and gradually approached the Spirit Saint Realm.


    The ck Bear Demon¡¯s eyes widened when it saw this.


    What was this thing!!


    The ck Bear Demon¡¯s eyes.


    Two puppets could be fused together?


    Could the fusion of two puppets in the Spirit Origin Realm really reach the height of the Spirit Saint Realm?


    Of course not.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s operation was just for show. What he did was to try to fuse the spiritual energy of different attributes of the two puppets.


    If a cultivator tried to do that, the only result would be death by explosion.


    But in this barrier, Jiang Yun was like a god!


    He could suppress the violent energy fluctuations.


    He could suppress the twopletely different energies together and then manually raise the level of the fused puppets.


    Two Spirit Origin Realm cultivatorsbined could beparable to Spirit Saint Realm cultivator?


    Not a chance.


    If Spirit Origin Realm warriors wanted to pose a threat to a Spirit Saint Realm warrior, thy needed hundreds of them.


    After reaching the high level, the gap between the realms was so huge as like sky and earth.


    Under Jiang Yun¡¯s intentional control.


    The gentle and agile purple clouds spiritual aura and the violent and blood-red demonic spiritual aura gradually fused together.


    As the stone giant¡¯s realm increased, its size also continued to shrink.


    In the end, it maintained a height of about three meters.


    This was because previously, Jiang Yun had directly created the Ultraman just for fun.


    It was really too huge.


    The weakness of its inconveniences to move around had already been exploited by Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor once.


    Therefore, during the fusion, the stone giant¡¯s body was shrunk.


    The current stone giant was still the same as Ultraman from before.


    However, purple and red patterns were gradually attached to Ultraman¡¯s body.


    This was the result of the fusion of the two spiritual energies.


    Moreover, a two-meter-long blood-red de appeared in Ultraman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Come out! Tyrant Sword Ultraman!¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at the appearance of the puppet he created and was obviously very satisfied.


    This color match really looked like a famous Ultraman.


    At this moment, the spiritual energy fluctuation emitted from Ultraman¡¯s body had almost reached the Spirit Saint Realm.


    This was something that Jiang Yun had intentionally controlled.


    Because he had just thought of a very interesting idea.


    It was just that he temporarily needed Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor to do an experiment.


    This time, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say any more nonsense.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was already so angry that his seed had exploded. If Jiang Yun continued to provoke him, it would make Jiang Yun seem inhumane.


    Under Jiang Yun¡¯s control, the Tyrant Sword Ultraman charged straight towards Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor after he went furious.


    A blood-red long sword drew a bloody line in the air.


    This time, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor didn¡¯t try to guess Jiang Yun¡¯s intentions.


    He hadpletely understood.


    This mortal was proficient in the changes in the human heart. If he continued to guess, he would be yed by this mortal again.


    Since that was the case, he might as well activate the Blood Demon Art.


    Break it with strength!


    Although the puppet¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t much different from his after fusing with it, it was the same realm as Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor. So Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor might still have a chance.


    The main reason was that he was now in the barrier. If he could not defeat the puppet in front of him, he did not have a chance to leave.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor had already tried this in secret.


    When Tyrant Sword Ultraman was fusing, he had alreadyunched an attack at the edge of the barrier behind him.


    However, the sharp spiritual energy instantly melted when it touched the edge of the barrier.


    Since that was the case, it was better to fight to the death.


    As long as he got rid of the stone giant, the remaining people were very easy to deal with!


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The two long swords collided in the air.


    For a moment, it was actually a stalemate.


    As expected.


    When Jiang Yun saw this scene from afar, he thought to himself.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor ¡®s current strength was only at the peak of the Spirit Origin Realm, and the cultivation technique he practiced was only the earth level cultivation technique, Blood Demon Art.


    But when he against the Tyrant Sword Ultraman who had activated the heaven level cultivation technique, they were still evenly matched.


    Puppets, after all, didn¡¯t have much thinking ability, and could only disy about eighty percent of theirbat strength.


    In that case¡­


    Then there was no need to worry about identally injuring them.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze turned to the people beside him.


    He nned to create a puppet for each of them to be used as sparring partners.


    The three great demons had just reached into new realms, and they were still unstable. Proper battles could help stabilize their realms.


    As for Yu Sisi, it was mainly because her realm had increased too quickly, and shecked actualbat experience.


    As for the ck Bear Demon, it needed a small punishment!


    He nned to slightly increase the difficulty of the ck Bear Demon¡¯s sparring partner.


    ¡°Everyone, I want to give you a gift!¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at the crowd, slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.

 Chapter 47 - Sparring Partner

    <h4>Chapter 47: Sparring Partner</h4>


    After hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s voice.


    The few great demons and Yu Sisi¡¯s gazes all turned towards Jiang Yun.


    But when everyone saw the trace of a smile on Jiang Yun¡¯s face, an inexplicable chill ran up their entire bodies.


    It felt like there was nothing good about it!


    Although Jiang Yun¡¯s smile looked a little strange, what he was about to tell everyone wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    In any case, to Jiang Yun, it was nothing more than having some fun.


    Since he could have fun and train his disciples¡¯ strength, why not?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun continued to speak, ¡°Have you all seen that Tyrant Sword Ultraman?¡±


    The disciples looked at the stone giant that was emitting terrifying fluctuations and was currently locked in a stalemate with Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor.


    Immediately, a bad premonition arose in their hearts.


    Could it be that master wanted them to fight with that stone giant as well?


    Although the three great demons had already reached the Spirit Origin Realm, they still couldn¡¯t help but cower in the face of the stone giant whose strength had almost touched the boundary of the Spirit Saint Realm and whose every attack seemed to be tearing space apart.


    Only Yu Sisi was still rtively calm.


    She felt that her master wouldn¡¯t go so far as to harm them.


    Her master¡¯s every move must have his reasons.


    If Jiang Yun knew what Yu Sisi was thinking, he would definitely let out a bitterugh. This little girl was thinking too much. He really had a mortal body.


    However, it was true that he wouldn¡¯t harm them.


    ¡°Master, are you nning to let us fight an opponent with a simr cultivation level?¡±


    Yu Sisi stood where she was and pondered for a moment before asking in a charming manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Yu Sisi was still the smarter one. As expected of a genius who was able to create a heaven level cultivation technique in just a few short days.


    Jiang Yun was obviously very satisfied with Yu Sisi¡¯s answer.


    After hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s answer, the three great demons immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    They had just advanced to the Spirit Origin Realm and their cultivation realms had yet to stabilize. If the three of them were to fight against Tyrant Sword Ultraman, it would really be difficult for them.


    It they really fought the stone giant a few rounds, the three great demons would have lost their souls.


    Upon hearing that it was an opponent that was not too far away from their cultivation realms.


    Everyone immediately understood Jiang Yun¡¯s good intentions.


    Master must have thought of this idea because he wanted to help them stabilize their realms.


    When he saw the understanding expressions of the disciples, Jiang Yun did not say anything more.


    Jiang Yun thought for a moment and waved at the Wang Hou.


    He signaled for the Wang Hou toe over.


    When the Wang Hou saw that his master was greeting him, he immediately walked over with a happy expression.


    After standing outside the battle ring and watching the bustle for half a day, he almost thought that his master had forgotten about him.


    Although he was only epted as an outer disciple of the Mount God of Heaven.


    During these few days of following his master, Wang Hou had long understood that he had made a huge profit!


    How could the days before being as happy as now?


    His master¡¯s strength was sky-high, and he could even evolve the bloodline abilities of the three great demons that had been dormant for a long time, allowing them toplete their breakthroughs.


    In this world, there was probably no one else other than his master who could have such strength.


    Even if it was just an outer sect disciple, Wang Hou was happy with it.


    In a few moments, Wang Hou had already arrived in front of Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun looked at the disciple in front of him and scratched his head.


    What kind of puppet should he make?


    Got It!


    A tall and sturdy figure appeared in Jiang Yun¡¯s mind.


    Jiang Yun waved his hand.


    The ground trembled and countless rocks separated from the ground, forming a puppet that was about ten meters tall.


    This puppet¡¯s hands touched the ground. Its hind legs were short, and its muscles were extremely well developed.


    It was a King Kong.


    As for why it summoned a ten-meter-tall puppet, the reason was that Jiang Yun felt that if the King Kong was too small, it would not look powerful and domineering enough.


    In any case, Wang Hou could also transform into the form of a magical beast. It would not take long for him to be bigger.


    Seeing that his opponent seemed to be a giant rock King Kong, Wang Hou immediately rubbed his hands together.


    This was definitely advantageous to him.


    Wang Hou¡¯s main body was an ape. Compared to a King Kong, it was definitely more flexible. This was his advantage.


    Of course, all of this was within Jiang Yun¡¯s considerations.


    He had deliberately designed this. He only wanted to temper the realm of his disciples, not kill them. He would definitely ensure that the puppets he summoned to practice with would be slightly weaker.


    With a wave of his hand, Jiang Yun had already teleported Wang Hou and the King Kong to the other side of the barrier.


    ¡°Next, uh¡­ Niu Batian,e.¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at the remaining two great demons. Bai Su was still grilling skewers, so he decided to let Niu Batian go first.


    Niu Batian heard Jiang Yun¡¯s voice and in a sh, he knelt in front of Jiang Yun on one knee.


    In the distance, Wang Hou, who was fighting with the King Kong, even took the time to take a look.


    He thought to himself, why didn¡¯t he think of this? If he had known earlier, he would have knelt too!


    This way, he would show even more respect to his master!


    This time, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t think too much and directly waved his hand.


    A two-meter-tall brawny man with a body simr to Niu Batian¡¯s stood in front of him.


    This puppet¡¯s body was tall and sturdy, and its muscles were well-toned. Just by standing there, it gave Niu Batian an extremely great pressure.


    ¡°This puppet¡¯s name is Johnson, go practice with it.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s indifferent voice, Niu Batian immediately epted the order.


    He was teleported to the direction near the battle circle of Wang Hou with Johnson.


    Seeing that Bull Demon had already been teleported away, Bai Su, who was far away, also put away the skewers in her hand and brought them to Jiang Yun.


    After handing the skewers to Jiang Yun, Bai Su stood there obediently.


    Jiang Yun smelled the fragrance of meat and immediately took a big bite.


    It was really not bad. It was fat but not greasy, crisp but not burnt. He did not expect that Bai Su¡¯s cooking skills were so good.


    In the future, should he hand over the heavy responsibility of being a chef to Bai Su?


    However, Jiang Yun did not hesitate too much. He had to get down to business first.


    Find a sparring partner for Bai Su.


    Bai Su¡¯s original form was a python.


    After thinking for a moment.


    Jiang Yun summoned a huge stone eagle as Bai Su¡¯s opponent.


    The reason was that.


    Bai Su¡¯s attack style mostly relied on her agile body and strong flexibility.


    In addition to her own spell attacks.


    Although Bai Su¡¯s bloodline had evolved, it was far from reaching the level of a dragon.


    In the field of aerialbat, her strength was still rtively weak.


    So, Jiang Yun made a sparring partner that could fly for Bai Su.


    An eagle was the natural enemy of snakes.


    It could maximize Bai Su¡¯s potential.


    In a moment, the sparring partners of the three great demons had been arranged.


    As for Yu Sisi, Jiang Yun felt that Yu Sisi¡¯s strength had improved too quickly recently. She had almost no actualbat experience.


    If he arranged for puppets, it would not be enough for Yu Sisi¡¯s improvement.


    After all, the puppet¡¯s intelligence was limited.


    It was fine if it helped stabilize her realm, but it could not increase her actualbat experience.


    Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was slightly weaker than the Tyrant Sword puppet, but he was still unable to part with it.


    It was enough to prove that the puppet¡¯s low intelligence was indeed its own weakness.


    While he was thinking, Jiang Yun looked down and saw the bear demon at his feet.

 Chapter 48 - The Mentality Of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor Was Broken

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Mentality Of Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor Was Broken</h4>


    This bear demon seemed to be a good sparring partner.


    From the looks of it, this bear¡¯s aptitude was average, but it was actually able to reach rank 6 strength.


    This proved that this bear knew how to survive.


    It was able to grow steadily, and finally reach level 6.


    It proved that the bear had a lot ofbat experience.


    After all, Jiang Yun was shocked when he saw the way the bear was begging for mercy.


    Although the bear was a level 6 demon beast, as long as it was inside the barrier, it would be easy to suppress it.


    ¡°Hey, Big ck Bear.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun said to the bear.


    The bear demon, which had been kneeling on the ground for a long time, immediately raised its head and looked at Jiang Yun with a face full of hope.


    Could it be that the master saw that I had admitted my mistake and had a good attitude and was prepared to let me go?


    ¡°I¡¯m here! What instructions do you have, expert?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s what you said, I will go up a mountain of knives and down a sea of fire. I will do my duty¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun hurriedly waved his hand and stopped the bear demon¡¯s long speech.


    This bear demon was indeed well-versed in the way of survival.


    This desire to survive was simply too much!


    ¡°I really do have a small favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°If you do a good job, don¡¯t even mention letting you go.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the spirit fruits over there? I can even give you a few.¡±


    As he said that, Jiang Yun gestured towards jujubedy¡¯s direction with his mouth.


    Although jujubedy did not have the ability to transform, as a spirit tree, the fruits that she produced were naturally very beneficial to the magical beasts.


    The bear demon was overjoyed when it heard this.


    ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s a small favor? That¡¯s my duty!¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to instruct me, Expert!¡±


    Jiang Yun thought that this bear demon¡¯s ttery was not bad. It did notmit any major crimes, and after it was done, it was okay to release itter.


    ¡°I want you to be my disciple¡¯s sparring partner, as long as you bring out the best of your abilities.¡±


    Hearing this, the ck Bear Demon was suddenly in a dilemma.


    It naturally knew who the disciple Jiang Yun was referring to was.


    It was none other than the little girl holding the ancient bronze sword.


    But even if that little girl was a genius and had reached the Core Formation Realm in just a few days, the ck Bear Demon was a level 6 magical beast.


    If they were to fight, especially if it used its full strength, who knew if that little girl would be able to withstand it.


    If it identally injured her, would Jiang Yun kill it on the spot and eat its bear paw?


    Seeing the hesitation on the ck bear¡¯s face, Jiang Yun immediately opened his mouth to exin.


    ¡°I will suppress your realm to the aspect realm. You can go ahead and attack.¡±


    ¡°Although my disciple is only in the Core Formation Realm, she has ninth-grade talent. In addition to the heaven level cultivation technique, you should have seen it.¡±


    ¡°Even if you use all your strength, it¡¯s still unknown who will win.¡±


    ¡°Within this barrier, you can¡¯t pose a threat to her life.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ If you dare to go easy on her¡­¡±


    Saying this, Jiang Yun looked at the ck Bear Demon with an intimidating gaze.


    The ck Bear Demon immediately lowered its huge head and avoided Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze.


    It agreed.


    Since the expert was able to suppress its strength to the aspect realm, then it should not be much different from that girl.


    Moreover, in the Divine Ao Continent, there was no such thing as cultivation techniques for magical beasts.


    Magical beasts inherited the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. They were born with intelligence, opening up the path of cultivation.


    Most of them relied on the bloodline power of their own race. After reaching the realm, all of their skills were selfprehended.


    Therefore, in terms of strength, that little girl wasn¡¯t much inferior to the ck Bear Demon.


    Without saying anything else, Jiang Yun waved his sleeve and teleported the two away.


    ¡­


    Seeing this scene, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor, who was fighting with the Tyrant Sword Ultraman in the distance, felt like his eyes were about to split open.


    Only now did he realize how wrong he was.


    The three ordinary-looking demon beasts had actually reached the Spirit Origin Realm!


    It wasn¡¯t until the three great demons started fighting with the puppets that Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor finally saw the true strength of the three people.


    The mortal who didn¡¯t have any spirit energy fluctuation could actually transfer a Spirit Origin Realm expert away with a wave of his sleeve.


    This kind of ability absolutely couldn¡¯t be exined by the array formation.


    This kind of ability was absolutely impossible for even an ordinary Spirit Saint Realm expert to achieve!


    That person¡¯s true strength was definitely above the Spirit Saint Realm!


    Jiang Yun had only been toying with him all along.


    Thinking of this, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was so angry that his throat retched, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly, ¡°Since you have such strength, why didn¡¯t you kill me earlier!?¡±


    In the distance, Jiang Yun was eating the skewers in his hand and watching the battle.


    When he heard Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor¡¯s words, he immediately turned his head and looked in his direction.


    ¡°I never said that I didn¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    A casual reply hurt Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor andpletely shattered his mentality.


    That¡¯s right!


    It seemed like Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor had been making his own deductions and didn¡¯t care about Jiang Yun¡¯s words.


    Thinking of this, the Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor stood on the spot dejectedly.


    He didn¡¯t move anymore.


    He already understood that he couldn¡¯t walk out today.


    From the moment he stepped into the Mount God of Heaven, he was destined to die.


    With a sh of the Tyrant Sword Ultraman¡¯s de, Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor died.


    ¡°Ding! Your puppet has killed a Spirit Origin Realm cultivator. Obtained 100 halo points and 3,000 experience points.¡±


    A notification popped up.


    Jiang Yun instantly felt a sense of happiness.


    This Tyrant Sword Sect Ancestor was indeed not bad. The reward he provided after his death was more than all the cultivators he had killed before.


    One person was stronger than three!


    With a thought, he dispersed Tyrant Sword Ultraman.


    Jiang Yun looked at his attribute panel with satisfaction.


    Host: Jiang Yun


    Experience points: 5,020


    Halo points: 100


    Halo level: Level 1 (Absolute Domain) , Level 2 (Bloodline Evolution)


    Experience required for level up: 0/10,000


    Halo range: 283 m (radius)


    Quest: Randomly triggered


    Exchange ratio: One experience point can be exchanged for one halo point, and each halo point can be increased by one meter (radius)


    Not bad.


    Eating skewers, stroking the leopard cat, and enjoying the battle scene of his disciples.


    What a great day!


    However, Jiang Yun watched for a moment.


    He felt that the battle between the ck Bear Demon and Yu Sisi was more interesting.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun looked at the battlefield of the two once again.

 Chapter 49 - Yu Sisi Made a Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 49: Yu Sisi Made a Breakthrough</h4>


    After the ck Bear said ¡°pardon me¡± to Yu Sisi, he pounced on her.


    After all, with Jiang Yun¡¯s words in front of him, he didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and went all out.


    Although the ck Bear¡¯s realm had been suppressed to Dharma Realm, he was still a huge challenge for Yu Sisi who was only in the Core Formation Realm.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s right hand holding a sword in front of her chest and stared at the ck Bear¡¯s every move.


    When the ck Bear pounced towards Yu Sisi, apart from the spiritual power attack of the ck Bear itself, the level pressure poured down at the same time.


    Yu Sisi quickly took two steps back to reduce the impact of the ck Bear and raised her sword at the same time.


    The Gu Tong Immortal Sword was thrown up in the air andnded right behind the ck Bear.


    At this time, the ck Bear¡¯s palm was already close to Yu Sisi¡¯s chest. Yu Sisi formed a seal with both hands and activated the Gu Tong Sword.


    The ck Bear felt the threat behind it, so he had no choice but to shift its body to dodge the sword.


    Yu Sisi used this opportunity to keep a distance from him. She formed a seal with her hands quickly, and as her five fingers rotated, the Gu Tong Immortal Sword moved with her heart and wrapped around the ck Bear.


    The ck Bear also understood Yu Sisi¡¯s weakness. Although she had a cultivation technique, herbat technique was weaker, which was precisely what he good at.


    The ck Bear no longer cared about the Gu Tong Immortal Sword that had already formed twelve clones, and directly chased after Yu Sisi.


    After transforming into its original form, the huge and thick bear paw wrapped around the full-strength energy of Dharma Realm, and its speed was extremely fast.


    Yu Sisi could only roll on her side and do two things at once. She was in an unfavorable situation.


    Just as she could not avoid the bear paw, the sword protected her and reduced most of the force. The aftershock still caused Yu Sisi to spit out blood.


    However, she did not shrink back because of this. Instead, the more she fought, the braver she became. She always took the opportunity to strike at the ck Bear.


    Although the damage was not high, the two of them kept exchanged blows. Yu Sisi¡¯s clothes were tattered and stained with blood. ck Bear¡¯s fur was covered in blood.


    Jiang Yuny on the recliner and watched them fight. He also saw some clues


    Yu Sisi was good at using martial arts in actualbat. She was bing more and morepatible with Gu Tong Immortal Sword. She was able to harmonize herself with the sword. She had already mastered a heaven-tier martial art.


    On the other hand, although ck Bear¡¯s realm was higher than Yu Sisi¡¯s, it was really unable to let go. It was timid and was trying its best to avoid getting injured.


    Although Jiang Yun had asked ck Bear to go all out, ck Bear was probably used to it and did not have the courage to go all out.


    Seeing that ck Bear had once again given up on catching Yu Sisi, who was so close to it, to avoid the sword attack, Jiang Yun was furious.


    ¡°Big ck Bear, are you deaf to my words?!¡±


    Upon hearing this, ck Bear Spirit¡¯s skin instantly tensed up. He hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you keep dodging?¡± Jiang Yun frowned. What kind of sparring partner was this?


    Upon hearing this, ck Bear Spirit swallowed his saliva,


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t be angry, master.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Back Bear¡¯s fighting style instantly changed.


    His movement became more agile, trying his best to control the leg to dodge the Gu Tong Immortal Sword, and attacked Yu Sisi fiercely.


    Yu Sisi was also somewhat unable to withstand this, so she could only change her fighting style and retract Gu Tong Immortal Sword, engaging in closebat.


    However, ck Bear had a natural advantage. His skin was rough and flesh was thick. Yu Sisi had no choice but to react ordingly. Amidst the shes of sabers and swords, she was familiar with the heaven level cultivation method.


    Jiang Yun saw this and rxed his brows. He nodded his head in satisfaction. This was more like it.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s intuition told her that her arms were almost paralyzed from waving the sword and forming seals. She was only relying on this tenacity to persevere.


    She could not fall. She could not let her master down. She would definitely win!


    Wherever her heart was, she would be invincible.


    Yu Sisi was covered in blood, but her eyes were as bright as the stars. Her sword skill, and her exhausted spiritual power had once again increased.


    As ck Bear fought, he only felt that Yu Sisi¡¯s momentum had not decreased but had increased instead. However, he could not hold on any longer, and his heart was filled with shock.


    Was she about to break through?


    As the master of this realm, Jiang Yun naturally felt the changes in Yu Sisi. In fact, he had already sensed it before.


    Therefore, when he saw that ck Bear¡¯s fighting style had started to be conservative, he was afraid that Yu Sisi would miss this opportunity, so he reminded her.


    It seemed that Yu Sisi did not disappoint him.


    Apanied by a surge of spiritual power, Gu Tong Immortal Sword sent ck Bear flying with an unstoppable force. The result was already decided.


    Jiang Yun raised his hand, and ck Bear understood. It got up from the ground and stood to the side.


    Yu Sisi snapped back to her senses from the big move just now. She was pleasantly surprised as she felt the changes in her body, she had advanced!


    Subconsciously, Yu Sisi ran towards Jiang Yun.


    The bright and beautiful sunlight shone on the young girl¡¯s blood-stained face, but it was not terrifying. Instead, it carried a sense of innocence.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve broken through to the aspect realm!¡±


    Yu Sisi was extremely excited. She herself did not expect that she would actually break through from the Core Formation Realm to Dharma Realm in just a few days.


    Was this the effect of a grade nine talent. Thinking of this, Yu Sisi¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude.


    She suddenly knelt down towards Jiang Yun. ¡°Thank you, master, for your great kindness!¡±


    Yu Sisi understood that if it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Yun¡¯s help, this was a height that she would never be able to reach in her entire life. But now, she had easily obtained it.


    Even though Jiang Yun was suddenly knelt down, he didn¡¯t panic in the slightest. He nodded his head to show that he understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s also the result of your hard work.¡± After all, cultivation depended on the individual when the master brought her in.


    Jiang Yun checked Yu Sisi¡¯s condition and confirmed that she didn¡¯t suffer any internal injuries during the battle just now, so he let her consolidate her cultivation on her own.


    Jiang Yuny on the recliner and admired the sunset in the sky. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, ¡°The advancement is all yours. I don¡¯t have anything.¡±.


    Just as Jiang Yun wasmenting about his life, he identally caught a glimpse of ck Bear Spirit beside him.


    The ck Bear Spirit was still in its original form, but he had shrunk to the size of a normal person. The original form was more conducive to recovering from injuries.


    Jiang Yun turned his head to look at him. The ck Bear Spirit was still unaware. He stared fixedly at Yu Sisi, who was meditating on the side. The envy in his eyes was almost flowing to the ground along with his saliva


    Just now, it had even given Yu Sisi a few dates as encouragement. Yu Sisi was still holding one in her hand that she had not finished eating.


    Jiang Yun looked at the ck Bear Spirit, whose skin and flesh were all torn apart. He was in a very bad shape. With just a thought, Jiang Yun fully healed the ck Bear Spirit. Not a single wound was left.


    Initially, ck Bear Spirit did not have any reaction. It was just that when he reluctantly withdrew its gaze and was about to ask for permission to return to the cave to heal his wounds, he suddenly realized that his fur was smooth, and it was not injured at all.


    ck Bear Spirit was both surprised and happy. It would take him three to five years to heal this wound. The damage caused by the Gu Tong Immortal Sword was indeed great. Otherwise, he would not have be more and more cowardly during the fight.


    ¡°Thank you for healing my wounds. If there is anything else you need, I will definitely do it.¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at the ck Bear that was bowing to him and did not ask it to get up.


    He thought to himself, ¡®This ck Bear Spirit is very obedient. I cannot leave the Mount God of Heaven and am short of an errand boy.¡¯


    ¡°Oh? Then are you willing to listen to my orders from now on?¡±


    Upon hearing this, ck Bear Spirit raised his head in excitement, ¡®Is he taking me in?!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m willing, of course I¡¯m willing to. I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for master, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    Jiang Yun continued to leanzily on the recliner as he said nonchntly,


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job sparring with Yu Sisi, but you¡¯ve also attracted people who shouldn¡¯t havee¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun paused at this point. ck Bear Spirit immediately knelt down in fear.


    ¡°I was foolish and offended master. I beg for your forgiveness. As long as you forgive me, I will do anything. I only beg that you let me follow you!¡±


    Big ck Bear knelt in front of Jiang Yun sincerely. He almost came over with tears in his eyes and tugged at his sleeve.

 Chapter 50 - Accepting the Black Bear Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 50: epting the ck Bear Spirit</h4>


    Jiang Yun looked at the ck Bear spirit that was looking at him like a little wife and was speechless.


    A big and strong male bear willing to obey for survival, good!


    ¡°How about this, I will establish a sect on my Mount God of Heaven, and you can be an outer sect disciple.¡±


    Jiang Yun was calm andposed as he constructed a grand blueprint in his heart. He wanted topletely control this world!


    The ck Bear spirit rolled his ck eyes and said, ¡®Yes¡¯.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Now that master wants to establish a sect, he only have a few disciples now. It¡¯s already a great fortune for me to be able to enter the sect. There¡¯s nothing to be picky about.¡¯.


    Immediately, he knelt down towards Jiang Yun and kowtowed three times. ¡°Master!¡±


    Jiang Yun copsed on the reclining chair and calmly received the ck Bear Spirit¡¯s big bow.


    At the same time, he received a system notification: Disciple epted, reward 60 experience points.


    Jiang Yun silently converted the experience points into the radius of the absolute domain. He felt that his control had once again expanded, and he was in a great mood.


    He raised his finger and helped ck Bear up. At the same time, he was concerned about this disciple of his.


    ¡°Oh right, What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ck Bear had already transformed into human form. When he heard this, heughed foolishly and rubbed his head. He said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Master, your disciple is nameless. In the past, I cultivated alone. All the living creatures I met called me ck Bear Spirit, which is also called ck Bear.¡±


    Jiang Yun was speechless when he heard this. What kind of crudely named method was this.


    ¡°Then if you be my disciple, you still have to have a proper name. In the future, you will be called Xiong Ji. You run quite fast.¡±


    When ck Bear heard this, he was overjoyed and bowed again.


    ¡°Disciple Xiong Ji thanked for master¡¯s kindness, for giving me a name!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Yun felt a strange power of rules descend upon him and Xiong Ji.


    Jiang Yun was somewhat surprised as he summoned the system.


    ¡°System, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have activated the naming mission. Naming mission: name the object within the path. This is the ability of the ancient gods to create all things. At the same time, they have absolute control over the naming object, regardless of whether it is within the absolute domain or not.¡±


    Jiang Yun was a little surprised. He immediately received the 20 experience points that the system had dyed.


    ¡°So, I get experience points just by naming the object?¡±


    ¡°It requires the named object to have a certain level of intelligence, and it has no name before. There are no other requirements.¡±


    Jiang Yun was quite happy when he heard this. He now had another method to increase experience points. Not bad, not bad.


    He waved his hand and let Xiong Ji leave. He wanted to see if this naming rule was useful.


    With a thought, Xiong Ji stood at the edge of the absolute domain.


    Jiang Yun and the system weremunicating in their minds. Xiong Ji did not know anything. He only knew that he had appeared at the edge of the domain when he raised his head.


    In front of him was the top of the God of Heaven Mountain, and behind him was a world of ice and snow. Xiong Ji was shocked.


    ¡°Take two steps outside,¡±Jiang Yun said.


    Xiong Ji took two steps back without hesitation. If he was told to go east, he would not go west.


    Xiong Ji stood in the snow. The wind was so strong that his hair and clothes were in a mess, but he did not dare to move.


    Jiang Yun saw that Xiong Ji had already left his territory and thought to himself, ¡°Xiong Ji,e to me.¡±


    The next second, Xiong Ji was stunned as he watched himself fly towards Jiang Yun uncontrobly.


    However, when Xiong Ji stood in front of Jiang Yun like a wooden statue, Jiang Yun thought to himself, ¡°As expected.¡±


    Xiong Ji, on the other hand, was greatly shocked. From the battle before, he already knew that Jiang Yun had absolute control over the domain, but just now, he was clearly outside Jiang Yun¡¯s domain!


    So master still had some strength left. He was truly unfathomable. At that moment, he became even more respectful to his master.


    After sending Xiong Ji away, Jiang Yun seriously considered the n to expand the Mount God of Heaven. He wanted to walk around in this world, and he could not be kept in the dark.


    He could list his absolute domain as the headquarters of the sect, recruit disciples from all over the world, let the peoplee to him and asked him to be their master.


    However, to make their sect famous, it was not enough to rely on just two or three little kittens who were looking for trouble. They might even spread rumors about him.


    Jiang Yun thought hard, and finally, his gaze fell on Wang Hou and the others.


    Wang Hou and the others were currently engaged in a heated battle with the puppets. As demon kings, they had to take care of their entire tribe in every way. It was rare for them to fight without considering the pain and suffering.


    Seeing that they were fighting so hard, Jiang Yun estimated that it would take a while. He was not in a hurry and smiled as he touched the Jasper Butterfly on his shoulder.


    He stood up and faced the domain. He raised his arms and pointed at the mountains and rivers.


    He first separated the few who were fighting. With a wave of his left hand, the ground on the cliff became t. A hundred-meter-tall building rose from the ground


    With a wave of his right hand, a huge rock appeared out of thin air. The words ¡°Mount God of Heaven¡± were carved on it. Itnded on the edge of the domain.


    Now that the domain was a little small, they had to make do with it. Jiang Yun looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.


    The sudden appearance of a huge rock beside them shocked Wang Hou and the others. When they turned around and saw the tall building that had risen from the ground, they were so shocked that they stood rooted to the ground.


    While they were distracting, they were hit by the puppets head-on. Wang Hou was hit in the stomach, Niu Batian was thrown to the ground, and Bai Su was the most miserable. Her tail was tied up, and a few of her bones were broken.


    Hearing their cries of pain, Jiang Yun raised his hand and withdrew the puppet, allowing the three of them to catch their breath.


    The three of them covered their wounds and walked to Jiang Yun¡¯s side. They looked around in surprise and praised Jiang Yun¡¯s magical ability.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Yun finished speaking, the wounds on the three of them instantly disappeared.


    The three of them bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°What do you think of our sect?¡±


    When Wang Hou and the other two heard this, they were also a little stunned. What did he mean?


    However, when they caught a glimpse of the huge rock that had suddenly appeared out of the corner of their eyes, they rationally held back the question that was about toe out of their mouths.


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Bai Su asked cautiously.


    ¡°Sigh, our sect was attacked by someone today. We didn¡¯t really have much reputation.¡±


    Jiang Yun pretended to sigh. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them even if they didn¡¯te.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect the prestige of the sect and make those who dare to bully our sect pay the price!¡±


    The three of them spoke with conviction. They had no doubt that they would lose. With such an invincible master around, losing would be a joke!


    ¡°But there are only three of you.¡± Jiang Yun poured cold water on them without hesitation.


    ¡°But we have you, master!¡±


    The three of them turned into flighty sweethearts.


    Jiang Yun held his breath. No matter how stupid his disciple was, he could not throw them out! Calm down!


    Jiang Yun took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. After all, if he became irritable, a tornado could be directly created in the domain.


    ¡°What I mean is, I want to expand the sect. I need you to go down the mountain to establish our prestige. If you want our sect to be famous, it will be up to you to stir up trouble. Ah, no, promote our sect.¡± Jiang Yun stated expressionlessly.


    ¡°I see. Master, don¡¯t worry. The three of us promise toplete the mission and let the entire Divine Ao Maind know of your prestige!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With you around, if any little bastard dares to stir up trouble, I will be the first to not let him off!¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely not let you down!¡±


    The three of them stood by Jiang Yun¡¯s side, their eyes fervent as they passionately discussed the glorious future.

 Chapter 51 - I Want the World

    <h4>Chapter 51: I Want the World</h4>


    Jiang Yun¡¯s words had aroused the ambitions of the three of them. They were ambitious and wanted nothing more than to use a loudspeaker to spread Jiang Yun¡¯s name throughout the continent.


    However, Jiang Yun¡¯s mind was clear and he could only hold his forehead helplessly. When fighting with that Tyrant Sword guy, these three disciples of his were far from meeting his requirements.


    All they had was ruthless confidence, even though this confidence seemed to have been given by him.


    Jiang Yun decided to let the three of them cultivate in his domain for a period of time before going down the mountain.


    Jiang Yun shared his thoughts with the three of them, and the three of them looked at each other. Finally, they knelt in front of Jiang Yun,


    Jiang Yun raised his eyebrows. What was this about.


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to?¡±


    Bai Su gritted her teeth. She knew that this might anger Jiang Yun, but they had to say it.


    ¡°Master, of course we are willing to. It¡¯s just that the three of us are demon kings, and we have some territories under us that need to be managed. We know that we have entered the sect, and we should put master¡¯s wishes first, but we have been out for a long time¡­¡±


    Bai Su kowtowed deeply, ¡°Master, please let us return to the territory to settle things properly. When the timees, we will wholeheartedly solve master¡¯s problems.¡±


    After saying that, the three of them fell to the ground, their hearts filled with fear and unease.


    ¡°Just this matter?¡±


    Jiang Yun was a little speechless. He thought that the three of them only wanted to stay by his side and did not want to leave.


    ¡°Then go and settle it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Looking at Jiang Yun¡¯s casual attitude, Bai Su was stunned.


    She did not expect her master to be so easy to talk to. When she was traveling in the world, she had encountered some powerful sects. Once a disciple entered the sect, they were required topletely obey the wishes of the sect. It was almost like being a ve. The more powerful the master was, the harsher he was to his disciples.


    Bai Su was moved in her heart. She believed that she had met a powerful and generous master, and she treasured this opportunity even more.


    Little did she know that it was not a big deal to Jiang Yun. It was like a student leaving her homework at home, and Jiang Yun just let her go back and get it.


    She had no idea how rigid the master-disciple rtionship in this world was. She had directly used the interaction between him and her master as a temte.


    Thinking of his master who had suddenly left, Jiang Yun turned his head to look at the tombstone in the setting sun and gave a nostalgic smile.


    The moonlight was like water, sprinkling all over the courtyard. It was quiet all around, only the rustling of the jujube tree branches and leaves.


    Jiang Yun chewed on Yu Sisi¡¯s roasted chicken. It was really fragrant.


    Bai Su and the other two came out of the attic. They were dressed neatly and their faces were ruddy. Their injuries had already been healed by Jiang Yun.


    Wang Hou looked at Jiang Yun, who was dressed in in clothes and leaning against the recliner. His eyes were filled with admiration. Even if his master was chewing on a roasted chicken, he was still so handsome.


    Jiang Yun felt a little ufortable under Wang Hou and the others¡¯ heated gazes. He thought for a moment and put down the roasted chicken, ¡°You guys want to eat it too?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Master, we don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Wang Hou hurriedly waved his hand. How could they dare to snatch food from their master.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Yun continued to nibble. Needless to say, Yu Sisi¡¯s roasted chicken skill was getting better and better.


    ¡°Master, we are here to bid farewell to you. We n to return as soon as possible and travel through the night.¡±. Wang Hou said somewhat reluctantly. The spiritual energy in Jiang Yun¡¯s domain was abundant. They had only cultivated for a few days and had already improved a little.


    One had to know that the once they reached higher realm, the harder it was to advance. As demon kings, they had also stagnated in their realm for a long time.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Yun finally finished eating the roasted chicken. He cleaned his hands with his mind andy on the chair to look at the moon.


    Niu Batian looked at Jiang Yun¡¯s back, he was very grateful to Jiang Yun in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know how to express it. He could only sincerely bow to Jiang Yun.


    When Wang Hou and Bai Su saw him, they also bowed to their master.


    In the blink of an eye, they turned into a stream of light and flew out of Mount God of Heaven, like an unknown meteor in the night sky.


    Jiang Yun sighed when he felt that the three of them had already left.


    A Jasper Butterfly flew over andnded lightly on Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulder. Its antenna moved slightly and touched Jiang Yun¡¯s face.


    The leopard cat also came out of nowhere and circled around his feet.


    Jiang Yun stroked the smooth and soft fur on the leopard cat¡¯s back and touched the Jasper Butterfly¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Oh, you two¡­¡±


    Under the moon, a man, a butterfly, and a cat quietly admired the moon. It was quiet and peaceful, as beautiful as a painting.


    Yu Sisi washed up and nned to meditate under the moon for a while before going to rest. As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw that peaceful painting.


    Yu Sisi slowly walked over and said softly, ¡°Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Teacher.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, as if she was afraid of disturbing the gods up in the sky. ¡°Did Wang Hou and the others left?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they have to deal with matters in their own territory. They wille back after some time.¡± Jiang Yun stroked the soft hair on his hands and answered faintly.


    Yu Sisi sat on the floor beside his recliner and looked up at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Teacher said today that you would establish a sect and spread your name all over the Divine Ao Maind.¡±


    ¡°So what? Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yu Sisi shook her head and looked at Jiang Yun seriously, ¡°What teacher wants to do will definitely seed. I just didn¡¯t expect teacher to suddenly have such an idea.¡±


    Jiang Yun had previously said that he was already tens of thousands of years old. Yu Sisi thought that with Jiang Yun¡¯s ability, he would have done it long ago if he had such an idea.


    ¡°If you want to do it, then do it. There¡¯s no reason.¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t want to exin too much. ¡°You just need to know that what I want is to expand our sect will spread to the entire Divine Ao Maind and have disciples everywhere. What I want is to be above tens of thousands of people!¡±


    Jiang Yun spoke of his grand n as if it was a matter of course. He was like a high and mighty emperor, living in a high hall and ruling the world.


    Yu Sisi suddenly did not dare to look at him. She replied firmly, ¡°We will definitely do what teacher wants for you.¡±


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t understand me in many ways, but you don¡¯t need to think about these things. You are my disciple. I will teach you well. You must cultivate seriously and be obedient.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s tone was a little cold. He felt that Yu Sisi was not being serious.


    ¡°Yes, teacher, I understand.¡± Yu Sisi answered in a fluster. After saying that, she left.


    Jiang Yun was left alone, as if no one hade.


    Jiang Yun walked step by step to the edge of the absolute domain. Because he had epted Xiong Ji, his domain expanded by a few dozen meters.


    Walking out from the original boundary of the domain, with every step he took, the wind and snow beneath his feet turned into a verdant spring.


    Turning the boundary of the domain into transparent, Jiang Yun felt as if he was in a crystal ball, protected and imprisoned.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Yun snorted. Although he couldn¡¯t cultivate, he would use his own method to create a kingdom that belonged to him. He would even kill the gods if they were in his way!


    He took a few more steps back, leaving a distance of about five meters, and turned it into a world of wind and snow like the outside world.


    This way, he could take care of those guys who were standing at his door and shooting their mouths off. He was anticipating who would be the first one to suffer.


    When Jiang Yun thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time he met Xiong Ji ¡ª it was Xiong Ji who first shot his mouth off to annoy him.


    Jiang Yun shook his head in amusement, but he caught a glimpse of Xiong Ji from the corner of his eye. Xiong Ji was still covered in blood and was staggering toward him.

 Chapter 52 - Shameless Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 52: Shameless Scoundrel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yun looked at Xiong Ji, who was running towards him with injuries all over his body, and his face instantly darkened.


    Who Was It? Who dared to hurt his disciple!!


    Xiong Ji also saw Jiang Yun from afar, and his face revealed a look of joy as he sped up and rushed towards him.


    Jiang Yunmunicated with his mind, ¡®Xiong Ji, get behind me.¡¯


    Xiong Ji realized that he could not control himself and flew towards Jiang Yun. He rxed and finallynded lightly behind Jiang Yun.


    At this time, the person chasing Xiong Ji also revealed himself. A ck figure approached from afar.


    Jiang Yun looked coldly at the ck-clothed cultivator in front of him as if he was looking at a dead person.


    The ck-clothed cultivator, He Zhao. He Zhao cautiously stopped few meters away from Jiang Yun. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Because Jiang Yun had turned the barrier transparent, He Zhao also saw the peach blossomnd that looked like spring and summer inside the barrier, as well as a young man with an unfriendly expression.


    He Zhao was a local cultivator who had reached the Psychic Realm. He had been to the mountain many times, but he had never seen this ce.


    He Zhao had some concerns, but he didn¡¯t want to give up. He said, ¡°Young man, that man behind you is not a good person. He stole something from me. Don¡¯t protect him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did he steal from you?¡±


    Jiang Yun asked. How could Xiong Ji have the guts to steal from someone whose realm was higher than his?! Who was he kidding?!


    He Zhao didn¡¯t want to expose the treasure that Xiong Ji took, and he sensed that the young man in front of him had no cultivation level at all. He assumed that young man was just an ordinary person, so he was a little displeased, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Ask your master toe out and talk to me!¡±


    He Zhao subconsciously thought that Jiang Yun was a doorman.


    ¡°I am the master here. You injured my disciple, and you still dare toe to my door and shout rudely. You are simply courting death!¡± Jiang Yun was furious. His disciple who had just been epted was being bullied. It was simply a p to his face!


    ¡°You are the master of this ce?¡± He Zhao was very skeptical about this, but when he saw Xiong Ji standing behind Jiang Yun, he started to believe. He was 70% convinced by Xiong Ji¡¯s arrogant expression.


    ¡°Since this ck Bear Spirit is your disciple, then you should discipline him properly. He stole something from me, tell him to return it!¡±


    When Xiong Ji heard this, he was so angry that his face turned red. He angrily pointed at Xiong Ji, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I was the one who defeated astral sparrow and got this. You¡¯re trying to snatch it by force!¡±


    When Xiong Ji said this, he took out the thing in his arms. It was an immortal herb that waspletely red. On the top of it was a strange small bead that was emitting a faint light. With one look, one could tell that it was a good thing.


    ¡°Master, I really defeated its guardian spirit, astral sparrow to get this immortal herb. This person was hiding in a corner. When I got the immortal herb, he suddenly jumped out and said that I stole it from him.¡± Xiong Ji was afraid that Jiang Yun would not believe him, so he hurriedly exined to him.


    Seeing that Jiang Yun nodded to show that he understood the situation and did not me him, Xiong Ji felt relieved and quietly stayed behind Jiang Yun.


    Xiong Ji had exposed the matter. He Zhao felt that he had lost face and became angry out of embarrassment, ¡°This is something that belongs to the He family. We already knew that the immortal herb was there. It was just that it had not matured yet, so we sent people to guard it.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t you go out and stop him when he went to pick the immortal herb? Instead, you waited for him to get it beforeing out.¡±


    He Zhao was rendered speechless by Jiang Yun¡¯s words. He knew that his statement wouldn¡¯t hold water, so he simply threatened, ¡°Do you know who my master¡¯s family is? It¡¯s the He family, one of the two major forces of Thunder City! If you don¡¯t want any trouble, hand over the immortal herb!¡±


    Thunder City? Jiang Yun felt that this name was a little familiar. It seemed like Yu Sisi¡¯s family had been annexed by the two major forces of Thunder City.


    So, he was an old acquaintance. Jiang Yun could not help but sigh at how small this world was. He casually sent a voice transmission to ask Yu Sisi toe over and recognize him.


    He turned his head and deliberately provoked He Zhao. His tone was contemptuous, ¡°What rubbish force? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Are you guys like to snatch things from others. Tsk, tsk. How pathetic¡±


    He Zhao was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°You, you ignorant brat!¡±


    He was about to fly up and teach Jiang Yun a lesson. However, he was interrupted by a familiar voice.


    He Zhao cautiouslynded on the snow five meters away from Jiang Yun. Jiang Yun looked at where hended and tried his best not tough out loud.


    He Zhao was like a silly rabbit that had bumped into a wooden stake, and Jiang Yun was a farmer who quietly watched the dead rabbit.


    ¡°Teacher, I heard that my old friends areing? Who are they?¡±


    Yu Sisi remembered when her family was destroyed, and everyone deserted her overnight. What old friend she still had?


    He Zhao recognized Yu Sisi the moment she got close, and his face turned green. He had sent many people to hunt her down. But in the end, those people had disappeared without a trace. It was very strange.


    Yu Sisi also recognized He Zhao, and her eyes turned red as she red at him. He Zhao did not dare to look at her.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yun also had a guess and pointed ar He Zhao, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s an old friend, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an old friend. Yu Zhao, you actually still dare to see me? You despicable sc*mbag!¡± Yu Sisi was almost breaking out of tears. If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Zhao acting as an insider, how could the Yu family¡¯s old residence be breached?!


    The bloody storm from that day reappeared before her eyes, and Yu Sisi wished that she could cut him into a thousand pieces.


    He Zhao did not expect to see Yu Sisi, and his heart was in a panic. After being reprimanded by her like this, he spoke without thinking, ¡°So what! The winner takes all. The Yu family is half-dead anyway. They would rather raise a trash like you than choose an heir from a side family. serves them right! Bah! What are you talking about? My surname is He now. My name is He Zhao. I¡¯m a member of the He family!¡±


    Yu Sisi did not expect him to be so shameless. Gu Tong Immortal Sword could feel the intense emotions of its owner. The light around its body shone brightly, and the sword aura pointed straight at He Zhao.


    He Zhao sensed that Yu Sisi¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Dharma Realm, and he was shocked. Originally, with Yu Sisi¡¯s talent, it was impossible for her to reach this realm.


    Then he remembered that Yu Sisi called that young man her teacher. His mind was full of thoughts, and he could not care less. He wanted to escape.


    He Zhao circted his spiritual power and was about to run, but he found that his feet seemed to have taken root on the ground.


    The arrogance and viciousness on He Zhao¡¯s face dissipated. He tried to pull out his legs in a panic, but it was useless. He waspletely flustered.


    Seeing his performance, Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi knew that he was already in Jiang Yun¡¯s absolute domain.


    Regardless of whether he was Yu Zhao or He Zhao, he was dead for sure!


    He Zhao saw Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi approach him with ferocious expressions, but he could not move or use his magic power. He hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. ck Bear, I was wrong. I wronged you for stealing the immortal herb. Please let me go.¡±


    He turned to Yu Sisi again, he wished he could kneel down and beg for forgiveness, ¡°Sisi, listen to me. I was too jealous of you at that time, that¡¯s why I did such a thing. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡±


    But the two of them did not want to let him go. Jiang Yun simply did not care and let them vent their hatred on He Zhao.


    ¡°Nobody asked you to nder me. That was the immortal herb that I obtained with great effort. I was prepared to use it as a gift to my master. How dare you try to snatch it?!¡±


    As Xiong Ji spoke, he transformed into his bear form and smacked He Zhao¡¯s head with a thick bear paw. Immediately, a few deep bloody scars were left behind. He Zhao felt dizzy and one of his ears fell off.

 Chapter 53 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 53: Revenge</h4>


    He Zhao was in unbearable pain. Knowing that he was going to die in this nameless ce today, he wailed and cursed, ¡°Ah, ah, ah! How dare you treat me like this? The He family won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re all going to die!¡±


    Jiang Yun did not take his threat to heart. He watched his dying struggle with boredom. He lowered his head and yed with his fingers.


    He Zhao was a despicable scoundrel. It was considered be giving him face for Jiang Yun to deal with him.


    Yu Sisi formed a seal with her hands and urged the Gu Tong Immortal Sword to stab He Zhao from all directions. She showed no mercy.


    At that time, He Zhao had colluded with outsiders to break the Yu family¡¯s enchantment. He had even bullied her parents in front of everyone. He wanted to show his loyalty to his new master, the He family.


    The past was still vivid in her mind. Yu Sisi was filled with anger and hatred, and she was determined to make him pay with blood!


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Violent swordkee flowed through his veins, and He Zhao¡¯s veins bulged out, making him look even more ferocious.


    ¡°The He family will not let you off!!!¡± He Zhao was covered in blood as he said these words viciously and looked at Jiang Yun fiercely


    It was this person who had saved Yu Sisi and harmed him to such an extent. He was not willing!


    Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi were even more furious when they saw He Zhao stared rudely at Jiang Yun.


    They respected Jiang Yun as if he were a god. It was provocation to them if anyone tried to offense their master.


    Yu Sisi cut his eyes with her sword. He Zhao immediately lost his eyes and covered his face as he wailed.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you re at my teacher!¡± after shing his eyes, the hatred in her heart subsided a little. She turned her head and asked Jiang Yun, ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s kill him.¡±


    Xiong Ji also nodded in agreement, ¡°Senior is right. Letting such a scum live for another 15 minutes would be a waste of resources.¡±


    Jiang Yun had a new understanding of Xiong Ji¡¯sckeys. Yu Sisi was much younger than him, but she called him ¡°senior¡± very straightforwardly.


    Jiang Yun did not have any thoughts about this. He simply nodded and let them do it.


    Yu Sisi cut off He Zhao¡¯s head with a sword. Blood instantly spurted out and dyed the snowy ground red.


    He Zhao¡¯s head fell to the ground with a ¡°plop¡±, but his body was still standing upright. After a while, he kneeled on the ground and finally fell into the snow.


    At this moment, a ball of white light suddenly flew out from He Zhao¡¯s corpse and rushed down the mountain like the world was about to end.


    It was He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit. He had reached the Psychic Realm and cultivated his primordial spirit. As long as his primordial spirit was alive, he would not die.


    He Zhao was extremely resentful. His primordial spirit leaving his body had greatly damaged his cultivation. He had consumed a lot in his escape this time. He would definitelye back for revenge!


    Before going down the mountain, He Zhao finally noticed the huge rock that was steadily leaving the barrier. The words ¡°Mount God of Heaven¡± came into his sight.


    Very good. He Zhao remembered that he was a man of the immortal God of Heaven Mountain!


    Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji looked at He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit that disappeared in the blink of an eye. They frowned and were puzzled.


    ¡°Master, that He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit has escaped.¡± Xiong Ji touched the pattern on his sleeve and said.


    ¡°I know. I let him go on purpose.¡± Jiang Yun moved his finger, and He Zhao¡¯s body turned into ashes. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the wind and snow, and the blood stains on the ground also disappeared.


    ¡°The road to the fame of Mount God of Heaven sect starts from Thunder City.¡± Jiang Yun ced his hands behind his back and looked straight at lightning city. It was as if he could see He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit that was running away in a panic.


    He believed that with He Zhao¡¯s petty nature, he would definitely bring arge group of people to the Mount God of Heaven as ¡°guests.¡±. At that time, they would all have to stay behindpletely.


    Moreover, Jiang Yun looked at Yu Sisi, who had her head lowered without a word, and said with some concern, ¡°In the path of cultivation, the early stage cultivates the method, and thete stage cultivates the heart. Although you are already a ninth-grade talent and won¡¯t have a bottleneck, I still hope that you can truly put aside the stray thoughts and focus on moving forward.¡±


    Although Jiang Yun didn¡¯t cultivate, ording to the novels he had read before, theter one cultivated, the easier it would be for one to be obsessed for power.


    Even a good seedling had to be carefully taken care of, and he couldn¡¯t let her die halfway. He did not care about the trifling power of Thunder City.


    Yu Sisi was stunned when she heard that. Her hand that was tightly holding onto Gu Tong Immortal Sword subconsciously loosened. She did not expect Jiang Yun to do so much for her.


    She did not need to think to know how He Zhao would tarnish Mount God of Heaven in Thunder City. She was still dragging her teacher down.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    A thousand words stuck in her throat. Her family had been exterminated. Yu Sisi hade a long way and experienced many hardships. Jiang Yun had taken care of her so much, how could she not be touched?


    However, she was still very weak and could not help her teacher. Gratitude and guilt intertwined, and finally, they merged into hot tears in her eyes.


    Jiang Yun was shocked by Yu Sisi¡¯s sudden tears, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is she crying? Is she ming me for not exterminating He Zhao to vent her anger?¡¯


    Jiang Yun¡¯s heart was heavy. He had never had a girlfriend before, so it was really difficult to understand. What should he do now?


    Although he was panicking inside, he still looked as calm as an old dog on the surface.


    After letting out a faint ¡°Mm¡±, he directly left and returned to his own room.


    After making sure that Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji couldn¡¯t see him, he released his wrinkled sleeves.


    He shook his head and put aside all those messy and confusing thoughts to summon the system.


    ¡°System, what is the experience points awarded for killing that disciple just now?¡±


    Just as Yu Sisi cut He Zhao¡¯s head off, he received a notification from the system, ¡°Your disciple killed a Psychic Realm cultivator, rewarding 300 experience points. ¡±


    ¡°Replying to host, this is one of the system¡¯s random missions: disciple achievement. That is, if the host¡¯s disciple kills a cultivator, the host will receive a corresponding reward. The higher the realm of the cultivator killed, the better the reward.¡±


    Jiang Yun still didn¡¯t understand. Just now, he deliberately let He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit go. Strictly speaking, He Zhao wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    Jiang Yun told the system his question, and the system also very considerately gave a detailed exnation, ¡°Because cultivators above the Psychic Realm have primordial spirits, when killing a cultivator above the Psychic Realm, the reward is divided into the physical kill reward, the primordial spirit kill reward, and theplete kill reward ording to the actual kill situation. This time, the reward will be physical kill rewards.¡±


    ¡°Then ording to what you said, if Ipletely kill He Zhao, Will I still get theplete kill reward?¡± Jiang Yun raised his eyebrows at the void, pointing out the problem with the repeated counting rules.


    Then if he killed someone, he would get unlimited experience points.


    The system did notment on Jiang Yun¡¯s eagerness to try at the edge of the rules. This host did not y by the rules!


    Jiang Yun waited for a while before the system confirmed it.


    It was clearly just a cold mechanical voice, but Jiang Yun seemed to hear a sense of grievance from it.


    Jiang Yun felt that the people around him today were a little abnormal. Yu Sisi was like this, and so was the system.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Jiang Yunidfortably in the soft nket and touched the luxurious tiger-skin mattress as he fell asleep.

 Chapter 54 - The House Tearing Duo

    <h4>Chapter 54: The House Tearing Duo</h4>


    Jiang Yun had already fallen asleep, but Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were still at the ce where they had just killed He Zhao.


    Yu Sisi watched Jiang Yun leave. His shoulders were not broad, but they were there to shelter her from the wind and rain.


    Yu Sisi sniffed and used her sleeve to wipe away the tears on her face. She clenched the Gu Tong Sword in her hand tightly again.


    She must not embarrass her teacher!


    She actually started practicing her sword on the spot. It was on the path of snow and wind that Jiang Yun had deliberately left out.


    Although it was within Jiang Yun¡¯s absolute domain, the snow and wind only avoided Jiang Yun alone. It was still the snowynd to Yu Sisi.


    Seeing Yu Sisi practicing her sword with every move, she was full of vigor. Even the snow and wind seemed to be giving way to her.


    Xiong Ji was a little confused. He also didn¡¯t understand why Yu Sisi was crying earlier. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, ¡°Senior, why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to ask!¡± Yu Sisi interrupted him directly. Thinking back, she felt a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want to beughed at by Xiong Ji.


    Xiong Ji rubbed his nose resentfully and shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions.


    He had originally nned to leave just like that, but his hand touched the immortal herb that was stored in his chest. It was bright red.


    This was the origin of everything that had happened tonight. It was a gift for Jiang Yun, but he had actually forgotten to give it to his master.


    Xiong Ji was somewhat distressed and at a loss for a moment. He stared nkly at Yu Sisi practicing her sword, recalling the past.


    He had long known that there was a fierce astray sparrow guarding an apanying immortal herb in the mountain stream. Legend had it that eating it would directly raise one¡¯s cultivation level.


    However, that astray sparrow was very powerful. He had estimated that if he went directly to snatch it, he would most likely die. It was very dangerous.


    However, when he fought with Yu Sisi a few days ago, he had also realized his own shorings during the battle. How could he break through if he only focused on saving his own life?


    In addition to the improvement in his master¡¯s cultivation, he thought that he would have a higher chance of winning against the astray sparrow, so he went. In the end, he barely won.


    Unexpectedly, He Zhao, a viin, saw that he and the astray sparrow were at the point of exhaustion, so he had to run all the way. In the end, he was chased all the way to his master¡¯s door.


    When he thought about it, he felt a little embarrassed. Although He Zhao¡¯s realm was higher than his, he was a demonic beast, and he was stronger than human cultivators of the same level. He might be able to fight against He Zhao.


    He had embarrassed his master. Xiong Ji punched the snowkes into pieces.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave,e and spar with me.¡±


    Yu Sisi could guess Xiong Ji¡¯s expression without turning back, so she simply invited him to cultivate with her.


    The two of them were on par with each other, and they were in Jiang Yun¡¯s absolute domain, so they were not afraid of being ambushed.


    Xiong Ji responded, put away the immortal herb, and flew up to fight with Yu Sisi.


    Xiong Ji was born with thick skin and richbat experience, so he was not at a disadvantage against Yu Sisi. Yu Sisi¡¯s strength had improved, but she had not fullyprehended the sword technique. They kept exchanging blows.


    Wherever they fought, the surrounding would be blown up. It was as if two silly huskies were tearing apart their home.


    However, Jiang Yun, who was sleeping soundly, did not know anything about this. He only vaguely felt that there were some strange movements in the absolute domain, but he had already set up a barrier. Now that there were no outsiders in the domain, he subconsciously felt at ease.


    This peace of mind was maintained until he woke up the next day. He felt that the domain was in a mess.


    Jiang Yun walked out of the attic expressionlessly. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the two people kneeling in front of the attic.


    Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji fought happily for the whole night. Xiong Ji even taught her many practicalbat techniques. Yu Sisi was very excited.


    Until the morning light appeared. The orange-red sunlight illuminated the tables, chairs, nts, and grandmaster¡¯s tombstone that had been affected by their fight during the night!


    ¡°Hiss ¨C¡±


    Yu Sisi sucked in a breath of cold air. She felt that she was doomed.


    Xiong Ji had the same expression as her. A few words echoed in his mind, ¡®I¡¯m dead!¡¯


    He immediately inserted the grandmaster¡¯s tombstone back into the wall and knelt down reverently. He kept muttering,


    ¡°Grandmaster, please don¡¯t me me. Grandmaster, please don¡¯t me me. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Then, they ced everything that could be restored into ce.


    In the end, the two of them straightened their backs and knelt in front of the attic where Jiang Yun lived. Their heads were almost buried in their chests.


    When they heard the footsteps, the two of them looked up.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s handsome face was illuminated by the warm sunlight. The gentle outline on his face was vivid, but his eyes were filled with coldness. He was dressed in ck and had a heavy temperament.


    Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were even more nervous. They shrunk their necks and behaved in a wretched manner.


    ¡°Master, we admit our mistake!¡±


    The two of them mustered up the courage to admit their mistake. When they felt Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze fall on their heads, their courage quickly withered like a balloon that had been pricked by a needle.


    Jiang Yun knew what the two of them had donest night. He felt like crying in his heart.


    Jiang Yun looked at his master¡¯s tombstone and felt remorseful in his heart, ¡°Master, It was my fault, letting these two little brats flip your tombstone over.¡±


    He then looked at his disciples, who were as timid as two quails, and became furious.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The two of them were frightened by this humph and broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°You two, go down the mountain now. Bring all the He family members from Thunder City to me!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiong Ji was a little stunned. Did theye?


    ¡°Now, Go!¡± Jiang Yun shouted angrily, and the two of them were directly thrown out of the absolute domain.


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. They bowed towards the direction of the Mount God of Heaven and hurried towards the direction of Thunder City.


    It was a two-day journey from the Mount God of Heaven to Thunder City. He Zhao probably hadn¡¯t even had time to return to the He family to report the news.


    However, their master was furious, and the two of them decided to directly go to Thunder City to lure the people over.


    On the other side, after chasing the two disciples out, Jiang Yun¡¯s heart finally calmed down a little.


    His absolute domain was still too small, and the ce for the disciples topete was indeed too small. He had to think of a way.


    Jiang Yun paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, thinking about what to do.


    In the end, he decided to simply expand his territory.


    A pen and paper appeared in Jiang Yun¡¯s hands, and Jiang Yun sketched out a rough idea of the Mount God of Heaven on the paper.


    In his absolute domain, only his disciples coulde, and at the moment, only Yu Sisi could.


    When Xiong Ji, Bai Su, and the others returned, he would let them directly upy this mountain range and make it the territory of Mount God of Heaven. Then, the outer sect disciples would be able to stay in this area.


    The disciples coulde to his domain for their daily cultivation, but when they rested at night, they had to go out.


    His master¡¯s tombstone could not be kicked away again.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun took a deep breath and went to his master¡¯s tombstone to kowtow. ¡°I¡¯ve caused trouble.¡±.


    Jiang Yun focused on constructing his regional n for the sect, ignoring the affairs of the world.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Something suddenly crashed into his barrier. Jiang Yun put down his pen and paper, his face darkened.


    He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed today. which reckless thing would provoke him!


    He directly covered the outer barrier with ayer of lightning. Such a thing with eyes wouldn¡¯t crash into it.


    Jiang Yun picked up the pen and paper again, but before he could finish writing a word, an even more violent impact hit the barrier.

 Chapter 55 - A Punching Bag

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Punching Bag</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yun was really angry this time. He threw his pen down and walked towards the barrier¡¯s fluctuation.


    He wanted to see which blind thing dared toe and tease him!


    Jiang Yun appeared at the boundary of the barrier in the blink of an eye. The people outside the barrier who were about to attack again were frightened by his sudden appearance and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Yun raised his hand and removed the barrier. He clearly saw the group of people in front of him. It should be said that they were demonic beasts.


    Some of them had already taken into human form, while some were still half-human and half-beast. They were evenpletely beast-like. However, it could be seen from their eyes that they had already gained sentience.


    Jiang Yun looked at the thousands of beasts in front of him and was extremely impatient, ¡°A bunch of beasts. What are you doing in front of my door so early in the morning? Are you courting death?¡±


    These words could be said to be extremely arrogant. Before the few leaders could say anything, a few of their followers had already started cursing with humiliated expressions on their faces, ¡°You savage, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to our lord like that? Quickly kneel down and kowtow a few times to our lord to spare your life! Who knows, we might even leave your corpse intact!¡±


    As soon as the short man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks finished speaking, he immediately received the agreement of the otherckeys beside him, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Even our king doesn¡¯t know who he is. I don¡¯t know where he came from.¡±


    ¡°Little b*stard, you talk so big. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your tongue will slip out?!¡±


    ¡°You still dare to act so arrogant? Don¡¯t you see who¡¯s in charge in this mountain range?!¡±


    The group of demonic beasts chirped non-stop, making Jiang Yun even more irritable.


    The king they spoke of was a proud man dressed in luxurious green clothes. He looked like he was only in his twenties, and it was hard to tell what he was capable of.


    Hearing thepliments from his subordinates, the king¡¯s face looked a little better. He looked at Jiang Yun from the corner of his eyes and did not hide his disdain.


    After all, in their eyes, Jiang Yun was just an ordinary person without any cultivation.


    Jiang Yun was frowning and scowling. He wanted to end the battle quickly, ¡°Get in here and fight. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s in charge!¡±


    The king said with disdain,


    ¡°Dumba*s, I don¡¯t kill small fry. You¡¯re the only one who wants to die by my hands. Dream on.¡±


    Jiang Yun was shocked by this man¡¯s narcissism and arrogance. Who was he? Why was he so stupid?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brain? You attacked my barrier so early in the morning and didn¡¯t dare toe out for a fight. Who are you? A coward!¡±


    The king was so angry that his face turned red. In the past, when others saw his stance, they would speak kindly to him even if they didn¡¯t kneel down and beg for mercy. Some even directly submitted to him.


    ¡°You bumpkin, I am the Great Peacock King Kong Li, the master of this mountain range!¡±


    Kong Li took two steps forward, his left hand on his waist, and his right hand pointed at Jiang Yun¡¯s nose as he cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t know where this wild man came from to create such a thing on my mountain. I originally thought that you had some ability to create such a barrier and wanted to take you in as a follower, but you actually don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. Go to hell!¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s anger had reached its peak at this time. A wild peacock wanted to take him in as a follower? And you even pointed your finger at him!


    It was simply intolerable.


    Kong Li waved his hand, and three to five followersunched a spell attack at Jiang Yun. Ice Sword, Earth Burial, and Fireballs were allunched at the same time.


    Looking at the overwhelming spell attack at Jiang Yun, Kong Li had already revealed a victorious smile.


    However, this smile did notst for more than two seconds before itpletely dissipated.


    They only saw that the wave of aggressive attacks suddenly disappeared just as they were about tond on Jiang Yun¡¯s body. Moreover, they did not feel any spiritual power counterattack.


    That person did not even move a finger.


    What the hell? The fewckeys looked at each other in dismay. Those few spells just now were their all-out attacks.


    ¡°What sorcery did you use?¡± Kong Li was so angry that his face was contorted. As he spoke, he took action personally. A pure green spiritual energy shot straight at Jiang Yun¡¯s face.


    However, it alsonded on his body like sshing water into the sea, it also disappeared without a trace.


    Kong Li¡¯s expression became more cautious. He felt that the person in front of him was very strange.


    However, Jiang Yun raised his head slightly. The way he looked at him was too arrogant. Moreover, he had just said some harsh words. If he retreated now, where would he put his face, the Great Peacock King?


    With an order, the thousands of demons all threw their skills at Jiang Yun. However, when all of the attacks dissipated, Jiang Yun still stood there looking at him with disdain in his eyes.


    Kong Li felt that if he didn¡¯t kill this savage today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it lying down!


    After thinking for a while, Kong Li felt that it was because of that barrier.


    Previously, they hadn¡¯t broken that barrier. Later, when this person appeared, that barrier disappeared without a trace. Perhaps it was just turned invisible and was still functioning.


    This barrier was not bad. Kong Li felt that he had grasped the truth,


    ¡°Hmph, this barrier of yours is not bad. Tell me your name and fight with me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m Jiang Yun from Mount God of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°A mere little snow mountain dares to call itself a god?¡± Kong Li smiled contemptuously. ¡°Jiang Yun, right? Do you dare to withdraw this barrier and fight with me? If you win, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you arrogant, t-feathered beast, you still dare to talk so arrogantly.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s patience with this arrogant little peacock had run out. He only wanted to pluck all of his fur.


    ¡°The barrier is closed. You,e over!¡± Jiang Yun made a ssic provocative gesture and extended his right index finger to hook at Kong Li. He wanted to teach this bird a hard lesson.


    Kong Li gave a look to one of his followers. That follower nodded knowingly and cautiously approached the boundary of the barrier.


    He stretched out his hand, and sure enough, there was no obstruction.


    The follower snapped his fingers again, and a cluster of mes appeared on his fingertip. The cirction of spiritual power was not affected.


    The follower finished his probing and nodded to Kong Li, indicating that the barrier had indeed been removed and was no different from the outside world.


    Seeing this, Kong Li becamepletely arrogant. As the son of the Great Ming King Peacock, he was extremely talented and had reached the Spirit Saint Realm. He had been out of the mountain for a hundred years and had never met a worthy opponent.


    ¡®Today, I¡¯m going to teach this person how to be a grandson!¡¯


    These words appeared in the hearts of Jiang Yun and Kong Li at the same time.


    Kong Li strolled toward Jiang Yun, while Jiang Yun retreated toward him.


    Kong Li secretlyughed at this person. It was toote for him to realize fear now.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to hide now. Today, I¡¯m going to make you kneel down and call me grandpa.¡±


    Kong Li gave a look, and his followers understood. They surrounded the two of them in the middle, and most of them stood behind Jiang Yun to prevent him from escaping.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yun found Kong Li and his followers¡¯ naivety funny.


    He retreated because he was afraid that Kong Li would not enter his absolute domain. Those followers could not be controlled, but they did not expect it.


    They actually jumped into the trap by themselves. They should not be making things too easy for him.


    There were also a few small demonic beasts who were lucky enough to stand outside his absolute domain. However, there were only a few of them.


    Jiang Yun suddenly revealed a kind smile to Kong Li, which shocked Kong Li so much that he had goosebumps all over his body.


    Kong Li only heard this strange wild man say to him in a sincere tone, ¡°Thank you so much. I have been holding back a bellyful of anger this morning. Thank you foring all the way here to be my punching bag.¡±


    Kong Li¡¯s hair stood on end!

 Chapter 56 - Beating Up the Little Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 56: Beating Up the Little Peacock</h4>


    Kong Li looked at the young man in ck in front of him. His spiritual power sensed that the other party was indeed an ordinary person without any cultivation.


    However, his overly arrogant and confident words still made him wary, and he began to be cautious against the young man.


    Last night, that was a person said that there was a group of bullies on this mountain who snatched his immortal herb and wanted to kill him. He had barely escaped death.


    He, the next Great Peacock King, must uphold justice and kill all these bullies.


    Thinking of the glory of his n, Kong Li straightened his back. He could not let his father lose face.


    ¡°Shameless bully, you still dare to scare me. Today, I will send you into the reincarnation cycle!¡±


    After saying this, Kong Li took out his peacock dharma. A blue-tailed peacock that was a thousand feet tall suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The peacock dharma was full of spiritual energy. Under the sunlight, its wings were looked fine, and its long tail feathers fluttered even though there was no wind. It was very beautiful.


    However, the dharma¡¯s expression was exactly the same as Kong Li¡¯s proud expression. It made Jiang Yun think of his little cousin who always fought with him for toys in his previous life.


    But that was not the point. This Kong Li indeed had the right to be arrogant


    His family background was extraordinary, and his cultivation level was astonishing. He had already reached the Spirit King Realm, and magical beasts were born with higher strength than human cultivators of the same level.


    This was a peacock whose strength wasparable to the Spirit Origin Realm.


    When Kong Li¡¯sckeys saw his huge dharma, they were cheering and praising their king fanatically.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s dharma is really mighty and majestic, his aura is extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare in this world! Great Peacock King is mighty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s cultivation level has advanced again. Look at this feather, how dazzling!¡±


    The followers were chattering. Kong Li, who was surrounded by the stars, raised his head and enjoyed everyone¡¯s praise. He was very arrogant.


    As for Jiang Yun, he was alone and surrounded by a group of strange-looking magical beasts. He looked very much like a poor little guy.


    The poor little guy, Jiang Yun, sneered andughed in anger, ¡®Is this peacock crazy? Why would hee to the door and call people bully? Why would he dream of being a hero?¡¯


    Jiang Yun was toozy to waste any more time on him. He lifted up the fallen leaves in the courtyard, and dozens of withered leaves with curly yellow hair floated in the air, ready to attack.


    When Kong Li and the others saw him raise his hand, they were a little more serious and prepared to fight. However, they saw Jiang Yun lift up the fallen leaves.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Is this person a fool? Such crisp fallen leaves are going to break into pieces halfway through!¡± Kong Liughed so hard that he could not even straighten his back.


    Jiang Yun smiled contemptuously. ¡®Ignorant child, I¡¯ll strip you of your fur and make you a bald chicken.¡¯


    With a wave of his hand, the fallen leaf was like a group of soldiers, charging forward courageously towards Kong Li¡¯s dharma.


    Kong Li was unmoved. his dharma was already moving on its own, like a living creature. There was a wisp of Kong Li¡¯s primordial spirit on this dharma, and it could change ording to his will.


    The peacock dharma pped its wings and spat out a ball of me at the fallen leaves that looked like a death squad.


    This me was also unusual. It was a blue strange me, and its temperature was extremely high. When Kong Li¡¯s followers saw this me, they all silently retreated a little further.


    The blue me instantly engulfed the fallen leaves. The peacock dharma let out a sharp cry, as if it was mocking Jiang Yun for not knowing how strong he was.


    The followers also started to boo him.


    However, a sudden change urred. The dozens of fallen leaves flew out from the blue mes, unharmed!


    Kong Li¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He formed a shield using his spiritual power in the blink of an eye, he was between the fallen leaves and the dharma.


    Before he could heave a sigh of relief, the fallen leaves pierced through the spiritual power shield like a sharp knife, and heavily cut the peacock dharma.


    It was only a palm-sized fallen leaf, but the force was extremely heavy. Wherever the fallen leaves touched, feathers flew, and flesh was cut open.


    Kong Li¡¯s expression was solemn. This person was indeed not simple.


    His deviant me was thepanion me of their peacock royal family. It could burn away all filth, so it was impossible that it could not burn off a few fallen leaves.


    Moreover, his shield could block the attack of cultivator in Spirit King Realm. However, Jiang Yun actually broke it so easily like it was nothing.


    Kong Li felt aggrieved. Up until now, he still didn¡¯t feel that Jiang Yun had used his spiritual power. Even if his level was higher than his, when he cast the spell, it would still affect his spiritual power.


    But he didn¡¯t feel it at all. This Jiang Yun was indeed the man that mentioned by that personst night. He was very strange.


    Kong Li didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant, and immediately started to seriously drive the dharma to fight.


    The peacock dharma let out an angry cry and swooped down toward Jiang Yun. Its sharp feet gave off a cold light, and it decided to cut open Jiang Yun¡¯s stomach.


    Jiang Yun only felt arge light bulb flying towards him. It was too blinding.


    Jiang Yun narrowed his eyes. He did not even look at him. He waved his left hand, as if he was chasing away an annoying fly.


    In the next second, the peacock dharma was mmed onto the ground by an invisible force, creating a ten-meter-deep hole.


    The peacock dharma let out a pained cry, and Kong Li suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The followers around him were at a loss. They did not understand what had happened, but what happened next made them live in a dream.


    Their boss drove the dharma with an angry face and pounced at the nameless person from all angles. However, without exception, he would be pped to the ground dozens of meters away from that person.


    Jiang Yun seemed to have an invisible giant fly swatter in his hand, swatting the dharma peacock like a fly.


    With each p, a pit was formed. In the blink of an eye, the ground was filled with all kinds of peacock-shaped pits.


    Theckeys rubbed their eyes, unable to believe the scene in front of them. Their omnipotent boss was beaten so badly that he had no way to fight back.


    Kong Li got up from the ground once again. Seeing the incredulous expressions on theckeys¡¯ faces, he pursed his lips tightly and lowered his head without saying a word.


    He immediately transformed into his original form ¡ª a big blue-green peacock that was dozens of meters tall. He attacked Jiang Yun crazily.


    Since the spiritual power couldn¡¯t beat him, he would directly attack with a physical attack! Kong Li thought so.


    The big peacock wagged its big tail and charged at Jiang Yun aggressively.


    Jiang Yun was a little speechless. wasn¡¯t the size of this peacock¡¯s brain too small? It was obvious that it woulde even if it couldn¡¯t beat it.


    That peacock must have been extremely angry. It didn¡¯t bother with any moves and directly pecked him with its beak!


    Jiang Yun looked at the approaching peacock¡¯s head and was shocked in his heart:


    This magical beast had already taken human form, but its attack method was still so¡­ wild?


    It was simr to a child who had already grown up, but when they fought, they didn¡¯t use their fists, but their mouths to bite people.


    Jiang Yun opened his fingers and was pinching the tip of Kong Li¡¯s beak. Under Kong Li¡¯s terrified gaze, he lifted Kong Li¡¯s entire body and ruthlessly swung him onto the ground.


    ¡°Boom ¨C¡±


    ¡°Boom ¨C¡±


    ¡­


    It was the sound of Kong Li being swung onto the ground. Theckeys werepletely stunned as they watched their boss get beaten up.


    A few of theckeys had already quietly moved to the edge, wanting to escape when the situation turned bad.


    But they were already in Jiang Yun¡¯s absolute domain and couldn¡¯t get out at all.


    Jiang Yun looked at the magical beast that was trying to quietly break through the barrier and escape and was very disdainful. He grabbed the huge peacock¡¯s head and let him see the scene of hisckeys defecting with his own eyes.


    Kong Li was beaten so badly, then his head was suddenly straightened. He tried his best to open his eyes and see clearly the follower that was trying to leave secretly.

 Chapter 57 - The Betrayal of the Followers

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Betrayal of the Followers</h4>


    Kong Li could not describe his feelings. In order to carry out his justice, he fought head on with a tough opponent, and his followers had left him.


    The actions of the two people in the middle of the battle were the first to be noticed.


    Seeing Jiang Yun stop beating up the little peacock, some people let out a long sigh of relief; some rolled their eyes, calcting something shrewdly; and some people did not have time to retract the smile on their faces¡­


    Jiang Yun swept his gaze over these faces one by one. There were all kinds of expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. In a battle where the result had already been decided, there would be many schemes were being plotted.


    Everyone followed Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze and saw the few people who wanted to leave secretly.


    ¡°Li Nu, what are you doing?! Boss is still here! Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± A female demon in the form of a kingfisher angrily rebuked those who wanted to escape.


    When Li Nu and the others saw that everyone had noticed them, there was no way for them to escape. They could only face it.


    Some of them looked ashamed and did not dare to look at Kong Li, while others defended themselves righteously.


    ¡°If a person does not act for himself, he could only wait for doom. Your Majesty, no, Kong Li¡¯s skills are inferior to others, and he can¡¯t protect us. What¡¯s wrong with us wanting to leave?¡± Li Nu spoke with conviction. Jiang Yun remembered that this was the person who had provoked him in the first ce. He was also the one who had scolded him the most.


    ¡°You! You, you heartless damn baboon. Do you still remember who saved you from the swamp crocodile demon¡¯s mouth?!¡± That sparrow girl was so angry that she directly cursed at Li Nu.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve served him all the way. I¡¯ve repaid his kindness.¡± Li Nu looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. When Kong Li saw this, he turned his head and stopped looking at them.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± sparrow girl wanted to say something else, but Kong Li interrupted her.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. I¡¯m not as good as him. You guys should leave. Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± After Kong Li said that, he turned to Jiang Yun, his eyes turned red, ¡°I¡¯ve lost today. You can kill me or cut me up if you want! I only hope that you can let them go. They only followed me and didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he lowered his head deeply.


    ¡°Then you know what you should do.¡± Jiang Yun grabbed the peacock feathers on Kong Li¡¯s head, which had been pulled until there were only two feathers left and shook his head.


    ¡°You!¡± Kong Li was angry, but he quickly lowered his head and called out in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa¡±.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Speak louder. You¡¯re a big bird, why are you sound like a mosquito?¡± Jiang Yun was aggressive and kept pushing Kong Li.


    Some of Kong Li¡¯s loyal followers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They wanted to stop Jiang Yun and take the me. However, they were stopped by others, afraid that Jiang Yun would vent his anger on them.


    Kong Li closed his eyes and shouted loudly, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    The eyes of sparrow girl and the others turned red when they saw this. Their proud peacock king was beaten up into a bad shape. He was grabbed by the head and even called the person who beat him ¡°Grandpa¡±.


    Some of the sensitive ones had already started to cry softly. They were afraid of angering Jiang Yun, so they covered their mouths tightly.


    Jiang Yun looked at the group of drooping demonic beasts and then looked at the damn peacock that was probably crying pitifully under his hand. He felt that he really was a bully.


    He was speechless for a moment. This little peacock had set me up! He was the one who had been attacked for no reason, alright? What was wrong with you demonic beasts?


    Jiang Yun really wanted to howl at the sky. It was too difficult for him.


    In fact, Jiang Yun had already sensed their thoughts after they entered the barrier. He knew the cause of the matter. It was a pitiful creature that they had metst night. He said that he had been killed and robbed of his treasure. He hoped that the little peacock would uphold justice for him.


    Even with his toes, he knew who this pitiful creature was. It was a despicable viin, He Zhao.


    Although this little peacock was misled by others, he was indeed arrogant to the point of being annoying. Hecked the lesson of proper manner.


    Moreover, this silly child was too gullible. He believed everything others said and epted all sorts of random people. Jiang Yun wanted to teach him a good lesson and vent his anger at the same time.


    Last night, two devilish children demolished his house when he was sleeping. This morning, these demon beasts were smashed his door. Furious rage had flowed through his veins.


    He had beaten up this little peacock. Jiang Yun felt that his anger had subsided. Now, it was time to get down to business.


    Li Nu¡¯s eyes darted around Jiang Yun and Kong Li as he made up his mind.


    The scheming that Li Nu was giving off made Jiang Yun very unhappy. Ever since his domain had been expanding, even if Jiang Yun could not probe into people¡¯s hearts, their emotions would still be urately transmitted to him.


    Jiang Yun hated people like Li Nu the most. They would resort to unscrupulous means and betray their trust. With a snap of his fingers, they would be reduced to ashes.


    The sparrow girl and the others watched helplessly as Jiang Yun merely moved his fingers and those who wanted to escape turned into ashes. They were so frightened that they drew in a cold breath.


    However, Kong Li was still immersed in his own sorrow. He had been abandoned, defeated, and might even be killed. Today was the darkest day in his life. It might even be hisst day.


    Sparrow girl looked at Kong Li, who was covered in wounds and sprawled on the ground. She suppressed the fear in her heart and took a step forward, wanting to say something.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t kill him. You can leave now.¡±


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t want to listen to their whining. He waved his sleeve and threw Kong Li out of the barrier, hiding where he was and ignoring him.


    After doing all this, Jiang Yun squatted down to check on Kong Li¡¯s condition. He had a sense of propriety in his attacks, and demonic beasts were all resistant to attacks, he would not die.


    But the peacock¡¯s head was really too big, and it was in the way.


    Jiang Yun moved his finger, and Kong Li turned into a human figure. His clothes were ragged, and he was lying on the ground with blood all over his body. He was only breathing weakly.


    Then, he restored the situation inside the barrier, as if it was a miracle.


    Jiang Yun squatted down near Kong Li¡¯s head without any care, and poked Kong Li¡¯s head with his index finger.


    ¡°Hey, get up. I know you¡¯re not dead.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡± Kong Li¡¯s weak voice traveled into Jiang Yun¡¯s ears. ¡°I lost. You killed me. There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you now.¡± Jiang Yun formed a recliner out of thin air andy downfortably.


    ¡°What else do you want? I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve already screamed.¡± Kong Li was filled with grief and indignation, thinking that Jiang Yun still wanted to humiliate him.


    He only felt that the reputation of the peacock royal family had been ruined by him alone. He had brought shame to his father, the true Great Peacock King.


    Jiang Yun took another sip of tea and ignored his angry words. He even wanted to tease him. It was rare to see someone who was not afraid of him after witnessing his supernatural power.


    ¡°Sigh, the legendary Great Peacock King is so trashy. He can¡¯t even touch the corner of my clothes.¡±


    Kong Li didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Hey on the ground and didn¡¯t move.


    Jiang Yun nced at him. He felt Kong Li scolding him in his heart. He said that his father would find him after he died and avenge him. When that time came, he would know what the Great Peacock King was.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Later, I will have people write a story book about what happened today. I will let the entire Divine Ao Maind know that the Great Peacock King was defeated by me and is still crying on the ground.¡±

 Chapter 58 - Educating the Little Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 58: Educating the Little Peacock</h4>


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± When he heard that Jiang Yun was going to spread the news of today¡¯s incident to everyone, Kong Li was so angry that he got up from the ground and red at him fiercely.


    However, the words and actions of Kong Li, who was covered in blood, disheveled hair, and a bruised and swollen face, could be said to have no sense of intimidation at all.


    Of course, even if he was unscathed, it would still be asking for a beating for him to speak to Jiang Yun in such a well-dressed manner.


    He was defeated badly, but the proud peacock was blinded by anger.


    Jiang Yun gave him an iron hand to let him see the situation clearly.


    ¡°Even if I die today, I will not regret it. For a viin like you, there will always be someone who will deal with you.¡± Kong Li held his head and kept a distance of ten feet away from Jiang Yun, shouting without giving up.


    Jiang Yun was not angry. It was probably because the difference in strength was too great. To him, Kong Li was just a little bird that bared its beak and brandished its ws. There was nothing to be angry about.


    Jiang Yun was even very patient as he asked despite knowing the answer, ¡°What did I do? You said that I was an evil person.¡±


    ¡°You killed people and stole treasures. You allowed your disciples to harm the weak. And, and you even insulted me.¡± Kong Li¡¯s tone was very aggrieved as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Silly bird.¡± Jiang Yun took a sip of tea and ignored Kong Li¡¯s expression of ¡°you insulted me again¡±, ¡°You just believe what others say. The Great Peacock King must have been worried sick to have a stupid brat like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    On one hand, Kong Li was angry that Jiang Yun had called him a stupid bird. On the other hand, he was surprised that Jiang Yun actually knew his identity.


    Jiang Yun directly interrupted his brainless speech and continued to speak, ¡°That He Zhao¡¯s realm is higher than my disciple¡¯s. After my disciple defeats the guardian spirit beast and gets the immortal herb, he wanted to snatch it. My disciple was no match for him and ran all the way back to the sect.¡±


    Jiang Yun put down his tea andy t on the chair. He even held a fan in his hand as he leisurely fanned himself.


    ¡°Then he died. I let his primordial spirit go on purpose. He has a great enmity with my other disciple. He wille back again.¡±


    ¡°What enmity?¡± Kong Li did not quite believe it.


    ¡°The enmity of exterminating her family.¡±


    Kong Li was silent when he heard this. This waspletely different from what He Zhao had told themst night.


    However, if what He Zhao said was true, he would not be able to escape at all. After all, his dharma had infiltrated with his primordial spirit just now, but he was still utterly defeated by Jiang Yun.


    Kong Li felt that he had been deceived, but he was also a little embarrassed. He did not dare to admit that he hade to find him and made a big mistake.


    ¡°Then, that He Zhao has a great enmity with your disciple. Why did you let his primordial spirit go?¡± Kong Li felt that he had found a loophole in Jiang Yun¡¯s words, so he asked.


    Jiang Yun gave him a caring look for his stupidity, which made Kong Li explode again.


    ¡°With He Zhao¡¯s level, he definitely wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to kill my disciple¡¯s family. He also had an aplice. They are in cahoots. He Zhao will definitely find them.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kong Li responded embarrassedly, pulling the thread on his sleeve helplessly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can stay here and wait for a few days. They will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kong Li was a little dazed. He had been beaten too badly just now, and his head was muddled.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t get out of this barrier, he wasn¡¯t thick-skinned enough to want to go into the other party¡¯s house to have a seat. After all, he had been rude before.


    He had disturbed the peace and tranquility of others without any reason, and he had even been pressed to the ground and hammered.


    Thinking of this, Kong Li touched his face. ¡°Hiss¡± it hurt so much. His face must have been disfigured.


    Kong Li sat on the ground sadly. He was no longer beautiful. He was no longer the most beautiful one in the peacock royal family. His face had been disfigured.


    Kong Li was so sad that he almost cried. Jiang Yun, who was beside him, almostughed when he heard his inner thoughts.


    Jiang Yun waved his fan and looked at Kong Li, who was sitting dirty on the ground. He looked a little pitiful, but¡­


    ¡°Are you only worried about your face now? Your followers have run away.¡± Jiang Yun continued to stab Kong Li in the heart.


    As expected, when Kong Li heard this, he became even more disheartened.


    He could not help but think of Li Nu.


    He remembered the first time meeting Li Nu. He passed by a swamp and heard a helpless cry for help


    ¡°Help! Is there anyone here? Please save me!¡±


    The voice was so desperate. He had just left home and was all alone, but he wanted to bring justice and be the peacock king who was as respected as his father.


    Therefore, he rushed into the swamp without hesitation and grabbed Li Nu, who only had one hand and one head left.


    The swamp crocodiles were also attracted by Li Nu¡¯s cry for help. Kong Liforted Li Nu while pulling him up,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will definitely save you. Hold on to my hand.¡±


    Li Nu looked at him with tears streaming down his face. The look in his eyes as if he was the savior filled him with strength.


    Even though Li Nu almost pulled his feathers down, he did not let go.


    Finally, he managed to pull them up before the crocodiles bit them. However, his feathers were inevitably stained by the swamp that had a corrosive effect.


    Fortunately, he had the medicine given by his father, which could heal these minor injuries and protect the luster of his feathers.


    After all, to the peacock n, especially the male peacock, beautiful feathers were more important than life. If they were not beautiful, they would not be able to find a mate and would even beughed at.


    However, he was doing it to save people, so it did not matter if he was injured.


    He saw that Li Nu had been secretly watching him apply the medicine, so he was too embarrassed to use it alone, so he passed the medicine to him.


    ¡°Here, this medicine is very useful for repairing hair. By the way, What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Kong Li.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Nu.¡±


    Li Nu took his medicine and told him his name. Knowing that he had just left home, he said enthusiastically, ¡°Can I follow you? You¡¯re so amazing, you¡¯ll definitely be famous on the continent.¡±


    What did he say at that time? He seemed to say yes with a smile.


    After that, for some reason, more and more people followed him. Initially, he was just helping out. They praised him and then follow him.


    Kong Li did not expect that Li Nu would actually leave him on his own ord. It was only because he had lost in a fight.


    Yes, he had lost. Before he met Jiang Yun, he had never known what it felt like to lose, and no one would say that he had lost.


    Kong Li lowered his head to look at his arm, which had been ripped open, and blew lightly on it.


    It hurt so much. Perhaps it was too painful, but tears flowed uncontrobly out of his eyes.


    Kong Li carelessly touched his face, sniffed, and could not help but cough.


    The more he coughed, the more tears flowed uncontrobly. In the end, he could not help but cry out loud.


    ¡°Ah ah ah! It hurts too much. Sob sob sob.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Jiang Yun had unknowingly walked to Kong Li¡¯s side and patted his head.


    ¡°Be my underling from now on. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Kong Li sobbed as he raised his head to look at him. Jiang Yun¡¯s tall figure was very close to him. The golden sunlight shone from behind him, giving Jiang Yun a warm halo.


    ¡®This person can emit light.¡¯, Kong Li thought.

 Chapter 59 - Motley Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 59: Motley Crowd</h4>


    Kong Li¡¯s head was touched andforted, as if he had returned to his old days in the n.


    In the past, he always caused trouble at home, and there were guests at home. They were the mystic turtle father and son who lived in the sea. He bullied turtle son for running slowly and drew snails on the turtle shells.


    In the end, his father caught him and made him to clean the turtle shell. He was even beaten until he cried loudly. The turtle son evenughed at him, so he cried even more miserably.


    However, after his father beat him up, his mother would pat his head like this, telling him not to be mischievous in the future, or else she would pluck his fur and make him stay in the room.


    Kong Li¡¯s eyes were tearing up as he looked up at Jiang Yun. His face was bruised, and there were traces of tears. He said in a hoarse voice,


    ¡°You, you, you look like my mother.¡±


    After saying that, he rubbed his head against Jiang Yun¡¯s hand with a nostalgic look.


    Jiang Yun was speechless


    F*ck you!


    Jiang Yun pped Kong Li¡¯s head away when he heard his words. He didn¡¯t want to deal with him. Let this stupid bird fend for himself. He was tired.


    Jiang Yun sat straight back on the recliner andy t like a salted fish. He even covered his face with a fan and didn¡¯t say a word.


    He originally wanted to heal Kong Li¡¯s injuries, but now, he wanted punch him in the face again! This bird was really annoying!


    Kong Li saw that Jiang Yun didn¡¯t care about him and wasn¡¯t sad at all. He looked around and didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider.


    Jiang Yun also let him go. Anyway, he was awake now, so he couldn¡¯t let this bird tear his house apart again.


    His body was in great pain, so it was difficult for him to walk in human form. Kong Li simply reverted back to peacock form and consciously shrunk to mimicry. He was as big as an ordinary peacock.


    However, his current form was not morous at all. There were only two or three long tail feathers left. They were still tattered and there were not many good hairs on his body.


    Kong Li felt that his buttocks were a little cold. He turned his head to look, and sure enough, they were all bald. What a heartache! He peeked at Jiang Yun. It doesn¡¯t matter. He was not a female peacock.


    As he circled around Jiang Yun¡¯s territory, he used his beak tob through the remaining hair.


    Jiang Yun had been taking in disciples and fighting for the past few days, and his experience points had soared. The radius of his absolute domain had expanded to 600 meters, but he had only casually tidied up some areas.


    He had been carefully nning his sect¡¯s territory, but it was all this stupid bird¡¯s fault for disturbing his peace and quiet.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun simply sat up, picked up the paper and pen that appeared out of thin air, and continued nning.


    As Jiang Yun thought, the scene in the absolute domain also changed ording to his thoughts.


    Kong Li saw with his own eyes that the originally empty grasnd had turned into a lotus pond. He took two steps closer and even smelled the fragrance of the lotus flowers. He saw the koi fish swimming leisurely in the water.


    The little peacock had seen many things. He was very surprised, but he did not show any fear. He even talked to Jiang Yun excitedly, ¡°Hey, is this an illusion? It¡¯s so realistic.¡±.


    Jiang Yun was still angry because of his sentence, ¡°You seem to be my mother¡±. He just ignored him.


    Kong Li was not angry. He continued to walk around and was curious about everything. This was the first time he had visited someone¡¯s home like this.


    On Jiang Yun¡¯s side, it looked like he was rxing at home. However, sparrow girl and the others, who had just been thrown out of the barrier, were not having an easy time.


    Mount God of Heaven was located at the top of the mountain. Other than the barrier where Jiang Yun was, it was filled with a biting cold wind and snow.


    After staying outside the barrier for a short while, sparrow girl was almost covered by the snow. Her head was covered with snow, and her eyebrows were covered with frost.


    Previously, Kong Li used his spiritual power to protect them, and they didn¡¯t feel cold. Now that Kong Li had left, they were almost frozen into popsicles.


    Another person left quietly. Sparrow girl didn¡¯t take her eyes off the barrier that was covered by lightning.


    Originally, once they were thrown out of the barrier, everyone was determined to wait for Kong Li toe out. At the very least, they wanted to hear from him.


    However, the mountain peak was too cold, and the wind and snow were too strong. Moreover, just as Jiang Yun had thought, people were not united.


    Originally, if the team of nearly a thousand people were united and helped each other, they would at least be able to stay here for three to five days. There would always be a time when Jiang Yun wanted to see the scenery.


    Unfortunately, not everyone was like sparrow girl. Her heart was filled with Kong Li¡¯s constion. There were always people who were unwilling to contribute and did not want to bear the anger that Jiang Yun might have.


    Some of the more negative people even felt that Kong Li was most likely already crippled. They would not gain anything by following him.


    However, the first person who used the excuse to take the cloak down the mountain to protect himself from the cold never returned. After that, the hearts of the people wavered, and they left one after another.


    Many people even went to persuade sparrow girl to leave. It was as if as long as sparrow girl left as well, they would not be the ones who would easily betray their master.


    ¡°Sparrow, the king is so heavily injured. Even if that person said that he would not kill him, the king might¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That expert seems to be temperamental. He might not like the king and might attack again.¡±


    ¡°This was originally a glimmer of hope that the king had sought for us. The king has already let us leave. If we don¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t we be letting down the king¡¯s sacrifice?¡±


    Both the words and the words were saying that Kong Li was already dead. Sparrow girl did not get angry when she heard this. She only coldly told them not to persuade her anymore.


    She stubbornly stood guard outside the barrier, just half a meter away from Kong Li.


    There were also people who were flustered and angry. They said unpleasant words to vent their anger, ¡°Ha, who knows if he¡¯s already dead. Who are we pretending to be loyal to? It seems like we¡¯re heartless.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe someone saw the king¡¯s good looks and was easy to talk to, so they had thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    A bunch of foulnguage. In the end, the two sides even quarreled. But after the quarrel, they all left.


    Outside the barrier, it waspletely quiet. In the end, only sparrow girl stood there stubbornly.


    Not far away, there were two gazes quietly watching the farce. They saw that in the end, only sparrow girl was waiting there alone, from dawn to dusk.


    The person in the dark frowned and turned around to leave. He had to report this matter to the n leader as soon as possible. He could not let anything happen to the young master.


    In fact, not long after Kong Li left home, his father had already sent people to follow him. They were hidden among the followers. Kong Li was still so foolish that he did not know. He thought that his father would only know about his news after he died.


    Another pair of eyes was He Zhao.


    Last night, he ran through the night and ran into Kong Li and the others at the foot of the mountain. Originally, he wanted to secretly possess the body of an unremarkable magical beast.


    Who would have thought that Kong Li had actually been protecting that group of people with his spiritual power? His spiritual power was colorless, and He Zhao only discovered it after he directly bumped into it.


    When He Zhao bumped into the spiritual power that was much higher than his, he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, ¡°What kind of world is this? Are the underlings being treated so well these days? That ck Bear Spirit and Yu Sisi were protected by him, and now even a Core Formation Realm magical beast is being protected!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He Zhao turned around and wanted to run, but he didn¡¯t know that Kong Li¡¯s cultivation was indeed impressive. The pressure of the Spirit King Realm spread out, and He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit directly prostrated on the ground, unable to move at all.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, he looked up again. He saw that the leader of this group was a simple character with a face of ¡°I am very gullible¡±, and immediately had a n in mind.


    He made up a story on the spot, portraying himself as a poor itinerant cultivator who had been killed and robbed of his treasure, and had an old and young at home. He tricked this little peacock so much that he was filled with anger and wanted to immediately go up the mountain.

 Chapter 60 - He Zhaos Lies

    <h4>Chapter 60: He Zhao¡¯s Lies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, He Zhao was afraid that he would need him to lead the way. If he was caught by Jiang Yun again, he would be killed entirely. He was also afraid that he would reveal the truth when he confronted Jiang Yun.


    Therefore, he tried to shirk his responsibility to Kong Li, saying that his soul was currently weak and that he needed to return home to meditate and cultivate as soon as possible so that his family could feel at ease.


    The little peacock agreed and even gave him a requiem incense to stabilize his primordial spirit.


    ¡°There are so many fools in this world.¡± He Zhao took the little peacock¡¯s incense gratefully as he grumbled in his heart.


    However, He Zhao did not really leave. He had been following the silly peacock from afar. If the peacock could hurt Jiang Yun, he could also rope him in. If not, he would have to go back to the He family and make a n.


    Originally, He Zhao was a little worried that the little peacock would interrogate Jiang Yun first. When Jiang Yun spoke up, his lie would be exposed.


    However, He Zhao looked at the little peacock that directly spoke nonsense to Jiang Yun and felt that he had really overestimated this peacock¡¯s intelligence.


    As expected, Kong Li and Jiang Yun didn¡¯t mention him at all and directly started fighting.


    He Zhao remembered the ce where he diedst night and cautiously kept a distance from it. Fortunately, the peacock¡¯s dharma was huge, so He Zhao could see it clearly from a distance.


    Thus, He Zhao clearly saw that the peacock dharma was beaten up like a bald chicken from its bright and beautiful appearance, and even his main body was the same.


    He Zhao was amazed by the peacock¡¯s tough skin, and also by Jiang Yun¡¯s unfathomable strength. Jiang Yun could he even crush a Spirit King Realm?


    However, He Zhao saw a group of small magical beasts being thrown out but didn¡¯t see the little peacock. He waited patiently and vaguely heard the contents of their quarrel.


    This little peacock was probably dead. However, he was afraid that he would run into them when he went down the mountain, so he simply waited until everyone had dispersed before leaving.


    Before He Zhao left, he nced at Sparrow girl again. This person might be useful.


    ...


    The little peacock, who had been tacitly acknowledged by the crowd as dead, finally chose the jujube tree as its nest after visiting Jiang Yun¡¯s ever-changing courtyard.


    Kong Li circled around the jujube tree and found a ce with fewer roots. He huddled there like a hen hugging its nest. His head was ced under his wings, and his long neck was exposed without any sense of danger.


    Even Jiang Yun could not help but feel shocked at his heart. It was not easy for this stupid bird to live so long!


    Jiang Yun sighed, shook his head, and walked back to the attic with his hands behind his back. He wanted to be quiet.


    At the foot of the mountain, Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi walked down with their heads lowered.


    The two of them calcted He Zhao¡¯s pace. It was estimated that he would still have a day before he reached Thunder City at full speed. Therefore, they were not in a hurry.


    ¡°Sigh, master looks so angry. This is the first time I¡¯ve made master lose his temper. I thought that master would not be angry.¡±


    Yu Sisi patted her chest with lingering fear. Jiang Yun had always been calm and collected. She did not expect him to be angry as well.


    ¡°If my ancestral grave were to be dug up, I would be angry too.¡± Xiong Ji expressed his understanding. When he saw Jiang Yuning out, he felt that Jiang Yun wanted to chop off his head to pay respects to his grandmaster.


    Thinking of this, Xiong Ji rubbed his thick neck in fear.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, do you have an ancestral grave?¡± Yu Sisi¡¯s mind was wide open. Initially, she had veryplicated feelings towards Xiong Ji. From the initial caution and fear, he actually felt a little sympathetic towards him now.


    Perhaps this was the so-called doing bad things together, and their rtionship would be better.


    When Xiong Ji heard Yu Sisi¡¯s question, he was stunned. Thinking about it, he really didn¡¯t seem to have any.


    Thus, Xiong Ji shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t have an ancestral grave.¡±


    After all, if a magical beast died, it would return to its original form. It would be eaten up by the animals in the forest. He wasn¡¯t a member of any great magical beast n, so how could he have an ancestral grave.


    ¡°Most magical beasts don¡¯t have a grave. However, I heard that some of the more powerful great magical beasts can be called demons. They have ns, and just like humans, they have ancestral graves.¡±


    ¡°Like the peacock and ck turtle n?¡± Yu Sisi was knowledgeable. She came from a great n, so he had heard a little about these famous great demons.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, especially the peacock n. I heard that each of their n leaders is called the Great Peacock King. They will inherit the power of their ancient ancestors and reach the Sage Realm. But...¡±


    Xiong Ji looked around and made sure that there was no one around before he continued, ¡°It is said that the Great Peacock King¡¯s strength should be above the Sage Realm and has reached the legendary cultivation level that is close to the god realm. Everyone secretly calls it the demigod stage.¡±


    ¡°That powerful?!¡± Yu Sisi was shocked, but on second thought, as the n leader, he must be able to get a lot of resources that others didn¡¯t dare to think about. It was understandable that his cultivation level was high.


    But then, Yu Sisi had a bold idea, ¡°Tell me, who is more powerful, our master or the Great Peacock King?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Moreover, the Great Peacock King is in the southeast corner of the Divine Ao Maind, and we are in the northwest corner of the continent. Our master doesn¡¯t like to go out, so the Great Peacock King might cross the continent to fight with our master. Hahahaha.¡±


    Xiong Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh at the end. He had been cultivating for so many years, and he hadn¡¯t even seen a peacock feather, let alone the Great Peacock King.


    Yu Sisi thought so, but she somehow felt that even if the Great Peacock King really came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat their master.


    Realizing that she was thinking about something impossible, Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The two of them were walking slowly along the way. There was nothing they could do. If He Zhao had called for a powerful helper, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat him.


    Thus, they had no choice but to be careful. They didn¡¯t want to be killed before they returned to their master¡¯s side.


    The two of them continued to talk nonsense. For a time, their rtionship became much better.


    But very soon, magical beasts passed by the two of them from time to time. There were also many magical beasts that were rarely seen in this area.


    The two of them looked at each other. They felt strange, but they didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They had just been thrown down the mountain by their master in the morning, so they couldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    And behind them, He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit was nervously hiding on arge tree covered in dense foliage. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the backs of the two of them.


    He Zhao had never expected that Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi would actuallye out of the barrier. When he thought of the scene where he was humiliated by the two of them yesterday, he was extremely angry. He wanted nothing more than to go up and cut the two of them into a thousand pieces right now.


    However, He Zhao suppressed the surging malice in his heart and looked in the direction of the Mount God of Heaven with fear.


    He didn¡¯t know how capable Jiang Yun was. If he was discovered and killed the moment he got close, there would be no hope for revenge.


    He Zhao carefully avoided the two of them and chose another path to go down the mountain. He casually killed a cultivator who was cultivating alone under the waterfall and took over his body.


    He Zhao opened and closed his palms, twisting his neck. It was still better to have a body. He threw away all the messy tokens on his body. However, He Zhao was not afraid that this would bring him any trouble for a young cultivator who had just reached Core Formation Realm.

 Chapter 61 - They Had Their Own Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 61: They Had Their Own Ulterior Motives</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After He Zhao possessed a body, he hid his aura and rushed to the He family¡¯s residence in Thunder City. He arrived at noon on the third day.


    Thunder City had a poption of over ten million people and was bustling withmerce. Apart from arge number of cultivators, there were also many ordinary people who could not cultivate.


    Theserge cities were usually guarded byrge families. They treated the people in the city as their possessions and let them serve their lives.


    Ordinary people could also make a living from this, and at the same time, they were protected from the attacks of wild beasts from the jungle.


    The towering city was right in front of them, and the city walls that were up to a hundred meters tall were densely covered with all kinds of array formations.


    Just this wall alone was enough to defend against most of the attacks of the magical beasts. He Zhao had lived here since he was young, and it was already amon sight to him.


    After paying the entrance fee, he still had to cross the busy and crowded streets. He rented horses and traveled for half a day. Then, he had to take a boat to reach the He family.


    Cultivators in the city were not allowed to use their spiritual power to prevent from being identally hurting the innocents. However, it varied from person to person, at least He Zhao couldn¡¯t use his spiritual energy for now.


    The He family upied a vast area of more than 1500 arcs. In addition to Thunder City, the mountain forests outside the city were also the properties of the He family. Ordinary people could not see them. These mountains and forests originally belonged to the Yu family, but they were divided up.


    He Zhao stood on the small boat and cupped his fists. Facing the gate, he said in a clear voice, ¡°Inner sect disciple He Zhao, returning from the Mount God of Heaven.¡±


    The beast head on the vermillion door slowly opened its eyes. The majestic leopard head nced at He Zhao. Its power only probed the primordial spirit.


    If the name was correct, the leopard head would open its eyes and scan the person¡¯s soul. If it was not a person on the name list, it would shoot out a bolt of lightning. Even if the person did not die, they would be crippled.


    The leopard head confirmed He Zhao¡¯s identity. It closed its eyes again and opened the door to him.


    He Zhao clenched his fists. Both the inner sect disciples and the head of the family should have opened two doors, but now only half of them were opened for him.


    But now, he had nowhere else to go except the He family. He could only swallow his anger and row his boat through the door.


    After entering the door and rowing for another 15 minutes, they finally arrived at the he family¡¯s main residence.


    He Zhao left the boat and went ashore. The servants on the shore who were waiting for him quickly pulled the boat and tied it to a pir at the side. They wrote it down in a notebook at the side.


    He Zhao took the waist token that the servant handed him and walked unimpeded all the way to the inner courtyard.


    When he arrived outside the master¡¯s courtyard, he slightly tidied up his appearance. The body that he possessed was not as good-looking as his original body. It looked fine, he disliked it but there was nothing he could do.


    Having his primordial spirit leave his body would damage his cultivation. After his cultivation had stabilized, he would go and find a good-looking one.


    When the servant at the door saw a new face, he was on guard. He wanted to call for guard, but he saw that person greet him.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, He Zhao.¡±


    ¡°How did you be like this?¡± Once the servant asked, he understood. He must have abandoned his original body and got a new one. He felt somewhat disgraced and opened the door for him.


    The servant did not hide the disdain in his eyes, but He Zhao still smiled and thanked him with a good temper. He looked like a gentleman and didn¡¯t show his cunning thoughts.


    He Cangming, the head of the He family, was already over 500 years old this year, but his appearance was in his thirties or forties. His dignified, square face made him look like a decent person.


    He Cangming wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw He Zhao change his body. It was very normal for people who had reached the Psychic Realm to change their bodies.


    It was just that the body He Zhao had chosen didn¡¯t look very good. It seemed that he had encountered a difficult problem.


    ¡°Lord, I have disgraced my mission and failed to bring back the immortal herb. Please punish me.¡±


    When He Zhao saw He Cangming, he felt shame and kept his head down. He knelt down and kowtowed hard.


    He Cangming was displeased, but he smiled and went forward to help He Zhao up. He was concerned, ¡°He Zhao, what happened? Why did you change your body?¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡®Trash, you can¡¯t even defeat a guardian beast with Dharma Realm cultivation. I should have taken the immortal herb for myself!¡¯!


    He Zhao stood up. There was a bruise on his forehead. It could be seen how much strength he had used to kowtow.


    ¡°Master, actually, the disciple had already taken the immortal herb. But suddenly, a ck Bear Spirit came out from the side and stole the immortal herb when I wasn¡¯t prepared.¡±


    He Zhao showed an angry expression.


    ¡°That ck Bear Spirit was only in Dharma Realm, but it protected the immortal herb with all its might. It also used the opportunity to familiarize itself with the terrain. When I was beating it until it was on the verge of death, it was suddenly saved by someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± He Cangming thought, ¡°You¡¯re making it up, you keep making it up.¡±


    ¡°That person imed to be the master of the ck Bear Spirit, so I started arguing with him. He knew he was in the wrong, so he actually became angry out of humiliation and wanted to kill me. Moreover, he was afraid that he would have a bad reputation if he personally made a move, so he used the sorcery to pin me down. Then he called his disciples over.¡±


    He Zhao paused at this point, his turned grave, ¡°It¡¯s actually Yu Sisi!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He Cangming was really shocked. ¡°Yu Sisi is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she even took that demon man as her master. She and the ck Bear Spirit tortured and killed me together. I only managed to let my primordial spirit left my body and escape when they were caught off guard.¡±


    He Cangming believed He Zhao¡¯s words, and his brows were tightly knitted.


    He Zhao took a look at He Cangming¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t know what kind of opportunity Yu Sisi encountered to actually reach the Dharma Realm.¡±


    After he said that, He Zhao retreated to the side and stood there quietly, giving He Cangming time to think.


    He Cangming knew that He Zhao would not dare to use Yu Sisi¡¯s matter to deceive him. This person was mercenary and wanted a good reputation.


    At that time, just by allowing him to be an inner sect disciple and fight for the position of family head, he could make He Zhao betray the Yu family who had raised him.


    If He Zhao wanted to climb higher, he had to wash himself clean. He wanted Yu Sisi dead more than anyone else.


    With Yu Sisi dead, his betrayal could be rewritten as a hero¡¯s behavior.


    Recently, He Cangming had heard some servants sneering at He Zhao. He had actually let people spread the rumors that the Yu family abused their disciples and used forbidden techniques to absorb the cultivation of others for their own use.


    Those who truly understood the Yu family knew that it was fake, but no one dared to step forward to rify it.


    Now, anyone who spoke up for the Yu family was going against the He family! They wanted to trample the Yu family¡¯s reputation under their feet to wash away their reputation for massacring.


    Therefore, when He Cangming heard about the fake rumors, he did not stop them. Instead, he had people secretly expand it. When the time came, the He family¡¯s reputation would be washed away. Whether He Zhao lived or died, it was up to him.


    He Zhao said that Yu Sisi had reached the Dharma Realm. Previously, she had seen Yu Sisi¡¯s innate talent. With her talent, she should not have been able to reach the Dharma Realm in this lifetime. However, from the time she escaped from the Yu family until He Zhao met her, she had actually reached the Dharma Realm in a short period of time.


    She must have obtained some kind of opportunity or help. It was probably due to her master¡¯s power. If he could snatch it away...


    He Zhao knew that He Cangming did not like him. He reckoned that once hepletely cleansed the He family, he would be quietly eliminated.


    Therefore, this time, he nned to use Jiang Yun¡¯s hands to get rid of some people so that He Cangming wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him.


    If that Jiang Yun was any stronger, he could eliminate He Cangming...


    Both of them had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 62 - Internal Strife in the He Family

    <h4>Chapter 62: Internal Strife in the He Family</h4>


    He Cangming¡¯s only thought was to kill Yu Sisi and seize the opportunity. But he had to be wary of He Zhao scheming against him. He Zhao would do anything for his own benefit, He Cangming afraid that he would hide the matter of Yu Sisi.


    So, He Cangming asked him to tell him in detail what had happened.


    He Zhao also repeated what he had said, but with a lot of ¡°modification¡±. He said that Jiang Yun of Mount God of Heaven had an unfathomable strength, and he waspletely powerless to resist it. However, he did not tell He Cangming that Jiang Yun didn¡¯t use any spiritual power.


    He Cangming just thought that Jiang Yun¡¯s cultivation level was higher than He Zhao¡¯s, and secretly scorned He Zhao.


    Just as the two of them were having a hypocritical ¡°harmonious¡±munication, a voice rudely interrupted them.


    ¡°Jiang Yun of Mount God of Heaven? What¡¯s that? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    A young man dressed in tight clothes walked past the doorman and directly entered without informing him.


    He Junjie entered and called He Cangming ¡°father¡± before sitting down at the table.


    He Cangming was not angry at his only son¡¯s arrogant behavior. Instead, he put on a genuine smile and sat next to He Junjie with the adoration of an elder.


    ¡°Junjie, you¡¯ve been cultivating for some time. Have you absorbed the Lingzhi Celestial Stone?¡±


    Lingzhi Celestial Stone was one of the treasures collected from the Yu family¡¯s treasury. It could expand part of the meridians of cultivators and was a rare treasure. In the Yu family, only the elders of the family could obtain one.


    He Cangming directly gave half of it to He Junjie. It could be said that he was very adored of his sin. Even the immortal herb that He Zhao went to find this time was to be given to He Junjie.


    He Junjie was the child He Cangming had after a great effort. He was only a little over a hundred years old and had enjoyed the best resources of the He family since birth. Now, his cultivation level was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Spirit King Realm.


    With his illustrious background, coupled with his own high talent and being used to praises and pamper, He Junjie had always been pretentious and looked down on He Zhao, who had betrayed the main family.


    Therefore, when He Zhao bowed to him, he did not even give him a nce.


    He Zhao bowed for a long time, but he didn¡¯t hear He Junjie call him. He didn¡¯t get up either and remained motionless like a statue. He Cangming also acted as if he didn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already absorbed it. I¡¯m only a little bit away from the Spirit King Realm. If I had that immortal herb, I might be able to break through.¡±


    He Junjie poured himself a cup of spirit tea and took a sip before replying.


    At this point, He Junjie seemed to have just noticed that there was someone standing beside him. He asked He Zhao impatiently, ¡°Where¡¯s my immortal herb?¡±


    ¡°The immortal herb has been stolen and hasn¡¯t been taken back.¡± He Zhao took the opportunity to get up and replied in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.


    He Junjie¡¯s originally good-looking face instantly darkened, and the cup of tea fell on He Zhao¡¯s head. He cursed angrily, ¡°Trash!¡±


    The thin teacup instantly shattered, and pieces and blood fell down together.


    Light green spirit tea fell on He Zhao¡¯s head, face, andpels. His forehead was blue and purple, and in addition to the bleeding wound on his forehead, he was in a particrly sorry state.


    But He Zhao did not tidy up. He lowered his eyes and did not say a word.


    He Junjie had always disliked him. Every time he met He Zhao, he would beat him up or scold him. He always like to look for trouble for no reason. If He Zhao resisted, he would only get beaten up.


    ¡°Get Out!¡± He Junjie¡¯s face was full of disgust, as if he had seen something dirty. He Cangming only nced at He Zhao lightly.


    He Zhao bowed expressionlessly, turned around, and left. He even closed the door.


    He Junjie did not hide his expression until He Zhao¡¯s footsteps disappeared. Heined to He Cangming, ¡°Father! Why do you still keep this dog? I feel disgusted when I see him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still useful. Don¡¯t worry, he will soon be useless.¡±


    He Cangmingforted him with a smile, but that smile made people shudder.


    ¡°He¡¯s useful? What¡¯s his use?! He can¡¯t even get an immortal herb. Who knows if he took it for himself and then lie to us? Humph!¡±


    It had to be said that the two of them had the same thought process. They both felt that He Zhao had taken the immortal herb for himself. As expected of father and son.


    He Zhao had really bad criminal records, and he was indeed not a trustworthy person.


    ¡°Not this time. He said that he met Yu Sisi.¡±


    He Cangming pondered for a moment and then ryed He Zhao¡¯s words to He Junjie.


    ¡°This bastard! He is truly a useless trash. Previously, I made him send people to kill Yu Sisi, but he couldn¡¯t get it done. Now, he couldn¡¯t even get an immortal herb and was beaten until his primordial spirit left his body.¡±


    He Junjie wasn¡¯t as nervous as He Cangming. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and gnashed his teeth,


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to kill Yu Sisi myself, take back my immortal herb, and then kill him!¡±


    He Junjie¡¯s tone was cold. This time, He Cangming did not object.


    With Yu Sisi¡¯s death, He Zhao was useless.


    He Junjie did not want to endure it anymore. He Zhao had repeatedly put on airs in front of others, pretending to be subservient to him. In the beginning, He Junjie did not really care about him.


    It was not until he happened to turn back halfway that he heard He Zhao and his fianc¨¦e, the eldest daughter of Qin Ind, Qin Mingzhu, fabricating him behind his back. He portrayed himself as a pitiful disciple in front of Qin Mingzhu while she was still unfamiliar with Thunder City.


    He Junjie immediately understood why his fianc¨¦e had a good impression of him in the beginning, butter on, she constantly avoided him. He originally thought that it was because she was shy. After all, Qin Mingzhu was only twenty years old, and there was a difference of nearly a hundred years between them.


    Now that it was clear that it was He Zhao who was ying tricks and still wanted to have affair with his fianc¨¦e, he flew into a rage. He directly kicked the door and entered. Under Qin Mingzhu¡¯s terrified gaze, he gave He Zhao a good beating, breaking a few of his ribs, an arm, and a leg.


    He Cangming cameter and pulled him back, saving He Zhao¡¯s life.


    He Junjie also noticed that his poor fianc¨¦e was scared out of her wits by his atrocity just now. He wanted to go over andfort her, but Qin Mingzhu ran away crying. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had hit her.


    Because of He Junjie¡¯s beating, Qin Mingzhu even wanted to break off the engagement. Fortunately, the elders on both sides mediated between them, both sides were unwilling to let go of the interests easily.


    But in this way, He Junjie couldn¡¯t go to Qin Mingzhu, and he hated He Zhao even more.


    But what He Junjie didn¡¯t know was that He Zhao was determined to make him a cuckold to take revenge for the embarrassment he had caused him.


    As soon as he went out, he went to look for Qin Mingzhu.


    It had to be said that He Zhao was really good at ying with people¡¯s hearts. He didn¡¯t directly go to Qin Mingzhu¡¯s door andin to her about the He family¡¯s ruthlessness towards him.


    Instead, he first messed up his hair and clothes. He deliberately pulled down the cor of his clothes, revealing theplete Adam¡¯s apple and the corbone.


    This body was not as handsome as he used to be, but it had a more feminine and fragile feeling. It was easiest for women to let down their guard and develop tender feelings for him.


    Then, He Zhao stood behind a willow tree outside Qin Mingzhu¡¯s courtyard and saw Qin Mingzhu taking a walk in the courtyard at this time as usual.


    He Zhao began his performance.

 Chapter 63 - Wanted to Steal Your Fiancée

    <h4>Chapter 63: Wanted to Steal Your Fianc¨¦e</h4>


    He Zhao stood behind the willow tree and took a deep breath. Then, he punched his chest hard and started coughing.


    As expected, he caught Qin Mingzhu¡¯s attention.


    Qin Mingzhu tilted her head slightly and looked at her maid. The maid understood. She immediately took two steps forward and shouted at He Zhao, ¡°Who is it over there? Why didn¡¯t youe over to greet my miss when you saw her? How rude!¡±


    Qin Mingzhu was the future young madam and the future mistress of the He family. Everyone in the He family treated her with great respect.


    He Zhao pretended to be flustered and bowed, ¡°Hello, Miss Qin.¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to leave. Moreover, he didn¡¯t let the two of them see his face during the whole process. It looked very suspicious. The two of them were indeed hooked.


    ¡°Stop! Who are you? Why Don¡¯t you dare to look up? Aren¡¯t you from this residence?¡±


    The maid protected Qin Mingzhu behind her and looked at He Zhao vigntly. If there was wrong anything with this person, she would call the guards over and have them execute this suspicious thief on the spot.


    He Zhao could only pretend to be in a very difficult position. He lowered his head and tilted his head so that they could only see half of his face that was not injured.


    ¡°Hong Yu don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Hong Yu was the name of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s maid. After hearing the familiar tone of his voice, the two of them were not sure who this person was.


    The situation was at a stalemate.


    He Zhao looked at Qin Mingzhu with deep affection. There was a mixture of forbearance and unspeakable sadness in his eyes. He said a thousand words at a nce.


    ¡°He Zhao?!¡±


    Qin Mingzhu also recognized the person in front of her with his affectionate eyes. In the He family, the only person who would look at her like that was He Zhao.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu said to Hong Yu. Hong Yu was still surprised that this person was He Zhao, but her miss had given the order. Hong Yu took another look at He Zhao, and He Zhao smiled back at her.


    Hong Yu was stunned and quickly walked to the side to keep watch. It would not be good that rumor Miss Qin was seeing an outsider to spread out.


    As soon as Hong Yu walked away, Qin Mingzhu asked He Zhao toe closer. She raised her head to let him look at her.


    He Zhao hesitated and took two steps towards her. He kept tilting his head.


    Qin Mingzhu was a little annoyed and ordered him to raise his head.


    ¡°He Zhao! Raise your head and look at me. Otherwise, don¡¯t ever think of seeing me again!¡±


    He Zhao heard this and suddenly raised his head to look at Qin Mingzhu. His eyes were filled with fear. He was the kind of cautious and fawning pet that was afraid of being abandoned by its owner.


    Seeing this, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s heart softened. This He Zhao actually had such deep feelings for her.


    At the same time, she also saw the wounds on He Zhao¡¯s face and his messy hair and clothes. Instantly, she felt both pity and anger. With He Zhao¡¯s cultivation level, there were not many disciples in the He family who could hurt him. Moreover, he seemed to have been humiliated badly. It must be that He Junjie!


    ¡°That person hurt you again?!¡± Qin Mingzhu asked angrily, but her tone was firm. She was already certain that He Junjie was bullying He Zhao with his power.


    He Zhao only focused on looking at her, his eyes never leaving her for even a moment. He said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Moreover, I was the one who didn¡¯t do a good job this time. I didn¡¯t get the immortal herb for young master. It¡¯s only right for him to be dissatisfied. It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡±


    When He Zhao said this, he lowered his head again and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Qin Mingzhu continued to ask.


    ¡°I originally went to pick the Dendrobium flower for you, but my immortal herb was stolen, and my body was destroyed. Only my primordial spirit escaped and attached itself to the corpse that died in the mouth of the magical beast at the foot of the mountain. I¡¯m afraid that the flower was also taken away by someone.¡±


    ¡°What?! You were actually killed and robbed of the treasure, and He Junjie still find you trouble! He¡¯s truly detestable!¡±


    When Qin Mingzhu heard He Zhao¡¯s encounter, her heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to caress his face and sigh, ¡°Why are you doing this? That Dendrobium flower lives on the precipice and is often guarded by spirit snakes. Why must you go and look for him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to dye your fingernails with the Dendrobium flower? There isn¡¯t any in the residence. I saw it and wanted to get it. However, I didn¡¯t even do this for you. I¡¯m really useless.¡± As He Zhao spoke, he suddenly gave himself a hard p. A red mark immediately appeared on his face.


    He Zhao kept pping himself, Qin Mingzhu was so anxious that she caught catch his hand. She was touched in her heart. Although the Dendrobium flower was not a very precious immortal medicine, it was very difficult to obtain.


    He Zhao was too considerate for her. She was unable to respond to it in the first ce. She was destined to marry He Junjie and be the mistress of the He family to fulfill the friendship between the He family and Qin Ind.


    When Qin Mingzhu thought of this, she was dejected and silently withdrew her hand. Suddenly, she was held by He Zhao. Qin Mingzhu was shocked and looked at He Zhao in astonishment.


    He Zhao had a determined look on his face. He held her hand tightly and opened his mouth to say something. Qin Mingzhu felt that he was going to say something and quickly covered his mouth to stop him from saying anything. As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, they would always be friends.


    When He Zhao held her hand tightly and didn¡¯t let her break free, he swallowed hard. Then, he mustered up his courage and said to her,


    ¡°Miss Qin, actually, I took the Dendrobium flowers for you with other motives. I wanted to use the flowers to express my feelings. Now that the flowers are gone, I¡¯m still in such a sorry state, but I don¡¯t want to continue like this¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say it, please¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu struggled to break free from him. She turned around, not wanting to hear his confession.


    He Zhao directly pulled Qin Mingzhu into his arms and tightly restrained her with a strong yet gentle force. He Zhao was already in the Psychic Realm, so it was easy for him to hold Qin Mingzhu who was in the Dharma Realm.


    ¡°No, I want to say it. Miss Qin, I like you. I don¡¯t want to call you Miss Qin all the time. I want to call your name, Mingzhu, Mingzhu¡­¡±


    He Zhao lowered his head and whispered her name into Qin Mingzhu¡¯s ear. Qin Mingzhu¡¯s ears were red, and she bit his shoulder in embarrassment and anger.


    He Zhao was not angry even when his shoulder was bitten. He even raised his hand to touch Qin Mingzhu¡¯s smooth long hair, and his tone was sad:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mingzhu, I shouldn¡¯t have forced you like this. But I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, forgive me.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu heard this and panicked. She loosened her mouth and looked up at He Zhao. He spoke as if he was going to die in the next moment.


    He Zhao also loosened his grip ording to her thoughts. Qin Mingzhu grabbed his arms with both hands and looked up to see his expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so¡­ Ugh!¡±


    He Zhao lowered his head and kissed her chattering red lips, blocking her doubts.


    Qin Mingzhu was stunned. Her eyes widened as she looked at the audacious man in front of her. However, a hand covered her eyes.


    Slowly, Qin Mingzhu gave up struggling and even took the initiative to hug He Zhao.


    Hong Yu, who was on the lookout, waited for nearly four hours before she finally waited for her young miss toe out with an overly red face. She did not dare to ask any more questions. He Zhao had already left from somewhere else


    At this point, He Junjie had been two timed by his fianc¨¦e. Unfortunately, he himself did not know about it.

 Chapter 64 - Gather People to Get Beaten

    <h4>Chapter 64: Gather People to Get Beaten</h4>


    The next day, He Cangming gathered his disciples and announced that they wouldunch a crusade against Mount God of Heaven. No one had ever heard of the God of Heaven Mountain. When they heard that Mount God of Heaven sect only had two Dharma Realm disciples and Jiang Yun, whose cultivation level was unknown, they were even more puzzled.


    ¡°They had only a few people. I feel that we are simply overkill the other party by sending on such a grand team.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t any people around. Why don¡¯t we just send any spiritual link realm disciple or elder over? That so-called sect master of the God of Heaven Mountain is probably only in the Psychic Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have only two disciples. It¡¯s quite shabby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that He Zhao came back from the Mount God of Heaven. He was beaten until his primordial spirit was separated from his body. He just randomly found a broken body to escape. When I met him yesterday, I thought he was a neer.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t He Zhao in the Psychic Realm? He was beaten so badly. That Jiang Yun must be at least in the Spirit King Realm.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is in the Spirit King Realm, we can¡¯t beat him. That Jiang Yun can kill us all by himself. Moreover, what good stuff can such a small sect have? It¡¯s a waste of effort. I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°We have thousands of disciples. It¡¯s enough to pick five of us. If we go too many times, people will say that we are bullying others.¡±


    ¡°You are so funny. We have destroyed a whole sect. Who knows how many people we have brought? Hahahahahahaha.¡±


    The group of peopleughed happily.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He Junjie stood on the stage and walked to He Cangming¡¯s side. He expressionlessly swept his gaze across the disciples below. Wherever his gaze swept pass, the crowd instantly became quiet.


    He Junjie was a genius with outstanding talent among the disciples of this generation. Moreover, he was born as the young master of the He family. He often used the privileges that other inner sect disciples did not have and mercilessly suppressed disciples that he did not like. His prestige was very high.


    Of course, there were also people who did not like him. They were either directly crippled by He Junjie or secretly tortured to death by He Cangming. After all, He Cangming wanted He Junjie to sessfully take over the He family. He had to make preparations early.


    He Cangming looked at the silent disciple below the stage and felt gratified. Like father, like son. His Junjie was indeed not bad. However, when his gaze shifted to He Zhao, He Cangming frowned. Right now, this person was the only weed. However, after this crusade, he did not have to see this disgusting and fearful soul anymore.


    Yes, He Cangming did not know why. He had an inexplicable uneasy of He Zhao. He had lived for hundreds of years and rarely felt this way. At the thought of this, He Cangming turned his head in disgust.


    He Zhao, who was being despised, maintained a smile. His smile was sincere, and he looked very happy. In fact, he was really happy now.


    First, the people who hated him the most were about to form a group to die. He felt that Jiang Yun was not simple. With Yu Sisi fanning the mes, this group of people would definitely note back alive.


    Secondly, he would not die. He guessed that He Junjie¡¯s patience with him had reached its limit. For such a straightforward idiot, it was not easy for him to tolerate him hanging around in front of his eyes for so long.


    They probably wanted to pack him up and take him away after dealing with Yu Sisi, but he now had Qin Mingzhu as his trump card. If Qin Mingzhu wanted to protect him, no one could stop her. Qin Ind had let Qin Mingzhu down to let her marry to He family. The He family was unwilling to give up on Qin Ind as a piece of fat meat.


    Now, the worst that could happen was that they woulde back alive. However, with Qin Mingzhu protecting him, he had to keep a low profile for a while. He Zhao raised his head and smiled at He Junjie. The other party sensed his gaze and rolled his eyes. It was this idiot who would die outside with his father.


    Then, He Zhao would use the name of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s husband to be the new head of the He family! At that time, those who dared to give him a look would all die!


    He Zhao lowered his head, and a malevolent smile spread across his face. Even the sunlight could not shine into his wicked heart. When he raised his head again, he became that gentle, affectionate, and a little mncholic inner sect disciple.


    In the end, He Junjie picked eight disciples who usually fawned over him and immediately set off with his father to tten Mount God of Heaven. Before he left, He Junjie winked at a few disciples in the crowd. Those few people secretly nodded their heads and left with the crowd.


    He Cangming also arranged for a few Spirit Origin Realm experts in the family to kill He Zhao without anyone knowing. Then, he and the people arranged by He Junjie together would create the illusion that He Zhao died because of a cultivation error.


    Knowing that the arrangements were done properly, as long as he went out for a few days, the two major matters that bothered him would be resolved. At that time, he wanted to develop He family into a top aristocratic family in Thunder City, and then kicked out that ungrateful Qin Mingzhu.


    Thinking of this, He Cangming looked at his son, who was two-timed by his fianc¨¦e but still unaware of it, he decided to bury this matter deep in his heart. Last night, the secret guards reported to him that He Zhao and Qin Mingzhu were getting along. He was so angry that he smashed the obsidian table, which could withstand a force of ten thousand tons, with a single p.


    How dare this dog and woman humiliate my son like this! He Cangming almost went over to strangle the two of them overnight, but his rationality suppressed his impulse. If the matter had blown up, it would only hurt his precious son.


    Previously, when He Zhao got close to Qin Mingzhu, He Cangming was certain that he did not have the guts to really do anything. It was also unlikely that Qin Mingzhu would take a fancy to him. When the time came, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if He Zhao angered Qin Mingzhu and hey could directly kill him.


    Now, he only felt that his worldview had beenpletely destroyed, and his beautiful dreams shattered all over the ground. However, he still had to cover up for that dog and woman. He even felt like vomiting blood.


    When Qin Ind was useless, he would definitely use Qin Mingzhu to vent his hatred, and then find a better woman for his son. He Cangming patted He Junjie¡¯s shoulder with tenderness in his eyes.


    He Junjie was a little puzzled. Today, his father was especially nice to him. Oh, he was probably trying to console him that the immortal herb might have been snatched away and eaten. But he actually didn¡¯t really care. He had plenty of good things.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m no longer angry. Although that immortal herb is rare, it can still be obtained in the end. Killing Yu Sisi should be enough. We could even obtain something after destroy the Mount God of Heaven. Although it might not beparable to the Yu family¡¯s treasure house, at least we won¡¯te back empty-handed.¡±


    He Junjie was a man of few words. Heforted his worried father and even patted He Cangming¡¯s back. He received a look that he could not understand.


    The eight disciples following behind them exchanged nces after they looked at the interaction between the father and son. They were determined to perform well this time and win He Junjie¡¯s favor.


    Based on He Cangming¡¯s current attitude towards He Junjie and He Junjie¡¯s own abilities, they could easily figure out who the next head of the family would be.


    However, these people today would never have thought that sometimes, someone would die, someone¡¯s home would be stolen, and someone would use this opportunity to be sessful.

 Chapter 65 - Small Town Under the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 65: Small Town Under the Mountain</h4>


    Even though He Cangming and his group were going to tten Mount God of Heaven, there wasn¡¯t any tense atmosphere in the group. Instead, it was like they were going on a spring outing as they chatted andughed along the way.


    The eight outer sect disciples who were chosen were even praised He Junjie along the way. They praised this arrogant young master so much that he felt like he was loved and respected by the disciples.


    It was supposed to be a two-day-and-one-night journey to Mount God of Heaven, but the ten of them walked for seven days. Half of the time, the eightckeys went out to find something fun for He Junjie. If they weren¡¯t afraid that Yu Sisi would run away, they would have been able to walk for half a month.


    When He Junjie appeared in the small town under the Mount God of Heaven in his beautiful clothes, Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi had already stayed in the inn for eight days. The regr customers in the inn would greet the two of them when they saw them. It was because they had dealt with a small beast tide for the small town previously. They were their benefactors.


    Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi sat at a small table in the corner of the inn¡¯s lobby. The waiter greeted them and gave them a te of pickles that he had made himself. His pickles were famous and could be considered a signature appetizer in their inn.


    Xiong Ji thanked them and ordered two bowls of in noodles for him and Yu Sisi. The two of them looked at each other and sighed in unison, ¡°Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one left in the He family or are they scared? Why isn¡¯t anyone here after so many days?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that master scared him and didn¡¯t dare toe back after he returned? It can¡¯t be. Master didn¡¯t do anything, why this He Zhao is so cowardly?¡±


    Xiong Ji answered his own question with a conflicted look on his face. He thought to himself, ¡°There is actually someone who is as cowardly as me.¡± After all, he had also been scared by his master before and ran far away.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If Yu, He Zhao doesn¡¯t even have the courage to do something like this, he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed the main family. Let¡¯s wait patiently.¡± Yu Sisi was also puzzled, and her brows were tightly knitted together. However, she still decided to stay put. Right now, this small town was only a day¡¯s journey away from their Mount God of Heaven. If they really encountered the He family¡¯s main force, they would be able to return in time.


    They didn¡¯t know if their master¡¯s anger had subsided or not. Now that they didn¡¯t see any traces of the He family, they didn¡¯t dare to return. The two of them hung their heads in dejection. The waiter didn¡¯t find it strange when he saw the two of them like this. He ced the noodles on the table for them and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± Then, he flung the cloth on his shoulder and went to receive the other guests.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat the noodles! A man is iron, a meal is steel. If we don¡¯t eat, we¡¯ll be famished.¡±


    Xiong Ji quite liked the craftsmanship of this inn, and the amount given was sufficient. He picked up his chopsticks and buried his head in his food.


    Yu Sisi nced at the specialrge bowl that the inn had given Xiong Ji. Xiong Ji was eating so much that his face was almost buried in the bowl. Yu Sisi really did not expect that Xiong Ji was a foodie.


    She shook her head helplessly and picked up her chopsticks to slowly eat as well. However, she kept thinking about He family¡¯s movements. What was going on? They were nowhere to be seen. Could it be that they had an ident? But on second thought, it was good that they had an ident. Yu Sisi¡¯s mood instantly improved.


    Yu Sisi ate her noodles faster and looked out of the window from time to time. The streets of the small town had already started to wake up.


    It was early autumn, and the morning was a little cold. The thin and faint sunlight did not bring any warmth. Many pedestrians were wearing thin shirts. The various breakfast shops had already begun their busy day. The freshly baked breakfast was ced in arge drawer. When the lid was lifted, the steaming hot air blurred the face of the seller, and they couldn¡¯t see the customers¡¯ faces. But this did not prevent them from doing business.


    ¡°Freshly baked buns, steamed buns, flower rolls, and Xiaolongbao,e and have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Juicy steamed buns filled with soup, don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    ¡°Fresh wild beef chili soup,e and have a bowl to drive away the cold!¡±


    ¡°Fried boar meat! I just killed a wild boar, so I guarantee its meat will be tender and juicy! If it¡¯s not fresh, it¡¯s free!¡±


    The sounds of hawking on the streets rose and fell, and there were always pedestrians attracted by the sound. They walked to the stall and asked for a breakfast to fill their empty stomachs.


    There were also some naughty children who shouted that they should not wash their faces and brush their teeth. He jumped out of the windows of their houses and squeezed into the crowded street barefoot. He was jumping up and down like monkeys. He was very fast and could not be caught at all. His mother was so angry that she stood on the street and cursed in her heart, ¡°Brat,e back for me! You naughty monkey, wait for your father toe back. Watch your skin carefully!¡±


    ¡°Yo! Yang Xun doesn¡¯t wear any clothes and doesn¡¯t brush his teeth. He¡¯s so sloppy!¡±


    There were always acquaintances in the crowd who knew this family. A man grabbed the back of his cor and picked him up like a little chick. He loudly ridiculed Yang Xun. When the other children who werezing around at home and washing up heard this, they all ran to the window to look.


    ¡°Brother Xun of the Yang family actually doesn¡¯t like to be clean, eh ¨C¡±


    ¡°Yang Xun is acting like a hoodlum. He left the house without any clothes on.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! Brother Xun is going to be taught a lesson again.¡±


    Being ridiculed by a group of children, the nine-year-old Yang Xun was extremely angry. His face waspletely red as he struggled in mid-air like a kitten whose tail had been stepped on. He was fierce, but he did not scare anyone at all.


    After being ridiculed for a full incense stick, Yang Xun¡¯s eyes turned red. Uncle Lin is a bad person! He felt so wronged that I was ridiculed by a group of underlings. However, he did not cry. He was a man, and a man would not shed tears even if he shed blood!


    However, his tears fell like rain the next second because his mother chased after him and gave him some love beating.


    ¡°Wu Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡±


    The cries of the little boy instantly resounded throughout the long street. The angry scolding of the child¡¯s mother and theughter of the other children followed closely behind.


    Yu Sisi retracted her gaze. This kid, Yang Xun, was crying again. What a crybaby. Even when she was his age, she would not cry on the street so shamelessly.


    The reason why Yu Sisi knew Yang Xun was that when they were about to reach the small town, Yu Sisi did not want to fly on a sword ostentatiously. Hence, Xiong Ji changed back to his original form ¡ª a three-meter-tall ck bear and let Yu Sisi sit on his shoulder. The two of them were walking carefully when they suddenly felt that someone was spying on them. They were shocked, thinking that He Zhao had helpers at the foot of the mountain and wanted to ambush them.


    Yu Sisi thought to herself, ¡°This He Zhao is indeed cunning. He actually thought of ambushing them at the foot of the mountain, but we really can¡¯t touch them now. If one of us were to kill them, who would go to the He family to report it. Moreover, I actually can¡¯t sense the spiritual power of the other party. Could it be an elder of the He family?¡±


    While Yu Sisi was bewildered, she secretly sent a voice transmission to Xiong Ji, telling him not to act rashly. An arrow was shot from a big tree, but the low speed and strength of the arrow, it didn¡¯t even touch Xiong Ji¡¯s hair. Yu Sisi was astonished. This person was blind!


    In fact, the person shooting the arrow wasn¡¯t blind, nor was he an elder of the He family. He wasn¡¯t even a cultivator. He was just an ordinary hunter who lived by hunting wild beasts at the foot of the mountain. He would leave far away as soon as he saw a magical beast that had already gained intelligence. But today, Yang Jian held a bow and arrow in his hand. He looked at the delicate woman who was being held by the ck bear that had clearly gained intelligence. He gritted his teeth and approached her.

 Chapter 66 - Keep Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 66: Keep Waiting</h4>


    He drew a longbow on arge tree and pointed the tip of the arrow at the ck Bear Spirit¡¯s eyes. In his heart, he silently chanted, ¡°God bless!¡± He held his breath and shot the arrow. In Yang Jian¡¯s eyes, the arrow pierced through the dense foliage with an unstoppable momentum. It was about to hit the ck bear.


    Xiong Ji heard a piercing sound from afar. The round bear¡¯s ears moved slightly. Hearing the sound, he tilted his head slightly and dodged it perfectly.


    Xiong Ji looked at the wooden arrow that was deeply embedded in the soil and thought to himself, ¡°Who is this? Is he looking down on me, just this wooden arrow, and that ordinary iron arrowhead? Even if it really hit me, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to cut through my skin. There¡¯s no one capable left in the He family? Isn¡¯t senior sister overestimating them a little too much?¡±


    Seeing that his attack had missed, Yang Jian quickly shot out a few more arrows, all aimed at the ck bear¡¯s eyes. Xiong Ji dodged a few arrows in a row and was also annoyed. Was this person ying with him? Damn it! Xiong Ji roared in anger. It was very frightening. Yu Sisi felt that something was wrong and jumped down from Xiong Ji¡¯s shoulder.


    Before Yu Sisi could say anything, the person who shot the arrows had already jumped down from the tree. It was a robust man dressed as a hunter. He looked to be in his thirties and had a resolute look on his face. This hunter was looking at them with a solemn and determined expression.


    This time, even Xiong Ji felt that something was wrong. He was just an ordinary hunter! But why would an ordinary hunter provoke them? The two of them had stayed on the mountain with Jiang Yun for a while and had seen many strange things. They thought that it was normal for them to keep a low profile when they went down the mountain. However, in the eyes of ordinary people, no one would sit on a magical beast. Magical beasts were almost untamable. The more powerful a magical beast was, the more it looked down on humans, not to mention letting humans sit on its body.


    ¡°Youngdy, run!¡± Yang Jian shouted at Yu Sisi and gripped the longbow in his hand tightly. His face was filled with determination. Although Yang Jian was not some decent character, he was definitely not someone who would leave a person to die! This poor girl was kidnapped by the ck bear. If he didn¡¯t make a move, he afraid that she would immediately die in the mouth of the bear. However, from the reaction of the ck Bear Spirit when it dodged his arrow just now, he thought that its cultivation level must be not low. It was likely that he would die today.


    Even if he really died because of this, he wouldn¡¯t regret it. He only felt guilty towards his family. His son hadn¡¯t grown up enough to take on the responsibilities of a family. He was still a kid who loved to cry.


    Not to mention Yu Sisi, even Xiong Ji was stunned by Yang Jian¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Run away? Me?¡± Yu Sisi was puzzled and thought, ¡°Could this person not sense that my cultivation was on par with Xiong Ji¡¯s? How could I be so easily taken hostage by someone.¡± Xiong Ji was even more confused. That was a youngdy? Where was she? Why didn¡¯t he see her? The truth was out. Xiong Ji did not treat Yu Sisi as a woman at all. He also didn¡¯t think that he, who was over three meters tall in the eyes of others, could pose a threat to Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Go! Leave me alone!¡± Yang Jian saw that the girl didn¡¯t move at all and thought that she was too scared to move and was worried about him.


    The scared girl, Yu Sisi was speechless. So did the savage and man-eating ck bear, Xiong Ji.


    Alright, so he was really just an ordinary hunter.


    ¡°Listen to my exnation. Actually, I wasn¡¯t kidnap by this bear¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I know that you don¡¯t want me to be implicated. I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Before Yu Sisi could exin herself, she was stopped by Yang Jian. Yu Sisi felt a little stifled.


    Seeing that Yang Jian was about to draw his bow and arrow to shoot the Xiong Ji again, she immediately flew to Yang Jian¡¯s side and broke his arrow with her bare hands, ¡°Enough.¡±


    Yang Jian was shocked. This girl is so strong!


    ¡°Save it. You can¡¯t hurt me. Shoot with a hammer!¡± Xiong Ji said unhappily.


    He heard the ck bear spoke in humannguage, and it was the deep voice of a middle-aged man. Yang Jian thought, ¡°Holy sh*t! Oh my god! The bear spoke in humannguage.¡±


    Yang Jian raised his finger and pointed at Yu Sisi, then at Xiong Ji, who curled his lips. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. Ordinary people who lived in remote areas rarely encountered high-level cultivators or high-level magical beasts. Magical beasts that could speak humannguage were legendary existences to them.


    Xiong Ji simply transformed into his human form, and Yang Jian was so scared that he fainted.


    ¡°¡­ Why are you scaring people?¡± Yu Sisi looked at Yang Jian, who had fainted on the ground, and was helpless. She couldn¡¯t just leave him there. What if he was eaten by a wild beastter?


    ¡°He woke up with a ssh of water.¡± Xiong Ji responded.


    ¡°How am I supposed to get water? I¡¯m not Master.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Xiong Ji was used to Jiang Yun¡¯s magical powers. As long as he wanted it, he had everything. But when he was out, he had to rely on himself. Hence, Xiong Ji suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I use urine to wake him up?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yu Sisi was stunned by Xiong Ji¡¯s bold idea. She thought to herself, ¡°Is this something a magical beast that has lived for hundreds of years cane up with?! Or are you only three years old?!!¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s shocked and disdainful gaze was too obvious. Xiong Ji was a little embarrassed. He turned his head away and tried to change the topic, ¡°The ground seems to be shaking.¡±


    Yu Sisi did not want to say anything. She nned to bring the hunter to the small town at the foot of the mountain. This hunter was probably a resident at the foot of the mountain, so she would send him straight home.


    ¡°You carry him. We¡¯ll go down the mountain to the town.¡± Xiong Ji unwillingly carried the man on his shoulder and ran down the mountain one step behind Yu Sisi.


    In the blink of an eye, they had reached the edge of the small town. After taking a few more steps, the two of them stopped at the same time, the ground was shaking.


    Yu Sisi released her spiritual sense to check in the direction of the shaking. A group of wild boars? There were about a thousand of them, but there were dozens of wild boars that had already gained intelligence and be low-level magical beasts mixed in. They seemed to have been frightened, and they whimpered as they ran in this direction. They had to pass through this small town.


    Most of the people in the small town were ordinary people with no cultivation. This beast tide, which was nothing more than a small one for Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, was a disaster for the vigers.


    ¡°Stop them and protect the people!¡± Yu Sisi didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She unsheathed her Gu Tong Immortal Sword, wanting to disperse this beast tide.


    ¡°But, with such a big move, when the He familyes¡­¡± Xiong Ji was a little hesitant. In his opinion, his master¡¯s orders were much more important than the residents of this town, not to mention that these were just ordinary people without any cultivation. Xiong Ji was not a human after all. He was as cruel to the fate of the human race as a wild beast.


    ¡°I was once just like these ordinary people.¡± Facing the sudden disaster, the vigers were weak and helpless. Yu Sisi seemed to be able to understand Xiong Ji¡¯s thoughts. She gave him a look and went to meet the group of wild boars alone.


    Xiong Ji was shocked and a little ashamed. He quickly threw Yang Jian aside and fought together.


    The two of them fought non-stop for nearly three hours, defending a small town with thousands of people that no one cared about. The two of them fought seriously. It was unknown when, but almost all the people in the small town hade. They stood not far away and quietly watched the two unfamiliar cultivators fight for their safety.

 Chapter 67 - The Death of Yang Jian

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Death of Yang Jian</h4>


    When the two of them walked out of the pile of dead wild boars covered in blood, the surrounding residents looked at them with eager eyes and pped hard. Standing at the front of the crowd was Yang Jian. No one knew when he had woken up, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xiong Ji was covered in blood and minced meat from the wild boars. He was also a beast before. When he fought, other than using his abilities, he mainly used his physical strength. No one knew how many wild boars he had torn with his hands. Previously, he hadn¡¯t felt that there was anything wrong with having some of the enemy¡¯s flesh on his body, but now he wanted to take a bath.


    ¡°If I just stand here with blood dripping, I¡¯ll scare off this group of weak humans. I really want to wipe myself clean before they p for me.¡± Xiong Ji thought to himself. He didn¡¯t show it on the surface, but in his heart, he was a little shy.


    This was the first time he was being worshipped as a hero. He had to act nicely. Xiong Ji thought to himself and squeezed out a sincere smile at the crowd.


    The apuse of the crowd paused in unison. A burst of heart-wrenching cries of children suddenly appeared. A few children wept and crawled into their mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Can you notugh so, so strangely? Your smile really looked like a perverted demon who killed and dismembered people.¡± the shouts in the hearts of the residents were in unison, but no one dared to say it out loud. Their apuse was even more enthusiastic, as if it was covering up something. The mothers of the crying children also looked at Yu Sisi apologetically. They did not dare to look directly at Xiong Ji anymore.


    Yu Sisi originally was a little touch at first, but Xiong Ji¡¯s smilepletely changed the atmosphere. Her feelings were gone. Yu Sisi nodded at the mothers. She pulled Xiong Ji and ran to a mountain spring to clean herself up. She hadn¡¯t changed her clothes. Xiong Ji had returned to his original form and washed his fur, but Yu Sisi wanted clothes.


    The pitiful two were thrown out by Jiang Yun. They had nothing on them, including money.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in such a sorry state in my life! I¡¯m a dignified youngdy, but I don¡¯t even have a change of clothes. I don¡¯t even have the money to buy one!¡± Yu Sisi was extremely frustrated.


    The final solution was for Xiong Ji to catch a tiger and bring it to the town to buy it for money. The shop owner, who had been rushing home for dinner with the door closed, he didn¡¯t want to do this business. However, when he saw Xiong Ji¡¯s face, he trembled and opened the door shakily. Without even looking carefully, he directly offered the highest price. He ced the money bag in front of Xiong Ji and looked at him uneasily.


    The shop owner saw Xiong Ji staring at the money bag and was terrified. Was he giving him too little? Why not add more! Xiong Ji was his savior, even though he looked a little scary.


    Actually, Xiong Ji only wanted to ask the shop owner where he could buy women¡¯s ready-made clothes. He did not see it on his way here. However, he was inexplicably ashamed and didn¡¯t dare to ask, so he hesitated. Seeing the shop owner¡¯s flustered appearance, he couldn¡¯t even ask.


    The two of them were in a stalemate for a moment. Just as the shop owner was about to raise the price, Xiong Ji finally asked. Then, under the shop owner¡¯splicated gaze, he took the money bag and rushed out of the door. Without turning his head, he rushed straight in the direction of the shop owner¡¯s directions.


    ¡°I will never help senior sister buy things again.¡± Xiong Ji secretly made up his mind. It was too awkward.


    In the end, the two of them checked into the only two inns in the town at night. They stayed for eight days. From the beginning when they were being watched by the people in town all the way until now, where they greeted each other. It was peaceful, it just so happened to let the two of them rx. However, it was still quite ufortable to be stared at all the time.


    Now, the person who was the most friendly to them was none other than Yang Jian. From time to time, he would bring them some food. The two of them had rejected his kindness, but Yang Jian was stubborn. Yu Sisi and Xiong Jo did not mind his initial misunderstanding and plot against them. They had even saved the entire town. He could not repay them. He could only do what he could to express his gratitude.


    Yu Sisi thought of the scene when they had just arrived in the town. She lowered her head and could not help butugh. There were really a lot of misunderstanding back then. She did not realize that there were so many interesting people around her before. In the past, she had been immersed in her own despair and resentment, unable to trust others. It was all thanks to her master. If not for her master, she would have¡­


    ¡°Oh my god! With such serious injuries, can he still be saved?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s already gone. It¡¯s all thanks to the two brothers who brought him back.¡±


    ¡°What?! These people are really too much! Brother Yang Jian is such a good person¡­¡±


    ¡°How are Yang Xun and his mother going to live in the future? They are so young¡­¡±


    There was a suddenmotion outside the inn. Yu Sisi¡¯s hearing was better than anyone else¡¯s. Her heart sank and she pped the table. Xiong Ji was enjoying his noodles and did not pay attention to themotion outside. He was shocked by Yu Sisi¡¯s sudden p. He swallowed the noodles in his mouth and looked at Yu Sisi gently.


    There was nothing he could do. Xiong Ji muttered in his heart, ¡°Senior sister is bing more and more like master. Especially when she¡¯s expressionless, it actually makes me feel like I¡¯m facing master. I have to ask nicely.¡±


    ¡°Senior sister, What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yang Jian is dead. He was killed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiong Ji was shocked. He followed Yu Sisi out of the door and followed the crowd to Yang Jian¡¯s door.


    From the people around him, he knew that Yang Jian and his two good friends went up the mountain to hunt today. They nned to hunt some foxes and rabbits so that they could make some clothes for their family. Yang Jian was lucky. A snow fox fell into the trap. Its fur was pure white and there was a red dot between its eyebrows. It was very beautiful. He didn¡¯t know why this snow fox came down from the snow mountain.


    Yang Jian was extremely happy. He said that he would give this snow fox to Yu Sisi. He would skin it to make a scarf for her, or she could keep it as pet. However, at this moment, two cultivators suddenly appeared from the mountain. They wanted to snatch the snow fox without a second thought. Yang Jian did not give in. Then, he was hit by them and flew to the tree trunk. The sound of bones breaking could be heard, but he was not dead yet.


    The two cultivators picked up the drooping snow fox and took a look. They found that one of the snow fox¡¯s hind legs had a bit of its skin torn by the beast trap. They were furious and scolded,


    ¡°You reckless thing, how dare you snatch our young master¡¯s thing? You even broke this good skin!¡±


    ¡°This snow fox was obviously caught by my friend¡¯s trap!¡±


    One of Yang Jian¡¯s friendsined on his behalf.


    ¡°Tsk, why do you think this snow fox ran down from the snow mountain? We were the ones chasing it. You want to pick up scraps? Dream on.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have just said that this was the prey you were chasing. We know the rules. Why did you have to do it? It¡¯s too unreasonable.¡±


    Another friend went to help Yang Jian, who was sliding down the tree trunk. Seeing that he was unconscious and seriously injured, he couldn¡¯t help but yell at them.


    ¡°What kind of thing dares to talk to us about rules and principles?¡± The cultivator was very disdainful. He directly strangled the snow fox in his hand to death. The snow fox didn¡¯t even have time to cry out before it turned into a dead object in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want dirty things, but those who dirty our things have to pay the price!¡±


    After the cultivator finished speaking, he shattered Yang Jian¡¯s heart and died on the spot.


    The man wanted to kill Yang Jian¡¯s two friends, but he suddenly listened to something and left immediately.

 Chapter 68 - Tension Before the Battle

    <h4>Chapter 68: Tension Before the Battle</h4>


    The two of them had just escaped death, so they couldn¡¯t care less. They carried Yang Jian¡¯s body down the mountain.


    Yu Sisi was furious when she heard this. She clenched her fists tightly, unable to contain the raging fire in her heart. She strode forward. The people had been surrounding the Yang family tofort Yang Xun and his mother. When they saw Yu Sisi¡¯s angry face, so they all quieted down and left a passage leading to the Yang family for her.


    At this time, the crowd was silent, and Yang Xun and his mother¡¯s cries were heartbreakingly deste.


    ¡°Yang Jian, you¡¯re leaving just like that. You¡­ how can you bear to do that? Little Xun is still so young. Sob, sob, sob¡±


    Yang Jian¡¯s wifeid herself on Yang Jian¡¯s cold body and sobbed. Before dawn, Yang Jian climbed out of his bed and said that he wanted to get some animal skins for the mother and son. When the weather was cold, wild beasts wouldn¡¯t go out too much. Yang Jian¡¯s wife acknowledged him and got up as well. She prepared some biscuits for him and asked him what he wanted for dinner. Yang Jian smiled and said, ¡°Honey, I love to eat whatever you cook.¡±


    Yang Jian¡¯s wife scolded him at that time. ¡°We¡¯re already an old couple. It¡¯s not shameful to say this.¡± She patted him lightly, but her face was smiling. She wanted to cook him a sumptuous meal for dinner.


    It was clearly the beginning of such an ordinary and warm day. How could it be? How could it end up like this? Yang Jian¡¯s wife was heartbroken and fainted. Yang Xun stood not far away in a daze and looked at her. He was wearing a single piece of clothing and was barefoot. Suddenly, he went up and shook Yang Jian¡¯s arm, ¡°Father, why are you sleeping on the ground? Mother said that it¡¯s getting cold, you can¡¯t lie on the ground. Quickly get up, quickly get up!¡±


    ¡°Son, your father, he can¡¯t get up. He can¡¯t get up anymore.¡±


    A neighbor grandpamented. Yang Jian was a strong and decent man. It was really unfortunate that he was gone now, leaving an orphan and widow.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t scare me, I, I will listen to your words, don¡¯t make mother angry, you pay attention to me, pay attention to me¡­ I will never, never misbehave again, father! Wu wu wu ah ah ah ah ah!¡±


    Only then did Yang Xun have a real sense of his father¡¯s sudden death. He was kneeling at his mother¡¯s side and vigorously shaking Yang Jian¡¯s stiff arm, while using his arm to wipe away his tears.


    The others also teared up when they saw this tragic scene. The sensitive women silently wiped away their tears and could not bear to look any longer.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s anger pumped through her veins, she grabbed the self-me friends of Yang Jian and asked the appearance of the two cultivators. After hearing that the two cultivators were wearing the same clothes and their foot robe a ¡°He¡± word, her anger reached the peak.


    She felt stifled in her heart, ¡°Screw the He family. Back then, you destroyed my entire family. This debt has not been settled yet. And today, you have added new grudges. Yang Jian is just an ordinary person, but you actually killed him! As expected, the He family is not for good things. They are a nest of snakes and rats. I, Yu Sisi, will uphold justice for the heavens today. I will make you pay with blood!¡±


    Everyone also leaned toward Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, begging them to take revenge for Yang Jian. In their eyes, Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were omnipotent cultivators. They would definitely seek justice for Yang Jian!


    ¡°Rest assured, everyone. Brother Yang Jian died because of me. I will definitely take the heads of those two people for him and pay tribute to his spirit in heaven!¡± After Yu Sisi finished speaking, she turned around resolutely.


    Presumably, the people of the He family were afraid of alerting them, so they chose a detour and went up the mountain from the other side of the Mount God of Heaven, nning to attack at night. Unfortunately, those two idiots had exposed their tracks. ¡°You two, wash your necks and wait for me!¡±, Yu Sisi¡¯s mind was filled with revenge.


    Xiong Ji, who was at the side, was also extremely angry. This was the first time he felt heartache over the death of a human, and he swore to make them pay with blood. In the future, he would have to go down the mountain more often to help Yang Jian¡¯s family. Xiong Ji reached into hispels and touched a cloth bag. It was a money bag that Yang Jian¡¯s wife had made for him. He held onto the bag filled with crystals tightly. it made his hand pain, but it was not enough to resolve Xiong Ji¡¯s grief.


    The two of them continued their journey in silence, searching for traces of the He family all the way along the foot of the mountain. The sunlight was already at its peak. It was bright and warm, but the two of them could not look any better because of the bright sun. This was a darkness in their heart that light could not dispel. They could only wash it away with blood!


    ¡­


    The sun hung high in the sky. On the peak of the Mount God of Heaven, there was a circr area with a radius of six to seven hundred meters. It was different from the howling of the cold wind in the surroundings. It was a bustling scene of spring and summer.


    Looking down at this circr area, it appeared to be separated into two areas like Tai Chi. There were small attics in the center of each side. One was tall while the other was short. The scenery on both sides waspletely different. The tall attic was arge lotus pond. There were all kinds of lotus flowers in the pond. The koi fish in the pond swam freely and yed among the lotus leaves. The attic stood on the water. There was only an area of about 10 square meters. There was a tombstone and all kinds of flowers were clustered around it. The low attic was a tnd. The jujube trees stood on the side. There were some pink, purple, and white flowers scattered on the grass. A cheetah cat was chasing the Jade Butterfly. It jumped and rolled, ttening many flowers and nts.


    Jiang Yun was lying under the jujube tree to enjoy the cool. He covered his head with a fan and fanned himself by the side. It was veryfortable. He was far away from the mortal world. No one knew how much time had passed in the mountains. Jiang Yun simply made the weather in his domain be sunny every day like spring and summer, so that his master could bask in the sun every day.


    ¡°I certainly am the best disciple ever seen.¡± Jiang Yun thought narcissistically, ¡°But why didn¡¯t I have disciples like me?¡±


    Speaking of disciples, why haven¡¯t Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji returned after such a long time? Jiang Yun thought, ¡°Those two couldn¡¯t have run straight to the He family¡¯s nest, right? It was so far away, they were definitely not going there! I¡¯m really like an old man in an empty house now, and I¡¯m still worried about my children who have left home to wander about. What exactly is it that makes a young and impetuous person like me be an old woman?¡±


    Jiang Yun closed his eyes and sensed Xiong Ji¡¯s location. It wasn¡¯t far from him. It was probably at the foot of the mountain, and it was still circling around the mountain. What was going on?


    Jiang Yun was just thinking about what Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were doing when the sound of ¡°tu, tu¡± beside him pulled his thoughts back. Jiang Yun sighed, ¡°Ah!¡± It started again.


    A peacock with missing feathers ran out of nowhere. It was stretching its neck and pecking at the bark of the jujube tree. The jujube tree was tickled by its peck. Its branches and leaves were ¡°rustling¡±, as if it wasughing. Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes were lifeless under the tree. He really could not understand why the jujube tree liked to be pecked by a peacock? Did his tree have a hobby of being abused?


    In fact, although the jujube tree had intelligence, it could notmunicate with people. It could not run around like a leopard cat and a Jasper Butterfly or run directly into Jiang Yun¡¯s arms and act coquettishly. It could not move and could only shake its leaves. When the peacock came, it would peck its bark every day to heal its injuries. It was the only partner that would ¡°y¡± with it.


    The peacock also spread its peck very systematically. It did not directly gnaw the jujube tree until it was bald. It ate this piece today and that piece tomorrow. The arrangement was very reasonable. However, there was actually no need at all. The peacock thought that the jujube trees could recover a small wound every day. The truth was that Jiang Yun would give the jujube trees a wound-free buff every day before he went to bed. It could be said to be a medical miracle.

 Chapter 69 - The Good Disciples Had Returned

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Good Disciples Had Returned</h4>


    Jiang Yunid on the recliner, numbly listening to the peacock¡¯s ¡°tutu tutu¡± and the jujube tree¡¯s ¡°rustle rustle¡±. This peacock was somewhat obsessive. It ate on time every day, and the jujube tree had always been very happy to it.


    This peacock was really self-familiar. After making sure that Jiang Yun would not kill it, it wandered around Jiang Yun¡¯s barrier in the morning. In the name of scouting the enemy, it was actually just ying around.


    Jiang Yun would change the scenery in his territory ording to his mood from time to time. Under the warm spring sun, a patch of snow and red plums appeared. It was totally random. Even Kong Li, who thought he was knowledgeable, had be a frog at the bottom of a well. He knew nothing about Jiang Yun¡¯s magical imagination.


    When Kong Li was pecking the jujube tree for the first time, he was afraid that Jiang Yun would be angry and pull out hisst few feathers. However, in this barrier, he could only transform into a human form and could not absorb spiritual energy to heal himself, so he had to resort to this method.


    In fact, if he had promised Jiang Yun that he would not turn into a giant peacock to cause damage, or if he had said some nice words to Jiang Yun, Jiang Yun would have released his control over him. However, this peacock really had a bad mouth.


    ¡°Hey, this butterfly doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. Let me help you eat it.¡±


    Kong Li looked at the green jade butterfly dancing in the flowers and asked if he could eat it. The jade butterfly paused and immediately flew up high.


    ¡°Sure, if you eat it, I¡¯ll pluck all your fur and roast you like a pheasant. Anyway, you don¡¯t look useful.¡± Jiang Yun answered calmly without taking off the fan on his face.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t eat it. Why are you scaring me?¡± Kong Li pursed his lips and looked away regretfully.


    Jiang Yun felt that he had been angered by these few hundred-year-old brats.


    However, the system had told him that Kong Li¡¯s bloodline and identity were very special. He could almost be considered as the top one in the Divine Ao Continent¡¯s food chain.


    As long as he could take Kong Li in as a disciple, he would be rewarded with 10,000 experience points and could even level up his skills.


    Jiang Yun was shamelessly tempted. Other people would at most let him obtained doubled the reward, but Kong Li was worth a hundred times better than the others!


    Was this the legendary super lucky bag? When Jiang Yun learnt about it, he was prepared to take Kong Li in, but his mind immediately cleared up.


    ¡°Although I had an invincible absolute domain, if I offended the Great Peacock King because of this, he would immediatelye and surround me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take him in as disciple or gain any experience, and I would most probably be arrested. Moreover, in this way, there would be no difference between me and the He family, who would do anything to strengthen themselves. In the end, they would bring about their own destruction.¡± Jiang Yun had gotten over it.


    Even if he were to raise Kong Li like a chicken, he would still be angered by his bad mouth from time to time, effectively preventing him from having low blood pressure.


    Compared to Kong Li, Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were simply too much of a relief to him. They were both nice and obedient. Jiang Yun missed them so much.


    Jiang Yun fell asleep as he thought about it.


    Kong Li tilted his head and looked at the sleeping Jiang Yun. He then looked at the attic that he had never visited before. He flicked his tail and walked in with small steps.


    ¡°Master! Help! Ahhh!¡± Jiang Yun was woken up by a cry for help. He sat up abruptly and the fan on his face fell to the ground. The bright red sunset shone on his face.


    Jiang Yun shook his head and became a little more awake. What the hell? Who was it that screamed so miserably?


    He looked towards the source of the sound and saw that it was Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, whom he had been thinking about this morning. However, the two of them looked extremely miserable.


    Yu Sisi held the blood-stained Gu Tong Immortal Sword in one hand and a ck ball in the other. Her clothes were torn as she ran towards him. She was still shouting,


    ¡°Master, master, the He family head and his son are here!¡±


    Xiong Ji had turned back into a three-meter-tall ck bear. He had a ck ball in his mouth as well. He ran quickly on all fours, but he still followed closely behind Yu Sisi to block the attack from behind.


    As the two of them ran straight up the mountain from the foot of the mountain, the snowy mountain was straight. Jiang Yun could not see the people behind them and thought that many people hade.


    He quickly removed the barrier and allowed Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji to enter.


    The two of them ran to Jiang Yun breathlessly. They had used up all of their spiritual energy and had no choice but to run.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun finally saw what the ck ball in He Xiong Ji¡¯s mouth was ¡ª a human head.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun checked the system. As expected, he had received two experience points not long ago, increasing a total of 60 experience points.


    When the thoughtful system saw that the host was sleeping, it deliberately muted his voice. Jiang Yun said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±.


    ¡°Why did you guys bring the heads back?¡±


    Jiang Yun facepalmed. He was not surprised that they had killed two people to vent their hatred, but what kind of trick was it to bring along the heads? Were they afraid that he would think that they had not done anything outside?


    Or did they suddenly have such a perverted hobby?


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know. These two people killed an ordinary person without cultivation at the foot of the mountain. He¡­¡±


    Xiong Ji looked at Jiang Yun¡¯s strange gaze and hurriedly spat out the human head in his mouth and exined.


    ¡°Master, we are really not perverts. Don¡¯t look at us like that.¡± Yu Sisi¡¯s heart was also very twisted.


    When the two of them saw Jiang Yun, the anger and hatred in their hearts inexplicably dissipated a lot. The calm Jiang Yun had this kind of magical aura.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have time to exin further. He Cangming and He Junjie had already led the remaining six disciples to charge forward.


    He Zhao didn¡¯t tell them about the barrier at all, so they directly fell into Jiang Yun¡¯s absolute domain.


    Jiang Yun thought, ¡°Why are you guys so eager to give away your heads? Since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s have some fun together.¡±


    Jiang Yun stood with his hands behind his back, waiting for the people behind them to arrive. However, after a while, there was no one else.


    Jiang Yun looked at his disciples and asked, ¡°Where are the rest? You guys escaped so miserably. There should be a lot of pursuers, right?¡±


    Yu Sisi rubbed her nose awkwardly and transmitted her voice to Jiang Yun¡¯s mind, ¡°Master, only ten people came. We killed two of them. The remaining eight people are all here.¡±


    Xiong Ji¡¯s gaze was also erratic. They were being chased like stray dogs by only eight people. It was indeed a little embarrassing. But they really could not beat the pursuers.


    Jiang Yun was silent. Was he looked down by the He family? They just sent ten people?


    ¡°How many people does the He family have in total?¡± Jiang Yun asked Yu Sisi expressionlessly.


    ¡°About twenty thousand people.¡± Yu Sisi answered honestly. The He family was one of the three major forces in Thunder City. Their disciples, business managers, and the like were not smaller than a sect.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s face darkened. He was certain that the He family looked down on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jiang Yun? Hmph, you¡¯re just putting on air¡± He Junjie pointed his sword at Jiang Yun. His arrogance was no less than Kong Li¡¯s when they first met.


    He Junjie and the others did not speak when they first came up. Instead, they were sizing up Jiang Yun¡¯s absolute domain. They could only see a circr barrier with a radius of a few hundred meters. Only the three people in front of them and a few magical beasts that had gained intelligence. They were very disdainful.


    Moreover, Jiang Yun and Yu Sisi had the expressions of ¡°are you looking down on me?¡± on their faces after a conversation.


    Therefore, He Junjie asked directly. He nned to end the battle quickly and then go back to listen to the news of He Zhao¡¯s death.

 Chapter 70 - Let Him Back to Deal With the Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 70: Let Him Back to Deal With the Conflict</h4>


    When Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji heard He Junjie¡¯s words, they looked at him as if he was a dead man, which made He Junjie very unhappy.


    But in the next second, he indeed became a dead man.


    Jiang Yun stretched out his right hand and clenched it. He Junjie felt that his heart and primordial spirit were tightly wrapped by an invisible force, and it was difficult for him to breathe.


    He Junjie clutched his chest and looked at Jiang Yun in horror.


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Yun clenched his fist, and He Junjie spat out a mouthful of blood, falling straight onto the soft grass.


    Everything happened too suddenly. The people of He family never thought that Jiang Yun would directly make a move. And He Junjie, who had always been praised as a genius, was killed without even being able to fight back. His body and primordial spirit were destroyed.


    Despair appeared in the eyes of the six chosen disciples. This was not someone they could fight against with at all. He should be a Spirit King Realm expert! They could only depend on the family head. Perhaps the family head could kill this person.


    But after that, they would directly bear the pain of He Cangming losing his son. After all, He Junjie had died right in front of them, but they had done nothing.


    He Cangming was stunned. He had been paying attention to Jiang Yun¡¯s movements just now, but he did not feel a single trace of spirit energy fluctuation from Jiang Yun¡¯s body. But he had killed his only son just like that, right in front of his eyes!


    He Cangming staggered a few steps to the front of He Junjie¡¯s corpse and squatted down to check He Junjie¡¯s breathing, ¡°No! Even his primordial spirit.¡±


    He Junjie¡¯s pupils had already expanded, reflecting the blood-colored sunset and He Cangming¡¯s bloodless face.


    ¡°Ahhhhh! How dare you!¡± He Cangming flew into rage. The only son that he had treated like a treasure, the sessor that he had spent all his efforts to nurture, was gone just like that?!


    Immediately, his pressure of the Spirit Origin Realm poured out and attacked indiscriminately. The six disciples behind him were only at the Dharma Realm, and they were all forced to kneel on the ground, unable to get up.


    The faces of the six people were deathly pale. Those with lower cultivation levels directly spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. It was unknown whether they were dead or alive.


    However, Jiang Yun, Yu Sisi, and Xiong Ji did not even have a change in expression. There was not even a trace of wind that was brought up by the spirit energy around them.


    There was something fishy going on. He Cangming immediately sensed that something was not right. His spiritual power and cultivation were quite good, but it was unable to pose a threat to them? Even Yu Sisi, who was only in the Dharma Realm, was not affected at all.


    He became more cautious. He did not care about the consequences and directly summoned his natal magic weapon, the Poison Dragon Dart.


    Under the support of He Cangming¡¯s spiritual power of Spirit Origin Realm, the Poison Dragon Dart shed with a strange greenish-ck luster. It split into a hundred clones in the air and stabbed toward Jiang Yun and the other two.


    ording to the original trajectory, the Poisonous Dragon Dart should have pierced through the three people¡¯s heads and bodies, destroying their bodies like scarecrows.


    However, when the Poisonous Dragon Dart flew in front of Jiang Yun, it looked like it had seen its master¡¯s dog. It stopped abruptly and swayed left and right, as if it was wagging its tail to curry favor.


    He Cangming frowned. His Poisonous Dragon Dart indeed had some intelligence, but it had never shown such a performance. Moreover, he was actually unable to sense the Poisonous Dragon Dart now.


    Jiang Yun raised his chin. The Poison Dragon Dart was like a soldier who had received a mission. It stopped in front of Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes for a moment before flying backwards. It charged at He Cangming¡¯s face and the disciples behind him at a speed several times faster than before.


    Jiang Yun also increased the strength of the Poison Dragon Dart. Now that it had formed a thousand clones, He Cangming had nowhere to hide. Even though he had immediately set up a protective shield, it waspletely useless and instantly broken by the Poison Dragon Dart.


    Because He Cangming was repelled by his natal artifact, he suffered a bacsh and a great loss of vitality. He fell to the ground and instantly turned from a middle-aged man in his thirties to a white-haired man.


    When he raised his head again, He Cangming was already a hundred-year-old man who was about to die. His left eye, nose, and ear had all been cut off.


    He Cangming knew that he was no match for Jiang Yun. He picked up he Junjie¡¯s corpse and wanted to escape,pletely ignoring the lives of the disciples behind him.


    Jiang Yun moved his finger, and He Cangming crashed into the barrier. His fast speed had caused a significant recoil when he ran into the barrier


    He Junjie¡¯s body bounced directly onto the jujube tree. However, when he was about to crash into Jiang Yun, he rolled a few times before finally falling onto the ground.


    He Cangming¡¯s entire right hand flew out as well, and blood flowed like a waterfall.


    He Cangming red at Jiang Yun with his remaining right eye. He knew that he would not be able to escape unscathed today. However, he remembered what He Zhao had said. The moment he died, his primordial spirit would leave his body.


    Jiang Yun heard He Cangming¡¯s thoughts. His changed his mind of killing He Cangming. He Cangming¡¯s body was like burnt y, shattering into pieces. However, his primordial spirit turned into a ray of light and disappeared into the horizon with the setting sun.


    Seeing that Jiang Yun had let another one go, Xiong Ji asked in puzzlement, ¡°Master, that¡¯s the head of the He family. Why did you let him go?¡±


    He could understand why He Zhao was let gost time, but now that the head of the He family was here, it was such a good opportunity. Xiong Ji felt that it was a pity.


    ¡°I let him back so that he could deal the internal conflict in He family.¡± Jiang Yun cleaned up the ¡°trash¡± and dusted off the nonexistent dust on his sleeves. He hade up with a n.


    ¡°I understand, master.¡± Yu Sisi nodded. Her master was thoughtful. Logically speaking, He Zhao should havee with them this time, whether it was for meritorious service or atonement. However, He Zhao should have been very afraid of her master and wanted to preserve his strength, so he didn¡¯te this time.


    First, He Zhao was not treated well in the He family, otherwise he would not be so afraid of losing his cultivation. In that case, there was a gap between He Zhao and the He family, which meant that he had a conflict with He Cangming.


    Two, the time they took to arrive was too long. It was somewhat unreasonable. What exactly happened?


    ¡°Then go and find out why they are sote.¡± Jiang Yun nodded at them. They were going down the mountain anyway.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Yu Sisi answered and picked up the two heads that Jiang Yun deliberately didn¡¯t clean up. Then, she went down the mountain with Xiong Ji. They came and left in a hurry.


    The two of them went down the mountain and exined everything to Yang Jian¡¯s wife. Then, they put the two heads in front of Yang Jian¡¯s tombstone and chopped them into pieces. They promised that they would take care of his wife and son in the future, leaving behind the corpses of the wild beasts they fought on the way down the mountain. Then, they immediately went to investigate.


    From the time He Zhao¡¯s primordial spirit left his body ten days ago to today¡¯s incident, they carefully investigated the strange things that happened in the surroundings. In the end, they were able to roughly reconstruct the whereabouts of He Zhao, He Cangming, and the others.


    ¡°Master, that He Zhao should have gone down the mountain after his body was destroyed by you. He wanted to possess someone, but he encountered a group of magical beasts that were together. The leader imed to be the Great Peacock King.¡±


    The corner of Yu Sisi¡¯s mouth twitched when she said this. They had also mentioned this when they went down the mountain.

 Chapter 71 - This Pheasant Was Too Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 71: This Pheasant Was Too Ugly</h4>


    ¡°That Great Peacock King was tricked by He Zhao¡¯s flowery words to find trouble with you, but in the end, you killed him. I heard that the peacock had already reached the Spirit King Realm and could already use primordial spirit attacks. Then He Zhao should have been watching from afar at that time.¡±


    Yu Sisi paused, ¡°He should have known that you could destroy a primordial spirit, but judging from He Cangming¡¯s previous performance, he seemed to have not aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He Cangming thought that I could only attack when his primordial spirit was still in his body, that¡¯s why his primordial spirit escaped the moment his body was destroyed.¡± Jiang Yun nodded in gratification. They had even investigated the matter of the little peacock. His disciples were still capable of handling things.


    ¡°As expected, He Zhao wants to scam the He family.¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s emotions were indescribablyplicated. ¡°Ungrateful wolves will be ungrateful wolves no matter where they are. It really is a good show of dog-eat-dog.¡±


    ¡°He Zhao wanted to use my hand to get rid of He Cangming, but I didn¡¯t let him have his way. Now that the two of them are equal in strength, it¡¯s time for a heated battle in He family.¡± Jiang Yun lowered his head and stroked his smooth chin, deep in thought. He then turned to look at Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, ¡°You two have been fooling around for some time. It¡¯s time for you to cultivate properly.¡±


    The two of them nodded obediently and answered in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±.


    An extremely ugly pheasant suddenly appeared in front of them. Yu Sisi thought, ¡°What an eyesore! When did such an ugly pheasant appear on this mountain? Its feathers were colorful and unkempt, and it looked strange.¡±


    Its only advantage was that it was much bigger than an ordinary pheasant. She didn¡¯t know if it was delicious. As Yu Sisi thought about it, she rolled up her sleeves and prepared to catch and roast the pheasant.


    Sometimes, Jiang Yun would open the barrier and let in some wild beasts. These beasts were all raised free-range and could be caught if they wanted to eat them. There was no need for them to run outside the barrier. Yu Sisi thought that this pheasant was also the one of the wild beasts that had run into the barrier.


    ¡°Master, this pheasant is too ugly. Let¡¯s eat it today. After that, I¡¯ll go down the mountain and catch some good-looking and delicious wild beasts for you.¡± Yu Sisi and the others had indeed eaten a lot of delicious wild beasts in the past few days at the foot of the mountain. Thinking about how master could only eat such an ugly pheasant alone on the mountain, she felt guilty.


    As they spoke, Yu Sisi had already rolled up her sleeves and walked towards the ugly pheasant. In her mind, she calcted that half of the pheasant¡¯s portion could be roasted and the other half used to make soup.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have been cultivating on this mountain for a hundred years. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an ugly chicken. It looks so old.¡± Xiong Ji also saw it and frowned as he ridiculed.


    The ugly pheasant Kong Li was dumbstruck. Was he insulted by them?!


    It was noon, and he was here to gnaw on tree bark.


    When Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were chased by the people of He family, he was sleeping in the attic and didn¡¯t encounter them.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a scene to happen when they first met. Kong Li looked at Yu Sisi, who was rolling up her sleeves and preparing to capture him and cook him, felt that his dignity had been trampled on.


    When he first saw Yu Sisi, he thought that this human female looked quite good and intelligent. Who knew that she would actually call him ugly!


    He was the second most beautiful man in the peacock royal family! The first was his father. He couldn¡¯t beat his father, so he could only be the second first.


    That insipid ck Bear Spirit even said that he was old. He was only around 600 years old, how was it old? The peacock in peacock royal family was considered to be an adult at 500 years old. He was just a teenager who had juste of age!


    Kong Li was very angry, ¡°How dare you, human! You actually want to cook me!¡±


    ¡°Yack ¡ª this pheasant has be a magical beast?¡± Yu Sisi was so disgusted by the pheasant¡¯s words that she had goosebumps all over her body. She was already disgusted by the fact that the pheasant had intelligence and still wanted to eat it. She stopped in her tracks and did not want to catch it anymore.


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this pheasant raised to be eaten?¡±


    Xiong Ji¡¯s frown deepened. He thought to himself, ¡°Not only does master not care about race when raising animals, but he doesn¡¯t even care about their appearance?¡±?


    The pheasant¡¯s fur was long and dim, inteced with a short downy grayish-white color. It looked neither fish nor fowl.


    Its neck was too long, like a snake, and its ws seemed to be elongated. Weird!


    There were a few extra-long hairs on its head and tail, but the hair on its head was like tumbleweed in the desert, it was crooked. And the tail looked like an overused long bamboo broom, it was bald to the point that only two remained.


    Hisprehensive evaluation was that this was probably a mutated pheasant that master had suddenly changed his mind to raise it after plucking the feathers halfway.


    From a certain point of view, this guess waspletely correct. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to kill the pheasant after the fight and was prepared to ept it as a disciple!


    Kong Li saw that Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji still treated it as a pheasant, and Jiang Yun didn¡¯t even intend to rify, which made him even angrier.


    ¡°To think that I still treated you as a good person these few days. I was wrong! I have to protect the dignity of the peacock royal family!


    ¡°A mere bear spirit dares to mock me, the young master of peacock royal family!¡±


    Kong Li pped his wings with uneven feathers, and a gust of wind rose from his ws as he pounced towards Xiong Ji.


    Xiong Ji did not take it seriously, because he could not see Kong Li¡¯s realm. He thought that Kong Li was just a pheasant that had just gained consciousness, even if he called himself a peacock.


    It also made Xiong Ji feel that there was something wrong with this pheasant¡¯s brain. Perhaps it always yearning for peacock and eventually went crazy, so it thought of itself as a peacock.


    In the next second, Kong Li¡¯s ws grabbed onto Xiong Ji¡¯s face. He then dodged Xiong Ji¡¯s hand and nimbly jumped onto Xiong Ji¡¯s head. His ws grabbed onto Xiong Ji¡¯s tied hair and lowered his head to peck at him!


    While pecking, he scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the pheasant! Your whole family are pheasant! I¡¯m a peacock, I¡¯ll peck you to death!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Get down from there, F*ck!¡± Xiong Ji¡¯s scalp hurt from being pecked. He raised his hand to pull Kong Li Down, but he would be pecked fiercely before he could touch his feather every time. It was extremely painful. For a moment, he waspletely suppressed.


    ¡°Pfft, hahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    Jiang Yun could not hold it in any longer. Heughed out loud. With one hand on his stomach, he pointed at Kong Li, who was acting arrogantly on Xiong Ji¡¯s head. Heughed so hard that his body was trembling.


    This smelly peacock, who had angered him for a long time, had been treated as an ugly pheasant, ¡°Hahahahahahaha, you also have a day like today, little peacock.¡±


    Jiang Yun had seen Kong Li¡¯s real body, so he had a deep impression of him. In addition. Although this little peacock was extremely beautiful, Jiang Yun had wanted to take this little peacock in, so he did not mention his original appearance, afraid that he would hold a grudge against him.


    Kong Li was keenly aware of Jiang Yun¡¯s indulgence towards him. Over the past few days, he had been dancing on Jiang Yun¡¯s bottom line. Only Jiang Yun¡¯s master¡¯s tombstone had not been harmed, and the other ces had all been harmed by him.


    Jiang Yun felt that this fellow must have been a woodpecker in his previous life. He loved to peck at things too much. From the stairs to the leopard cat, the lotus pond to the enchantment, he had pecked at every physical object. He was also very domineering


    Jiang Yun thought to himself. Kong Li was very much like the big goose raised by his grandfather. He was definitely a tyrant! Seeing him being ridiculed today was asfortable as drinking ice in the middle of summer.


    Even the jujube trees on the side were rustling and shaking its branches and leaves, as if it wasughing again.


    Yu Sisi was still a little puzzled and thought, ¡°How can Xiong Ji couldn¡¯t even beat a pheasant? How powerful is a pheasant with intelligence?¡±

 Chapter 72 - Peacock the Sparring Partner

    <h4>Chapter 72: Peacock the Sparring Partner</h4>


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t peck, don¡¯t peck, I won¡¯t call you a pheasant again!¡±


    Xiong Ji was unable to resist. His hands and shoulders were filled with peck marks. Even though his skin was rough, and his flesh was thick, there were some ces where blood seeped out.


    The most miserable part was Xiong Ji¡¯s face. It was a bloody mess, and one couldn¡¯t even see his facial features. Although the wounds weren¡¯t deep, they were densely packed together and looked very frightening. It looked really painful.


    ¡°So you really thought I am a wild chicken then, you stupid idiot!¡± Kong Li was still angry after hearing what Xiong Ji said. He scratched Xiong Ji¡¯s hair with his ws, and the pain made Xiong Ji suck in a deep breath.


    A gentleman could be killed but not humiliated. Xiong Ji decided to fight back and directly used his spiritual power, wanting to beat Kong Li down.


    However, his spiritual power was directly hit back! Xiong Ji jumped to the side with one leg, and that ball of spiritual power brushed past his ear and hit the ground. A hole that could bury him instantly exploded on the ground.


    ¡°Ha, you think you can use your spiritual power to attack me? Today, I will be kind enough to teach you how to be a nice-behaved beast.¡± Kong Li snorted coldly. He pped his wings and flew into the air. He spat out a fireball of spiritual power at Xiong Ji. Xiong Ji was hit, and his hair became messy like an afro hairstyle.


    Xiong Ji opened his mouth, and a puff of thick smoke drifted out.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Jiang Yun had no moral integrity at all as heughed even more happily. He received Xiong Ji¡¯s sorrowful gaze, ¡°Master, you are so cruel.¡±


    Yu Sisi saw that Xiong Ji could not beat that pheasant, and it seemed like she could not beat it either. When Kong Li counterattacked, she felt the pressure, ¡°This pheasant was actually a magical beast above the Dharma Realm.¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s bullying me!¡± Xiong Ji took the opportunity when Kong Li left the top of his head and ran behind Jiang Yun in a sh. He grabbed onto Jiang Yun¡¯s clothes and acted coquettishly.


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and finally stoppedughing. He cleared his throat and mercilessly pushed away the palm that Xiong Ji was holding onto his foot robe.


    ¡°Ahem, let me introduce you. This is Kong Li, the peacock?¡±


    Kong Li, who had been introduced, stood on the grass and proudly shook his feathers, his head held high.


    Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji thought to themselves, ¡°So this is what a peacock looks like? It¡¯s too, it¡¯s too ugly.¡±


    Yu Sisi looked at Kong Li, who was bathed in the golden noon sunlight, and was greatly shocked. He was clearly so ugly, yet he was still so confident. This¡­ was this a peacock?


    ¡°This peacock looks, quiet, quite unique.¡± Xiong Ji blurted out subconsciously. When he received Kong Li¡¯s cold gaze, he forcefully changed the word ¡°ugly¡± that he was about to blurt out to ¡°Quite unique.¡±.


    The peacock was a little bit irritated. He felt that this bear was mocking him, but he had no evidence. Forget it, he was a kind person and open-minded prince, he would forgive them today.


    Kong Li took small steps. Under the astonished gazes of Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, he started to peck at the jujube tree bark.


    ¡°Duh duh duh, duh duh duh, duh duh duh¡­¡±


    This voice was quite rhythmic. The three of them stared at Kong Li. Kong Li was ufortable under their gazes, so he turned his head to look at them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kong Li asked unhappily, his eyes focused on Xiong Ji, whose face was like the bottom of a pot.


    Xiong Ji quickly turned his head away, not daring to look at Kong Li anymore. He was afraid that his master wouldn¡¯t protect him if he was beaten again.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll peck at them for six hours every day.¡± Jiang Yun said to Kong Li. This was the special training for the two of them during this period of time. When they could dodge Kong Li¡¯s attack, it would be easy for them to break through to the Psychic Realm.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not doing it just because you told me so!¡±


    Kong Li was not convinced. It was this strange human in front of him who had beaten him so badly and he was still trapped here.


    A few days ago, he was going to rest at night. This man shook him up and said that He Zhao¡¯spanions hade. They had been killed, but they woulde again.


    Kong Li ran out to take a look. There was nothing at all. He felt that Jiang Yun was just bullying him. He was just a pure little peacock.


    Humph, he did not want to listen to Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Do as I say. One spirit date fruit every ten days.¡± Jiang Yun made an offer.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Kong Li immediately agreed as if what he just said before was a lie.


    Jiang Yun nodded in agreement. He turned around and returned to his attic in the lotus pond to observe from afar.


    Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were in disbelief when they heard Jiang Yun ask Kong Li to peck them every day. What did they do wrong?


    At firstr, when Kong Li rejected them arrogantly, they felt that this peacock was indeed not bad looking. Before they could even breathe a sigh of relief, they heard Kong Li agreed with Jiang Yun¡¯s term by receiving a spirit date fruit every ten days, their faces turned pale.


    Yu Sisi looked at Xiong Ji¡¯s disfigured face and started to feel pain in her own face.


    Xiong Ji felt even more hopeless. So, today was just the beginning?


    Kong Li was very contractual. Since he had already made an agreement with Jiang Yun, he would do it. After all, he liked the content of this job.


    He had yet to forgive the two of them for being rude to him previously. Now was the perfect time to take revenge for a personal grudge.


    Kong Li looked at the jujube tree and then at the two dejected people. He decided to start now. He tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s six hours from now until sunset.¡±


    ¡°But you just pecked me! Why don¡¯t we start again tomorrow?¡±


    Xiong Ji humbly begged. Perhaps his master would change his mind tomorrow. Yu Sisi nodded non-stop at the side, her face full of anticipation.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Kong Li looked at the two people who had mocked his appearance earlier and stood there obediently and cowardly. A smile appeared on his face, and he squinted while thinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start now!¡± as soon as Kong Li finished speaking, he pped his featherless wings and rushed towards the two people.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± The two people were startled by the peacock¡¯s sudden change of expression and heard his words clearly. Their scalps went numb, and they turned around to run.


    However, how could two people in the Dharma Realm escape from a peacock in the Spirit King Realm? In the blink of an eye, they were caught up and pecked until their heads were covered.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Mr. Kong Li, I know I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have called you a pheasant!¡± Xiong Ji¡¯s buttocks were pecked. As he covered his buttocks to escape, he turned around to tter Kong Li. All he wanted was Kong Li would be easy on him. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°I won¡¯t call you ugly anymore. It¡¯s true. You look handsome. You don¡¯t look like a pheasant at all.¡± Yu Sisi was sent flying in the air by a wing. She was extremely terrified.


    Kong Li was unmoved. Although he was a little silly, he could still be serious and reliable at serious matters.


    Now that he was seriously injured and trapped, he had exhausted all of his energy to transform into human form. He needed spirit herbs and immortal herbs. However, he searched everywhere he could, but there was nothing.


    There was nothing filled with spiritual energy for him to eat, but the air was filled with surging spiritual energy. The only thing he could eat to heal his injuries was the jujube bark. He couldn¡¯t even touch the jujube.


    Now that he finally could obtain a spirit herb that could heal his injuries, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to push it out. At the same time, he felt that these two brats were really ungrateful.


    ¡°This Jiang Yun clearly wanted me to be a sparring partner for these two weak disciples. However, these two brats only knew how to cry and shout in pain. They didn¡¯t have any guts at all.¡± Kong Liined in his heart.


    As he thought about it, Kong Li had a subtle feeling in his heart. Why was this Jiang Yun so good to these two useless disciples of his? Since he didn¡¯t have anything, he pecked even harder. The two poor disciples were chased around, unable to retaliate Kong Li.

 Chapter 73 - He Zhaos Background

    <h4>Chapter 73: He Zhao¡¯s Background</h4>


    Jiang Yun had restricted their range of movement. They could only move within the barrier and could not enter the waters where he lived. He was afraid that they would do something unforgivable to his grandmaster¡¯s tombstone.


    When that time came, Jiang Yun was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and would do something terrible to them. If his disciples were missing an arm or a leg, they would probably betray them.


    Outside the barrier was an endless blizzard, and inside the barrier was the Mount God of Heaven, which was as warm as spring. Seeing the three of them chasing and ying on the grass, creating one hole after another on the ground, Jiang Yun smiled like a father.


    As long as they didn¡¯te over, he wouldn¡¯t be angry even if that ce was overturned. Really, he wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    Unlike the rxed and happy atmosphere on the Mount God of Heaven, the He family¡¯s atmosphere in Thunder City was very depressing.


    Their family head personally led their young master and eight elite inner sect disciples to annihte a small and unknown sect. Unexpectedly, there were heavy casualties. Only the sect leader¡¯s primordial spirit escaped back in a terribly bad state.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He Cangming looked at Qin Mingzhu maliciously. His hands were clenched into fists, and blue veins popped out.


    ¡°Family head, now that He Junjie is dead, if you still want to maintain your rtionship with Qin Ind, let me marry He Zhao.¡± Qin Mingzhu looked straight into He Cangming¡¯s dark eyes and said firmly.


    ¡°My son just died, and you can¡¯t wait to marry He Zhao. Do you have any respect for the He family?¡± He Cangming shouted angrily and stood up abruptly. He mmed his hand on the armrest of the chair, and the sturdy wooden chair instantly turned into powder and dispersed.


    Qin Mingzhu flinched a little, but she still said firmly,


    ¡°What if I insist?¡± Before she came, He Zhao had told her that he was in a difficult situation in the He family. Previously, He Cangming and He Junjie had wanted to get rid of him because he used to be a member of the Yu family. They were afraid that he would betray them.


    Qin Mingzhu had been staying with He Zhao when He Cangming and the others went out. Naturally, she had encountered a series of carefully arranged idents that He Cangming had designed for He Zhao.


    From the food mixed with the bewitching grass to the intentional provocation of the inner sect disciples, to finally using hidden weapons and poisons in closebat on the martial arts stage. When Qin Mingzhu saw He Zhao suddenly lose consciousness on the stage, her heart almost stopped beating.


    In the end, she directly rushed onto the stage and took He Zhao away under the hostile gazes of the disciples. She didn¡¯t dare to let him go alone and directly took him to her own courtyard to take good care of him.


    He Zhao had just woken up, so he was first confused about hisa. When Qin Mingzhu told He Zhao about what she had found out, his face was full of disbelief. he even defended that family head wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s heart ached so much that she lost her trust on family head. He Zhao was silent for a long time, and his entire face was hidden in the darkness. It was so long that Qin Mingzhu thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything more, so he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I always thought that I had escaped from the Yu family and joined the He family so I can be an inner sect disciple. I had the hope of fighting for the position of family head. I was not interested in these things, but the family head had secretly found me and said,¡± He Zhao choked on his words and said in a nasal voice, ¡°he said that Junjie¡¯s talent is outstanding, so his temperament still needs to be tempered. My talent is not worse than Junjie¡¯s. He hopes that I can pretend to be an enemy of Junjie. With the position of the family head as my goal, I can motivate Junjie.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, if He Junjie bes a good man, the position of the He family¡¯s elder will belong to me. If he is really embarrassed by his great responsibility, then let him go to arge sect to cultivate. During this period of time, he wants me to temporarily take the position of the family head, eliminate the enemies in Thunder City, and pave the way for He Junjie.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I felt that family head not only saved me from the misery, but also gave me a heavy responsibility. He valued me very much, and I was grateful in my heart. I also always followed his instructions. I didn¡¯t expect, didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    He Zhao could no longer speak. He hugged the nket and hid in a corner.


    Seeing this, Qin Mingzhu could no longer stop her loving heart. She came to He Zhao, hugged his head, andforted him, ¡°He is an evil man, there is no need for us to be kind as well. You¡¯ll be the He family head, and I will do my best to help you!¡±


    ¡°Mingzhu¡­¡± He Zhao was moved and raised his head.


    When Qin Mingzhu found out that He Cangming was the only one who escaped, she felt that the heavens were helping her.


    The marriage between the He family and Qin Ind was inevitable, but He Junjie was dead, and He Cangming had no other children. Then her husband would be chosen from the He family, and the person they chose would be the future head of the He family.


    As long as she took the initiative to ask for permission from Qin Ind to let her marry He Zhao, they would not disagree die to their guilt. As for He Cangming, he did not have the right to refuse.


    He Cangming obviously knew the current situation. If his cultivation had not been greatly damaged, he could still influence some of the higher-ups of the He family. At the very least, he could dy the marriage until he thought of a solution.


    But now, he was afraid that there was nothing he could do to change the situation. He Cangming suppressed his anger and thought of his subordinate¡¯s report on He Zhao and Qin Mingzhu¡¯s words and actions when they were together. He thought of something, and his expression softened slightly. He asked Qin Mingzhu, ¡°What kind of person do you think He Zhao is?¡±


    ¡°He has feelings and righteousness. Although he has experienced hardships, he still has a pure heart. He is the most gentle and considerate.¡±


    Although Qin Mingzhu was a little curious as to why He Cangming would ask such a question, she still answered honestly. This was the He Zhao in her heart. It was unbelievably perfect.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, do you really think that you know He Zhao? You will believe whatever he says. Do you really think that a person who has been abused by the master can grow from an infant to a Psychic Realm cultivator unscathed? If there really is such a person, what kind of person do you think he is?¡±


    He Cangmingughed and mocked her. What a stupid woman. She was easily deceived by love and sweet words.


    ¡°No, He Zhao is different. He is such a good person. You are just jealous that he is more outstanding than your son.¡± Qin Mingzhu did not allow anyone to nder He Zhao in front of her and retorted.


    He Junjie was He Cangming¡¯s bottom line, a forbidden topic that could not be mentioned. He Cangming immediately pulled a long face because of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s words and no longer restrained himself when he spoke, ¡°He Zhao, Bah! Yu Zhao is just an animal that is inferior to my son, yet he is not worthy of beingpared to my son. He was raised by the Yu family to the Dharma Realm and became the number one outer sect disciple of the Yu family, second only to the head of the Yu family. However, it was precisely because he was an outer disciple that he was unable to be the head of the Yu family. Yu Sisi had the bloodline of the Yu family. Even if her talent and cultivation were inferior to his, she was still the chosen head of the Yu family.¡±


    He Cangming directly exposed He Zhao¡¯s background, ¡°Thus, when I told him that when he came to our He family to be an inner disciple, he would have the opportunity to fight for the position of the head of the family. He happily offered up the entire Yu family with both hands as a pledge of allegiance. He is an ingrate!¡±

 Chapter 74 - He Zhaos True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 74: He Zhao¡¯s True Colors</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Qin Mingzhu went furious. She could not tolerate He Cangming saying such things about He Zhao.


    ¡°Whether what I said is true or not, you¡¯ll find out when you seriously investigate. The truth hasn¡¯t beenpletely buried yet.¡±


    He Cangming, on the other hand, was rxed. How could his pride be more important than his family? Right now, He Zhao was the He family¡¯s greatest scourge.


    Moreover, Qin Mingzhu would find out about this matter sooner orter. Rather than letting her forgive him easily, it would be better to expose it now and let them separate directly.


    Qin Mingzhu was speechless. She suddenly stood up from her chair and leaned against the edge of the table. Her eyes revealed her uneasiness.


    ¡°I will find it out.¡± After saying that, Qin Mingzhu turned around and left. Since they had already fallen out, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do those ridiculous formalities.


    He Cangming couldn¡¯t believe that after knowing all the crap He Zhao had done, Qin Mingzhu would still bepletely loyal to him. He Cangming looked at Qin Mingzhu¡¯s back and thought hatefully.


    Qin Mingzhu came out of the dim room. When she saw the ring sunlight, she closed her eyes ufortably.


    She wanted to know the real truth. When she opened her eyes again, there was no longer confusion and helplessness in her eyes, only tenacity.


    As the eldest daughter of Qin Ind, Qin Mingzhu was naturally not some youngdy who did not know anything. On the contrary, she was rather scheming. Otherwise, her main family would not be at ease to let her have full authority over the He family¡¯s matters.


    Previously, most of the things she did were just for show. She wanted the He family to lower their vignce against her so that she could smoothly ascend to the higher-up position and make long-term ns. However, her kindness was real, and her feelings for He Zhao were also real.


    Qin Mingzhu walked quickly to a remote courtyard. It was the afternoon when the sun was at its brightest. The master was resting, and the servants were king off, there was no one along the way.


    She pushed open the old courtyard door and creaked, but no one came to check. Only some birds poked their heads out of the courtyard. This was the residence of a servant, but Qin Mingzhu was not here to look for someone.


    She opened the door with familiarity and went in. She picked up the pen and paper and pen on the table to write something.


    She folded the letter, grabbed a bird in the courtyard, tied the letter to the bird¡¯s leg, and released it. Seeing the bird flew away, Qin Mingzhu withdrew her gaze, left the courtyard, and returned to her residence.


    Not long after Qin Mingzhu left, a man dressed as a servant of the He family restored everything in the courtyard to its original state, and directly fell asleep on the bed, like an ordinary servant returning to his residence to ck off.


    The bird with Qin Mingzhu¡¯s letter flew out of the He family¡¯s main residence under the unsurprised gazes of the He family members and headed toward their destination.


    Only asionally, a servant would mutter a few strange words, ¡°There have been so many birds in the past few days.¡±


    The burning clouds came warmly. The orange clouds churned in the sky. Under this beautiful sky, the tired birds returned to the forest and were busy finding its dinner.


    The setting sun shone into the room, casting a shadow of a begonia flower, which was gently swaying in the wind.


    He Zhao was wearing a single piece of clothing and sitting by the bed. His long hair was disheveled, and his face was slightly pale. The pink and white quilt embroidered with acacia flowers covered his feet.


    This was Qin Mingzhu¡¯s room. He Zhao had been here ever since he woke up from hisa. Now that his injuries had basically healed, he still refused to leave. His intention was clearly known.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yun to not finish off He Cangming. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Could it be that Jiang Yun¡¯s strength was only at the Spirit Origin Realm? But I clearly saw that he could beat up a Spirit King Realm magical peacock.¡±


    He Zhao was very puzzled. A Spirit King Realm magical beast with a royal bloodline would usually have the strength of the Spirit Origin Realm. Jiang Yun¡¯s strength should be in the Sage Realm. How could he not be able to kill He Cangming who was in the Spirit Origin Realm.


    In the end, he could only figure out what special method He Cangming had used. He still had to think about how to deal with Jiang Yun. In any case, he would not go up against Jiang Yun again.


    Ever since He Zhao woke up from hisa, he felt that he had a strange understanding of this world, ¡°The center of this world is me. I cannot be defeated. Although I am confident, I¡¯m¡¯ not narcissistic. Could it be that the poison has not been cleansed?¡± He Zhao subconsciously touched the wound on his abdomen.


    This stab almost pierced through him. Fortunately, he managed to avoid the vital parts. Qin Mingzhu also piled up life-saving pills for him for free.


    Thinking back to the scene at that time, He Zhao still felt his heart palpitate. He Cangming was determined to get rid of him. This time, he did not die, but He Cangming came back alive. What should he do now?


    The crisp sound of beads colliding with jade interrupted He Zhao¡¯s thoughts. Someone walked through the bead curtain. He Zhao raised his head with a gentle smile on his face.


    This was Qin Mingzhu¡¯s room, and no one dared to disturb her. Only the owner of this room could enter so casually.


    ¡°Young Master He, the He family head sent someone to deliver a message. Tonight, a banquet will be held at Flowing Cloud Pavilion and all the He family members in the main residence will be attending. Miss has also been invited and has already gone over.¡±


    The person who came was Qin Mingzhu¡¯s maid, Hong Yu. She came in and bowed to He Zhao, informing him of this matter.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll clean up now. Ahem, ahem¡­¡±


    He Zhao restrained his smile slightly, feeling that it was a waste of expression. After saying that, he started coughing, and his face became increasingly pale.


    Hong Yu looked at He Zhao, who kept coughing with his hand at the side of his mouth. She looked troubled and hesitated for a moment. Seeing that He Zhao¡¯s face had turned from white to red from coughing, she still went forward and patted his back to let him breathe.


    Everyone knew about the rtionship between He Zhao and Qin Mingzhu. The handmaidens did not dare to make casual contact with He Zhao, but Hong Yu had to help him.


    ¡°Young Master He, do you feel better?¡±


    Hong Yu asked He Zhao as she patted him on the back.


    He Zhao¡¯s cough slowly subsided and he finally calmed down. ¡°I feel much better. Thank you, Hong Yu.¡±


    He Zhao looked at Hong Yu with gratitude in his eyes.


    Hong Yu, on the other hand, retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted. She turned her head away, not daring to look into He Zhao¡¯s eyes. She twisted her handkerchief with both hands.


    He Zhao continued to look at her, making Hong Yu feel ufortable, ¡°Young Master He, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if I¡¯ve done something wrong to make you hate me, Hong Yu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Young Master He. Why would I hate you?¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you willing to look at me? I don¡¯t think I look that fierce.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°See, you still don¡¯t want to look at me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    As Hong Yu spoke, she turned her head and met a pair of smiling peach blossom eyes. Knowing that He Zhao had teased her, she was both angry and embarrassed. She stomped her feet and ran away, covering her face.


    He Zhao still had a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes. He Cangming had only been back for less than ten days, and his injuries had yet to recover. Yet, he was holding a banquet at this time. What was He Cangming nning?


    After all, it couldn¡¯t be about his marriage to Qin Mingzhu. He wasn¡¯t that naive.


    He Zhao got up and changed his clothes and tied his hair. No matter what, He Cangming was still the head of the family now. Before he seeded, he still had to respect this old man on the surface.


    He Zhao was well-dressed and prepared to go to this malicious banquet. Qin Mingzhu, who supposed had gone to Flowing Cloud Pavilion, was actually right next door to He Zhao.


    Qin Mingzhu saw He Zhao and Hong Yu through the small hole in the wall. She saw He Zhao skillfully teasing his maidservant and then looking cold behind her back.

 Chapter 75 - The Young Master of the He Family

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Young Master of the He Family</h4>


    Qin Mingzhu felt her heart sink. She had defended him in front of He Cangming, but now, her words had turned into a p on her face.


    She closed her eyes weakly and allowed tears to fall from the corners of her eyes. She was like a joke, yed by He Zhao, yet she still thought that she was connected to him in her heart.


    The thin letter in her hand also dropped to the ground. On the paper was shockingly He Zhao¡¯s past experience.


    He Zhao, formerly known as Yu Zhao, was a disciple of the Yu family¡¯s coteral family. Due to his outstanding talent, he was specially selected to be in the Yu family head¡¯s family. From the age of a hundred, he had always been by the Yu family head¡¯s side and was highly valued.


    However, the Yu family head suddenly had a daughter, named Yu Sisi. He treated her like a treasure and was designated as the Yu family¡¯s young master at his first anniversary ceremony. From then on, He Zhao became Yu Sisi¡¯s personal attendant.


    A few months ago, when the He family attacked the Yu family¡¯s main residence, the door was opened from the inside. The person who opened the door was He Zhao. After that, other than Yu Sisi, the He family lost their life at the hands of He Zhao.


    After that, there were a lot of He Zhao¡¯s actions after he joined the He family. Just as He Cangming had said, He Zhao was just an unsatisfied ingrate!


    All theins of being abuse, bullying, and been in difficult situation the He family was in were all fake!


    Qin Mingzhu couldn¡¯t control herself. She fell to the ground, prostrating herself and crying, her tears kept flowing. After a long time, she finally managed to control her emotions.


    Qin Mingzhu wiped her tears and raised her head. Now, she couldn¡¯t be tripped by these love affairs. She had to put the interests of her family first.


    In other words, she had always ced the interests of Qin Ind first. Even if she was fallen for He Zhao, she didn¡¯t waver. It just so happened that she had the best of both worlds previously.


    ¡°Now, you wanted to usurp the he family. No matter what the oue was, it would cause a great upheaval in the He family. Since that was the case, He Zhao, don¡¯t me me. You were the one who deceived me first.¡± Qin Mingzhu thought to herself, she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    The He family¡¯s Flowing Cloud Pavilion was a three-story pavilion, but it wasrge enough to amodate thousands of people. In addition to the flower and wood courtyard outside, the pavilion on a beautifulke wereparable to the imperial pces of ancient times.


    At this moment, the Cloud Flowing Pavilion was decorated withnterns and other decorations. Almost all the servants of the He family had busy in this ce, methodically serving delicious food and wine in this sudden banquet.


    The properly dressed disciples of the He family gathered in groups of three to five, all discussing this banquet.


    ¡°Why would the family head suddenly want to hold a banquet? Didn¡¯t young master just¡­that?¡±


    The disciple didn¡¯t dare to directly say the death of He Junjie, speaking in a reserved manner.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also very curious. Young master¡¯s funeral has just passed, yet such a grand banquet is being held. I even suspect that the family head has been possessed.¡±


    He Junjie¡¯s funeral was held for seven days. There was no corpse and only a cenotaph was erected in the family cemetery. Even so, this funeral was still very grand.


    ¡°Could it be that they are going to announce the matter between He Zhao and that Qin family¡¯s young miss? Although young master is gone, they have no intention of canceling the marriage with Qin Ind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The servant beside me saw a steward go to the city to buy red silk yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are they really going to get married? In that case, He Zhao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, He Zhao, long time no see. Have you recovered?¡±


    A disciple suddenly walked past them and weed He Zhao, who appeared out of nowhere, interrupting their discussion. Following that, more and more people gathered around him and started to show concern for He Zhao.


    He Zhao nodded and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions. Once the bitterness is gone, the sweetness wille.¡±


    A disciple did not hold back and cupped his fists to congratte He Zhao. He Zhao did not refute and epted it dly.


    When the surrounding people saw He Zhao¡¯s attitude, they felt that there was hope. They looked at each other and started topliment him.


    For a moment, with He Zhao as the center, it was bustling with noise and joy. Whether it was those who were on good terms with He Zhao or those who did not have any interactions at all, they all hoped that they could do well in He Zhao¡¯s ce.


    There were only twenty to thirty people in a few ces who looked at He Zhao with hateful expressions. They were He Junjie¡¯sckeys and had bullied He Zhao many times in the past. Now that they were asked topliment He Zhao, it was simply disgusting to them.


    He Zhao was surrounded by people. He enjoyed these faces that used to be either mocking or cold to him. Now, they were all looking at him with smiles. His vanity was greatly satisfied. Finally, the moment that belonged to him had arrived!


    Qin Mingzhu arrivedte. The haggard look on her face was covered by makeup. She was still a bright and moving beauty. She looked at He Zhao with aplicated expression. At this moment, there was not a trace of the mncholy and elegance that she was familiar with on his face.


    ¡°This is who he really is¡± Qin Mingzhu thought, ¡°But everything will end tonight. I forgive you, He Zhao, as long as you die.¡±


    That refined and handsome face could not hide his ambitious soul. He Zhao was so overwhelmed with joy that he did not notice Qin Mingzhu at a side.


    The noisy monkey show did not stop until He Cangming appeared. He Cangming was now using the body of an elder. He was an old man in his fifties with a mean face.


    This body was surprisinglypatible with He Cangming¡¯s primordial spirit. It wasughable, but He Zhao felt that it was the most suitablebination. He had always thought that He Cangming should have such a mean face.


    He Cangming stood on the tform on the second floor of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, followed by a few elders and a dull-looking inner sect disciple.


    ¡°Why is He Gu up there?¡±


    Some people who recognized the identity of the inner sect disciple discussed in low voices.


    ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is to announce two major events that concern the future of our He family. I hope everyone will listen carefully.¡±


    He Cangming wore a luxurious ck robe and smiled as he looked at the people in the courtyard. When he said the words ¡°Listen carefully¡±, he looked directly at He Zhao.


    He Zhao also looked back without flinching. He was full of ambition. As long as Qin Mingzhu insisted on choosing him as her husband, he would definitely be the young master of the He family, the future head of the He family.


    He Cangming was not angry at He Zhao¡¯s provocative gaze. Instead, he smiled even more. This made He Zhao feel a trace of unease in his heart, but he still steadied himself.


    ¡°Everyone knows that our He family wants to have a marriage alliance with Qin Ind, and the candidate for the marriage alliance naturally has to be the direct line of descent of our two families. Therefore, Qin Ind sent the eldest daughter of the Qin family here, and our He family shouldn¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±


    Everyone patiently listened to his nonsense.


    ¡°The only person who can have a marriage alliance with Miss Qin is the young master of our He family. It¡¯s a pity that Junjie was ambushed and died in an ident. Therefore, we have chosen a new young master. This person is the one that our he family and Miss Qin agree on ¨C¡±


    When He Cangming said this, he deliberately stretched his voice to tease people. He Zhao was somewhat displeased and frowned. But he immediately put on a smile to prevent others from thinking that he was not satisfied with the marriage when they looked overter.


    He Cangming looked at He Zhao¡¯s small actions and his smile became even wider and thought, ¡°Let me see how you¡¯llughter¡±


    ¡°He Gu, the inner sect disciple of the He family!¡±

 Chapter 76 - Shocking Changes

    <h4>Chapter 76: Shocking Changes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    He Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. He suddenly turned his head and stared at the stunned He Gu on the stage. His face was filled with disbelief, ¡°How could it be? Who is this He Gu who came out of nowhere?! How could Qin Mingzhu agree to this?!¡±


    He Zhao was terrified. He turned his gaze to look for Qin Mingzhu. ¡°How could she agree to this?! Isn¡¯t this stupid daughter only interested in me?!¡±


    He Cangming looked at He Zhao and his lips curled into a cold smile. He began to add insult to injury, ¡°What is it, He Zhao? Do you have any objections to this marriage?¡±


    ¡°I, I just didn¡¯t expect Miss Qin to agree to the recement.¡± He Zhao cupped his hands and bowed his head. He replied respectfully, but the expression on his face was ghastly.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Qin has indeed agreed. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Don¡¯t you agree, Miss Qin?¡±


    He Cangming smiled as he looked at He Zhao pretending to be respectful. His heart was filled with joy. Coincidentally, Qin Mingzhu also walked out from the darkness.


    ¡°Indeed, I agree.¡± There was no expression on Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face. Her tone was calm. He Zhao looked at her in shock and confusion.


    Until Qin Mingzhu looked into his eyes and said that she agreed. The shock in He Zhao¡¯s eyes turned into anger and embarrassment from being betrayed.


    The people around him were looking at him. Their gazes were filled with ridicule, curiosity, and even sympathy. They were like sharp needles that stabbed at him mercilessly. There was nowhere to hide.


    He Zhao gritted his teeth and forced himself to say ¡°congrattions!¡± to He Gu.


    He Zhao¡¯s chest tightened, and his throat was choked. His mouth tasted a rusty taste, he was so angry that he vomited blood.


    He Zhao forced out an ugly smile and walked out of the crowd. Wherever he passed, the crowd made way for him, just like Moses parting the sea.


    He Zhao faced all kinds of gazes and almost ran away from Flowing Cloud Pavilion. After he left, the banquet became even more lively. As he wished, he indeed became the center of the conversation. He was just the center of the joke.


    As the real protagonist of this banquet, the newly appointed young master of the He family, He Gu, was almost ignored. He stayed alone on the second floor of Flowing Cloud Pavilion.


    He Gu sat in a room on the second floor of Flowing Cloud Pavilion. He ced his hands on his knees and sat straight. He did not dare to turn his head around. He only rolled his eyes and observed the room.


    The Flowing Cloud Pavilion was only used when holdingrge-scale banquets. It was usually used for ordinary inner sect disciples like them. He heard that if he followed the young master in the past, he coulde and go as he pleased. Before this, he had never been here before.


    As an inner sect disciple who did not have a high sense of presence, He Gu¡¯s cultivation level was only at the Dharma Realm. His appearance was delicate and pretty. His face with a little baby fat made him look even more tender.


    He Gu had never thought that he could be the young master. He was so ordinary. He Cangming and a few elders were discussing the future cooperation between the He family and Qin Ind. He Gu could not get a word in edgeways, but he did not dare to leave, so he could only sit there.


    He Gu lowered his head and looked at the exquisite carpet under his feet. His thoughts were scattered. He thought about the time at noon when he had finished eating alone in the dining hall. Just as he was about to rest for a while before going to the training room, a person who looked like a butler walked toward him with a smile.


    ¡°He Gu, master wants to see you. Come with me.¡±


    The butler called out his name directly and said that the master wanted to see him. He was shocked at that time. This butler used to follow He Junjie. He Gu had an impression of him.


    But why did the master look for him? He Gu followed the butler while he recalled in horror if he had done anything out of line recently.


    But after thinking for a long time, the unruliest thing he had done recently was to secretly take the leftovers from the canteen and feed them to some birds. But he watched as they finished eating and even swept the floor clean. He Gu tried very hard to recall.


    Who would have thought that he woulde to the ce of the family head? The family head looked at him very gently and asked him in a calm manner, ¡°He Gu, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yes, family head, I have.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Have a seat.¡±


    He Gu sat down.


    Then, the family head, He Cangming asked him some verymon questions, such as whether he was tired from practicing, whether he went out with hispanions to do missions, and so on. Between the questions and answers, He Gu rxed. Then, the family head suddenly asked him,


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea to let you be the young master?¡±


    ¡°Yes... Ah?¡± He replied foolishly before he reacted. Just now, the family head had asked him to be the young master, which scared him so much that he sucked in a breath of cold air and directly fell from the chair.


    Now that he thought about it, he was really too stupid. He Gu rubbed his face and came back to his senses. He lowered his head to look at the luxurious clothes on his body. It was beautiful and prosperous.


    He Gu secretly raised his eyes to look at He Cangming and the others. They were still discussing and did not notice him. He stretched out his hand to pull on the belt and loosened it a little. The belt was too tight, and he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After pulling on the belt, He Gu let out a sigh of relief. He went through it. His eyes fixated on the snacks and fruits on the table. He really wanted to eat them. The snacks he ate before were so dry. He was afraid that he had to pee, so he had been holding back from drinking water.


    Now that he had rxed, he couldn¡¯t stand the thirst anymore. He Gu gulped the grapes on the table.


    For the Spirit King Realm and Spirit Origin Realm masters, He Gu¡¯s every move couldn¡¯t escape their eyes. The elders all wanted tough.


    Just when He Cangming wanted to let the poor guy go out to y, the doorman came to report that Miss Qin hade, so he put He Gu aside.


    ¡°I want to talk to him.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu lifted her chin toward He Gu. Her goal was clear. He Gu pointed his index finger at his nose in a daze, receiving Qin Mingzhu¡¯s affirmation.


    ¡°Then go and have a good chat with Miss Qin. You don¡¯t have to stay with us old guys all the time.¡±


    He Cangming was happy to see that. It was more beneficial for the marriage between the two families if He Gu and Qin Mingzhu could get along well.


    ¡°Then, allo, allow me to leave.¡± He Gu jumped up from his chair and stuttered. With a red face, he followed behind Qin Mingzhu like a little boy.


    The two of them went downstairs and went to the water pavilion on theke in the backyard. The two of them sat opposite each other around a small stone table in a quiet small pavilion.


    ¡°Hel, hello, Miss Qin. My, my name is He Gu.¡±


    He Gu thought that a man should take the initiative, so he introduced himself first. However, the beautiful and elegant beauty was only still his nominal fianc¨¦e. He Gu still blushed very shamelessly.


    ¡°Are you always stuttering?¡± Qin Mingzhu carefully observed He Gu and could not help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I, I¡¯m just too nervous. I do this when I¡¯m nervous. Other times, I won¡¯t.¡±


    He Gu hurriedly exined, afraid that Qin Mingzhu would despise him.


    ¡°Oh, then what are you nervous about?¡±


    It was the first time Qin Mingzhu met someone as shy as He Gu, so she asked in confusion.


    ¡°You... You¡¯re too beautiful. I¡¯m... I¡¯m nervous when I¡¯m talking to you.. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 77 - The Tragic Fate

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Tragic Fate</h4>


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She opened her mouth but did not say anything. Such an answer was indeed out of her expectations.


    He Gu was apletely different person from He Junjie and He Zhao. He was not even from the same world as her. He was so pure and innocent.


    Qin Mingzhu suddenly felt that she could not bring herself to say the things that she had wanted to say to him before their marriage. This shy and bashful young man had be close to her after learning that they were going to get married.


    Just like the ordinary people in the city, he adored and respected his wife. Perhaps, this was what marriage looked like in her imagination.


    Qin Mingzhu was in a daze. When He Gu saw that she did not speak, he became even more nervous. He could not help but bite his dry lips and looked at Qin Mingzhu eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I, I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Qin Mingzhu came back to her senses and looked at the tense He Gu in confusion.


    He Gu looked at Qin Mingzhu¡¯s bright eyes and was deeply attracted. He looked even more stunned.


    Qin Mingzhu could not help butugh. She covered her mouth with her sleeve andughed out loud. He Gu also scratched his head andughed foolishly.


    Under the moonlight, the two of them chatted happily and were very satisfied with each other.


    He Cangming was also very satisfied. He saw He Gu and Qin Mingzhu chatting happily in the attic. They had finally solved one of their worries. Now, they could go and solve another one.


    He Cangming and the elders looked at each other, nodded, and went up to the third floor of Flowing Cloud Pavilion together.


    There was a powerful array formation between the second and third floors. It required He Cangming and an elder to work together to open it.


    Once the array formation was opened, the appearance of the third floor was revealed. A long corridor was like a long ck snake, connecting countless rooms. Every room had the same door, so it was impossible to distinguish them.


    He Cangming casually pushed open the nearest door. The moment the exquisite carved wooden door was touched, a wave of spirit energy rippled on it.


    The moment the door was opened, what greeted his eyes was a water prison that waspletely different from the surrounding environment. The floor paved with obsidian emitted a chilling aura.


    The ten pirs on both sides were carved with dragons and phoenixes, but they were all ck in color. Not only did they not appear glorious and righteous, but they also made people feel a sense of darkness and oppression.


    The lights on the tall ceiling were dim, their shadows extended really long. It looked very strange.


    He Cangming led the way into the depths of the room. There was a hunchbacked figure whose hands were chained to the wall, making some sounds from time to time.


    ¡°Cough, cough cough cough, cough.¡±


    The person coughed violently, pulling the chain, and making some sshing sounds and the sound of water.


    ¡°How is this Flowing Cloud Pavilion? Didn¡¯t you always want toe in? Now you are in the highest and most secret ce of Flowing Cloud Pavilion.¡±


    He Cangming said to He Zhao in the water prison with a cold smile, then sat down on the armchair next to him and looked at He Zhao in disdain.


    No one would have thought that the He family would build the prison in the most prosperous ce. Even the ordinary inner disciples of the He family thought that only the family head and elders could enter the third floor of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, but it was actually a treasure storage.


    ¡°This ce used a secret space technique. If you didn¡¯t open the array formation in advance, what you would see when you came in would only be an ordinary guest room. Oh, even a disciple like you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see the secret space technique.¡±


    Seeing that He Zhao was puzzled, He Cangming kindly exined. He had previously discovered that He Zhao had secretlye to the third floor of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. At that time, he knew that He Zhao wouldn¡¯t be an obedient dog.


    ¡°Cough, you, what do you want?¡± He Zhao asked weakly. He tried his best to stand up straight and maintain his dignity. However, the moment He Zhao came out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, he was beaten up and brought up here. That was because his legs had been broken. His knees were bent backward, and he had no strength to stand up straight at all.


    Moreover, the water prison was much deeper than it looked. He did not touch the ground at all. He relied entirely on the iron chains in his hands to hang his entire body.


    The water snakes in the water prison swam around He Zhao. Their dark red scales emitted a wicked and dangerous light. It clearly indicated that how strong their poison was. There were also some snakes that had already stuck to his body along his sleeves and cor, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to talk to me now? He Zhao, no, Yu Zhao, you can only do as I say now, or else you won¡¯t have a future.¡±


    He Cangming yed with the ring in his hand that symbolized the authority of the family head, looking at He Zhao with disdain.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to kill me now, it¡¯s just that, cough, cough, cough, cough, you want to know the information about the Mount God of Heaven and Jiangyun.¡±


    He Zhao¡¯s jade crown was broken, his hair was messy, and his face was bruised. He was in a really bad shape, but his tone was still arrogant.


    ¡°That Jiang Yun killed my son. I must take his life and use his head as a sacrifice for my son¡¯s soul in heaven!¡± He Cangming pped the armrest of the chair with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Ha, I knew that I only have this little value to you now. Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Old man!¡± He Zhao spat out a mouthful of blood at He Cangming and said coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you to beg me and tell me all the things you know. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what kind of punishment He family has, so I¡¯ll let you have a look!¡±


    After He Cangming finished speaking, he waved his left hand, and an elder behind him immediately came forward with a small box in his hand.


    The people outside the Flowing Cloud Pavilion were talking andughing loudly. Inside the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, He Zhao¡¯s mournful screams were terrifying, but no one heard them.


    Qin Mingzhu, who was chatting with He Gu, seemed to have sensed something. She looked up at a certain spot on the third floor of the pavilion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Gu asked her.


    ¡°Nothing. Continue. I¡¯m very interested in your mission.¡± Qin Mingzhu retracted her gaze and looked at He Gu with a smile. She said gently. He Gu¡¯s face turned red from her smile. He then told her in detail about the interesting things he had done in the past.


    Tonight, the He family was peaceful. Everyone except He Zhao got what they wanted.


    By the time He Cangming and the elders left, it was almost dawn. Poisons, poisonous insects, whips, and waterboarding had all been used, but He Zhao was so stubborn that he didn¡¯t say a word.


    This was hisst resort. He couldn¡¯t say it. If he did, he would be dead for sure. However, it was impossible to drag it out for too long. He Cangming would definitely be unable to hold himself back and send people to the Mount God of Heaven.


    ¡°I, He Zhao, had been conceited for over a hundred years, I didn¡¯t expect that I have to rely on the enemy¡¯s intelligence to survive now.¡± He Zhao thought in a daze.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die. I won¡¯t die so easily. There must be a way to escape. There must be!¡± He Zhao forcefully pulled himself together and used the dim candlelight to observe the water prison.


    However, he saw a cold soldering iron on the ground not far away. He Zhao¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    He Cangming had taken it personally and burned it red. It was fiercely imprinted on his heart with the word ¡°ve¡±.


    ¡°You have a lowly bloodline and was a despicable person. Don¡¯t even think about those things that don¡¯t belong to you. You are just a dog. You¡¯re only fit to be a dog ve! This is your life!¡± He Cangming¡¯s words stepped on He Zhao¡¯s sore spot. He was so angry that his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 78 - Cultivation and Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 78: Cultivation and Enlightenment</h4>


    ¡°This is your fate. From now on, you should follow Sisi and assist her.¡±


    Huh, why should I assist a trash who was inferior to me.


    ¡°Your luck is really good. If you can enter the main residence, you¡¯ll be different from us in the future.¡±


    What was the difference? Weren¡¯t they all ves to the people in the main residence?


    ¡°People like us are born to be ves. We can¡¯t even live to enjoy the life!¡±


    Why? Why? Why should I be born to be a ve?


    These words haunted He Zhao like a nightmare. From the time he could remember, the people around him kept telling him that this was his life: to be a ve and assist his master.


    He Zhao was unwilling to ept this. He did not want to forever be under others and beg for mercy. He wanted to be the master!


    Ever since He Zhao rebelled against the Yu family, no one had ever said such things to him. In just a few months, he seemed to have been reborn. He hadpletely forgotten the days when he had been reprimanded by the higher-ups, ¡°Not to be overstepped¡±.


    He thought that with his talent and ability, he would definitely be able to stand out in the He family. He was not willing to be just an elder and higher up in the future. He wanted to be the head of the He family and the master who truly controlled the lives of others!


    However, he soon discovered that the He family was other Yu family. He still couldn¡¯t shake off his previous fate, but he was really, really, really unwilling to ept it!


    He Zhao lowered his head deeply and began to cry. He might be about to die in such a dark ce.


    It was another beautiful spring day on Mount God of Heaven. The birds sang and the flowers were fragrant.


    Jiang Yun sat cross-legged on the edge of the barrier. He supported his chin with one hand and looked at the sunrise in the sky.


    A red sun slowly rose from the sky, dyeing everything around him red. It was so red that it was vivid and dazzling.


    Jiang Yun stared at it for a while. His eyes were sore. He lowered his head and rubbed his eyes. He stopped looking at the sun and turned to look at the scenery of the snow mountain outside the barrier.


    Everything was revived under the sunlight. Only the scenery of the snow mountain remained unchanged since ancient times. ¡°The altitude is too high,¡± Jiang Yun thought to himself.


    He heard that there was a small town at the foot of the mountain. There were many delicious and interesting things in the town. He really wanted to go down and take a look. Jiang Yun felt envy his disciples.


    It was really hard not to yearn for the outside world, especially when he was always annoyed by the little peacock with a big mouth that didn¡¯t spit out any good words. Jiang Yun silently calcted how far it was from the Mount God of Heaven to the small town at the foot of the mountain, how many disciples he had to take in, and how many people he had to kill before he could go and take a look.


    ¡°You actually woke up so early today?¡± Kong Li¡¯s voice came from behind him. When he was interrupted in the middle of calcting the experience points, Jiang Yun simply stopped and resumed hiszy sitting posture.


    ¡°Watch the sunrise.¡±


    ¡°Watch the sunrise? What¡¯s so good about watching the sunrise? The sun is the same every day. I¡¯ve watched it for hundreds of years and I¡¯m tired of it. Haven¡¯t you lived for tens of thousands of years? You¡¯ve watched the sunrise for tens of thousands of years. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    The chattering little peacock opened his mouth again and asked a series of strange questions. At the same time, he muttered in his heart, ¡°Could it be that Jiang Yun has lived for too long and is not in his right mind?¡±?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can watch it if I want to.¡± Hearing that Kong Li thought that he was mentally ill in his heart, Jiang Yun only smiled and replied indifferently. This bird secretly criticized him every day. He was already used to it.


    ¡°Why are you sitting on the ground like this? You really don¡¯t care.¡± Kong Li saw that Jiang Yun was sitting on the ground. The corners of his clothes were stained with grass. He was very disgusted.


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him. His heart was depressed. He wasn¡¯t in a particrly good mood today, yet this little peacock still wanted to tease him.


    ¡°How can you be like this? I¡­¡± Before Kong Li could finish his words, Jiang Yun, who suddenly appeared in front of him, grabbed his bird¡¯s beak impatiently. Then, he was given a good beating.


    After that, Jiang Yun smoothed out his long hair and walked away in high spirits. Sure enough, there was no problem that could not be solved by a good beating. If there was, he would beat him up again.


    Kong Li, who had been beaten up for no reason,y on the ground covered in grass scraps. He was shocked and confused. Why was he suddenly beaten up?


    After Jiang Yun finished beating Kong Li, he felt much better. He took out a bowl of fish food and stood by the lotus pond to feed the koi carp. He also made a wish, ¡°Koi carps, please bless my disciples to level up smoothly so that they can farm monsters and give me experience points.¡±


    Koi carps swarmed over to snatch the food. Jiang Yun¡¯s fish food was the their favorite and they gave him a warm wee.


    Jiang Yun watched them snatch the food with a face full of affection. At the same time, he thought, why not raise something else? I can¡¯t eat this koi carps either.


    Koi carps, ¡°Aren¡¯t we your little babies?¡±


    Jiang Yun fed them for a while, then flew to his master¡¯s grave and watered the flowers on his grave so that they would bloom more beautifully.


    After he watered them, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know what to do. Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were scared by Kong Li¡¯s pecking and would onlye up at noon. When they were finished, it would be evening. In the evening, Yu Sisi would meditate and cultivate in the barrier while Xiong Ji went to the foot of the mountain to visit the vigers.


    Ever since Jiang Yun told them about his n to expand the sect, Xiong Ji had been very active. He thought that the small town at the foot of the mountain was also their territory, so he had to visit it often.


    Therefore, he went there every day. He was so diligent that Jiang Yun wondered if he had received protection money from the vigers or if he had a lover down there.


    For this reason, he even went out of his way to have a chat with Xiong Ji. In the end, Xiong Ji said very awkwardly, ¡°No, master. I go down the mountain every day just to see if there¡¯s anything that everyone needs help with. I¡¯m afraid that the He family won¡¯t give up ande over to harass them.¡±.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Yun expressed his doubt.


    ¡°Really, master. How could I possibly take money from the vigers?! And I definitely won¡¯t have any good rtionships with them. I¡¯ve been wholeheartedly cultivating with you, master. I won¡¯t be easily moved.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re paying too much attention to the vigers in this small town.¡± Jiang Yun responded.


    ¡°Master, at first, I didn¡¯t care about the lives of the humans at the foot of the mountain. But thest time I went down the mountain with senior sister to wait for the He family¡¯s people, we just killed a bunch of wild boars while we were at it. They¡¯ve been very good to us. I just want to return the favor.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yun suddenly realized that although this outer sect disciple of his was originally a beast, he had already begun to look like a human.


    ¡°Do you know why there are so many cultivators in the human race? Even if magical beasts are inherently stronger than humans of the same level, but the human cultivators still the rulers of the Divine Ao Maind?¡± Xiong Ji was stunned. He did not expect Jiang Yun to suddenly ask him such a question. He lowered his head and pondered for a long time. Finally, he raised his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then you can think about it slowly. After you know the answers to these questions, perhaps you will be able toprehend and enlighten.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yun waved his hand and left.


    Xiong Ji bowed deeply behind him. ¡°I will remember your teachings, Master.¡±


    Jiang Yun thought of Xiong Ji and sighed again. He hoped that he would understand it as soon as possible. He could not reveal the answer, Xiong Ji had to think it through himself, or else he would be misguided.


    ¡°Good morning, master.¡± Yu Sisi bowed respectfully to Jiang Yun. When she left the house today, she saw her master sighing beside the lotus pond alone. She did not know what had happened.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Jiang Yun thought. ¡°I still have a disciple. She definitely could be enlightened.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 79: Daily Life</h4>


    Jiang Yun returned a loving smile to Yu Sisi, which scaring her so much that she trembled.


    Jiang Yun noticed her actions, and the smile on his face froze. His heart was hurt. The once most obedient disciple had been traumatized by this damned little peacock.


    This all started with him letting the little peacock peck at Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji every day.


    Jiang Yun thought of taking on the responsibility of being a teacher, so he came up with different ways to train the two of them. However, he could not cultivate himself, and he did not have any cultivation techniques on hand at the moment.


    Therefore, he set his mind on the little peacock, trying to squeeze some cultivation experience points from Kong Li. However, he could not make it too obvious, that was why it all ended up like this.


    Jiang Yun wanted Kong Li to teach them how to use spiritual power to form a shield that could fit their bodies, so he had Kong Li demonstrate it once and let the two of them follow suit.


    However, it was not that easy. To make a shield that was formed from spiritual power fit their bodies, not only did the caster need to have a profound level of spiritual power, but they also needed to be proficient in the use of spiritual power.


    Kong Li had only learned it when he was more than four hundred years old. To ask Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji to learn it quickly in a few days was simply a pipe dream. Even if Jiang Yun assisted them with his full strength, they would not be able to do it.


    On the contrary, because Jiang Yun had filled up the spiritual power in the barrier to the extreme while they were practicing, Kong Li absorbed it wantonly. The wounds on his body had healed a little, and his pecking in the afternoon was even more painful.


    Another example was that Jiang Yun wanted them to learn how to use spiritual energy to transform into weapons. This was much easier than forming a shield. However, if the two of them were to use it flexibly when they were fighting with Kong Li, they would really be looking for trouble.


    Kong Li did not even need to think. With a wave of his wings, a dense cluster of feather-like sharp swords stabbed towards Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji without any hesitation. Meanwhile, the two of them needed a few seconds to form a shield.


    After their shields were formed, Kong Li¡¯s sharp sword turned into a fog-like rope in the blink of an eye. The two of them wanted to disperse the shield that they had worked so hard to form and turn it into a sharp sword.


    However, before their transformation was sessful, they had already been tied up into two dumplings. After being pecked, their entire bodies were in pain.


    Such things had already happened too many times in the past month. Every time Jiang Yun came up with a new idea, he would look at them with such a loving expression.


    Yu Sisi was afraid. She really wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t. She forced herself to calm down and controlled her hand that wanted to support her waist. She was her master¡¯s first disciple, so she had to set an example for her junior brother!


    Jiang Yun felt Yu Sisi¡¯s tragic mood and instantly lost the thought of letting them learn how to cast spells in the water today. Look at how scared the children were.


    ¡°Go y.¡± Jiang Yun nodded casually and let Yu Sisi y to the side.


    Yu Sisi was a little surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, look for Kong Li. Tell him that I¡¯ll let you practice in the water today.¡± Jiang Yun expressed his dislike for Yu Sisi¡¯s happy face and said expressionlessly.


    ¡°No, I want to y. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Yu Sisi quickly saluted and disappeared on the spot. She ran down the mountain with a face full of joy.


    Yes! There was no special training this morning, so she could go down the mountain to eat Aunt Li¡¯s steamed buns. It had been a long time since she had eaten anything warm.


    Yu Sisi flew all the way to the foot of the mountain. After being beaten for a month, Yu Sisi¡¯s movement speed had improved qualitatively. There was no need to ask for the specific reason. It was a disgrace.


    Now, Yu Sisi only needed an hour to go from the Mount God of Heaven to the foot of the mountain. She could go down the mountain every morning without any training. She could juste back and get pecked before the special training at noon.


    Jiang Yun did not want to keep the two of them locked in the barrier with himself. At most, he would give them a morning break every five days. Back when he was studying, he loved weekends. He could not deprive his disciples of their happiness.


    When Yu Sisi went down the mountain, she met Xiong Ji, who was walking up the mountain. The two of them met up.


    ¡°Xiong Ji, there is no special training this morning. Master has allowed us to y.¡± Yu Sisi¡¯s face was full of joy. She did not look like she had been pecked by Kong Li yesterday afternoon.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Aunt Li¡¯s buns have just been cooked. We can still get them if we go down now.¡±


    Xiong Ji was also very happy. This way, he could fix the fence at the foot of the mountain. He did not have to wait until night.


    ¡°Go, go, go, go!¡±


    The two of them rushed to the foot of the mountain excitedly at an extremely fast speed. When they passed by the deer drinking water by the stream, Yu Sisi even stroked the fur on the deer¡¯s back.


    The deer was so scared that it raised its head. Its wet eyes were full of fear, but it could not find who touched it. In the end, it was relieved and continued to drink water.


    ¡°Aunt Li, I want six big meat buns!¡±


    The voice came first. Yu Sisi saw Aunt Li¡¯s steaming steamed bun stall from afar and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey! Okay, I¡¯ll put them in for you.¡±


    Aunt Li looked at Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji who had flown all the way down from the mountain and responded loudly. At the same time, she quickly put in the six biggest meat buns and divided them into two paper bags, one for two buns and one for four buns.


    After Aunt Li finished packing, the two of them arrived at the stall and took the buns. Xiong Ji paid for them, and Aunt Li epted the money without hesitation. If she didn¡¯t ept the money, they wouldn¡¯t dare to eat her buns in the future.


    The two of them ate the buns as they walked. When the vigers who woke up early on the road saw them, they greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Miss Yu, Mr. Xiong, you¡¯ve gone down the mountain again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re free this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hey! We went up the mountain yesterday and found a nest of rabbits. Miss Yu, do you want to raise two of them?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know how to raise rabbits.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xiong, there¡¯s a big hole in the roof of our house. Can you help us mend it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, bring me there.¡±


    When he heard that someone wanted to help, Xiong Ji immediately followed them. Before he left, he looked at Yu Sisi,


    ¡°Senior sister, why don¡¯t you go to Yang Xun¡¯s house first? I¡¯ll go over after I fix the roof for them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. Remember to bring some snacks for the children when youe.¡±


    The two of them exchanged a few words and then separated.


    Yu Sisi went to Yang Xun¡¯s house. His father, Yang Jian, had died at the hands of the He family. Yang Jian¡¯s wife did not remarry either. Instead, she stayed by her son¡¯s side and made a living by sewing clothes and doing odd jobs at other people¡¯s houses.


    Yang Xun was only eight or nine years old now, but he was already too mature to be a child. He went to school during the day and learned how to hunt with the hunters in the town at night.


    It was mainly because Yang Jian was popr and loved by the vigers in the past. Even if he died, there were still people who were willing to take care of his widow and only son for his sake.


    Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji also often went to his house. They would not ept money directly. Yu Sisi would always prepare some cloth and sewing to help Yang Xun¡¯s mother with some sewing work. When she was done, she would pay for it as a form of help.

 Chapter 80 - Making Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 80: Making Clothes</h4>


    Before Yu Sisi went to Yang Xun¡¯s house, she went to the cloth shop by the roadside and bought a lot of textiles, mostly ck, white, and cyan. She found that her master seemed to only wear these few colors of clothes.


    She took the textiles and continued walking forward. She passed by various stores and finally stopped in front of a small courtyard withrge bluestones at the door.


    Yu Sisi gently knocked on the old wooden door and raised her voice, ¡°Mrs. Yang, are you at home?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, I am.¡±


    Yang Xun¡¯s mother¡¯s reply was soon heard from inside the door. At the same time, Yu Sisi also heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching.


    The door opened very quickly. Yang Xun¡¯s mother was dressed in ordinary clothes. There was a cloth wrapped around her head and she was using the apron on her waist to wipe the flour on her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yu. Come in and sit down. I have just made breakfast. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Yang Xun¡¯s mother revealed a happy expression on her face. Even the fine lines at the corners of her eyes were unfurled. Yang Jian¡¯s death had dealt a great blow to her. She looked ten years older overnight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, Mrs. Yang. I¡¯lle down this morning because I¡¯m free to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Yu Sisi followed her into the courtyard.


    The courtyard was not big. It was a t piece ofnd that was more than thirty square meters. There were somemon vegetables nted near the wall. There were also two apple trees that had already grown with some little green apples.


    There were also some chickens and ducks kept in a corner. There were about ten of them. They were clucking and quacking non-stop.


    The small yard was very lively because of the noise of the chickens and ducks. Moreover, Yang Xun¡¯s mother was a diligent person. There were many things in the whole yard, but they were neatly arranged. There was also no strange smell.


    After stepping through the small yard, they entered a small low house. Because the foot of the mountain was not very peaceful, everyone¡¯s house was slightly lower than ordinary houses. They were afraid of attracting the attention of birds and beasts, and they were not afraid of copsing.


    The house had three rooms, one living room, and one bathroom. Yang Xun was rubbing his eyes as he came out of the room. He was putting on his clothes with one hand while he asked in a sleepy and young voice,


    ¡°Mother, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you up? Go to bedter. It¡¯s your Sister Yu. Come and greet her first.¡±


    Yang Xun¡¯s mother felt sorry for her son. He had learned hunting knowledge from his unclesst night, and he had woken up so early this morning. He had only slept for four to five hours. How could he endure it at such a young age?


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. Sister Yu, Good morning!¡±


    When Yang Xun heard that Yu Sisi hade, he became much more energetic. He ran to the two of them and greeted them.


    ¡°Tsk, you won¡¯t grow taller if you¡¯re not getting enough sleep.¡± Yu Sisi caressed Yang Xun¡¯s messy hair and pretended to be worried.


    ¡°What! Really? Mother!¡± Yang Xun was terrified. His uncles said that they would bring him up the mountain when he was as tall as his mother. What if he couldn¡¯t grow taller now.


    Yang Xun¡¯s mother looked at Yu Sisi gratefully and coaxed little Yang Xun with her, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t grow taller if you don¡¯t eat well and sleep well. Sigh, what will you do in the future?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to grow taller. Mother, I¡¯ll eat well and sleep well. Can you let me grow taller?¡±


    Yang Xun was anxious. She covered her head with both hands andpletely believed the lies of the two adults.


    ¡°Then go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up in two hours to eat and send you to school.¡± Yang Xun¡¯s mother pretended to be dignified and gave an order. Yang Xun nodded like a chick pecking at rice and then rushed to his bed.


    ¡°Yang Xun has grown a lot, but he¡¯s still a child.¡±


    Yu Sisi sighed. She couldn¡¯t help but think of her past, after losing her family, she grew up overnight.


    Yang Xun¡¯s mother was in Yang Xun¡¯s room. She watched him obediently get into bed and cover himself with the quilt. She didn¡¯t fiddle with his little bow and arrow before she closed the door and came out.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really much more sensible now.¡± He wouldn¡¯tze in bed anymore, he wouldn¡¯t run out without washing up, and he wouldn¡¯t ask his father to y with him anymore.


    ¡°Ah, well, Mrs. Yang, have you finished sewing the cloth? I brought a new one to trouble you again. It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t finished the previous one. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡±


    Seeing Yang Xun¡¯s mother be sad, Yu Sisi med herself and changed the topic stiffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Miss Yu, don¡¯t call me Mrs. Yang anymore. My real name is Xin. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Mama Xin. My family used to call me that.¡±


    Yang Xun¡¯s mother wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said to Yu Sisi, ¡°Okay, Mama Xin. You can call me Sisi too. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sisi. I¡¯ve finished making the clothes. Let me show you.¡± As she spoke, Mama Xin went to wash her hands. As she wiped her hands, she went to the room to get the clothes for Yu Sisi.


    Yu Sisi sat on the wooden bench in the hall and waited. She ced the cloth she brought on the table. She looked around.


    The small house was very clean. There was a te of pickled vegetables and half a pot of braised rabbit meat on the table. It had already turned into oil. It should have been leftovers fromst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here. I made two sets of outer clothes and three sets of inner clothes. I also made a belt out of the remaining cloth.¡±


    Mama Xin carried the neatly folded clothes out and let Yu Sisi examine them.


    Yu Sisi used her hands to measure them and felt that they should be suitable. She did not know the exact size, so she could only make a guess.


    Mama Xin looked at Yu Sisi, who was really measuring them, and revealed an experienced smile on her face. She asked her, ¡°Sisi, I don¡¯t think this size is from Mr. Xiong. Who Is it made for? I want to see what kind of person he is to add some patterns or something.¡±


    Yu Sisi tried hard to recall the clothes Jiang Yun had worn in the past. They seemed to be pure colors and didn¡¯t have any patterns.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I saw that he used to wear monochrome clothes and didn¡¯t have any patterns either.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, you can¡¯t put it that way. How would a man know how to dress himself? It¡¯s still up to a woman to choose for him.¡±


    Mama Xin covered her mouth andughed. Yu Sisi felt that her words were a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was, so she could only agree.


    ¡°Then what patterns does Mama Xin think should be added?¡±


    ¡°It depends on what that person likes.¡±


    ¡°Uh, roast chicken?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about food, silly girl. Just look at what he usually ys with.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it lotus flowers and koi fish!¡±


    Yu Sisi thought of therge lotus pond and the chubby koi fish in Jiang Yun¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll add the lotus flowers and koi fish this time. Don¡¯t worry, everybody knows how good my craftsmanship is. I will definitely make the best clothes for you.¡±


    Mama Xin patted her chest and promised, ¡°Then we¡¯ll make the clothes and belts, and also the shoes. It just so happens that the cloth this time is thicker, so we can use it to make the shoes.¡±


    Mama Xin flipped through the textiles that Yu Sisi had brought. It was not thick, but it wasn¡¯t as thin as the textiles used to make clothes. It could be used to make clothes also, but looked Sisi, the person she liked must be amazing. She had to use this cloth to make shoes.


    The two of them discussed the essories and patterns of the clothes and shoes for a long time. Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t help but admire Mama Xin¡¯s rich experience in making clothes.

 Chapter 81 - Where Is My Bear

    <h4>Chapter 81: Where Is My Bear</h4>


    Mama Xin and Yu Sisi discussed the clothes and fabrics for a long time. Mama Xin had always thought that the clothes were made for Yu Sisi¡¯s sweetheart. She wanted to help her and take him down in one fell swoop, so she asked in detail.


    She didn¡¯t even asked her own son about school. She only pushed his son out after tidied him up. They had always lived in this area. With the protection of the Mount God of Heaven, he was not afraid of any wild beasts.


    The more she heard about the man described by Yu Sisi, the more she felt that it was strange. He loved to lie on the recliner and often visited the graves of his elder. He didn¡¯t like to move and never went out. He liked some strange characters that they had never heard of before. When Mama Xin heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, ¡°Could it be that this young man¡¯s body and spirit aren¡¯t that good?¡±.


    Little did she know that the life of Jiang Yun that Yu Sisi described was the daily life of a shut-in. It was such a happy life to him. He could have whatever he wanted. He did not have to go out, and even if he wanted to go out asionally, he would quickly give up because he waszy.


    Because she did not want to expose the situation of the Mount God of Heaven too quickly, and she could not directly reject Mama Xin¡¯s good intentions, Yu Sisi finally pulled out a non-existent senior brother.


    After Mama Xin asked about the details, she did not borate further. She began to take care of the household chores. After tidying up a little, she sat beside Yu Sisi and sewed clothes.


    Yu Sisi sat at the side and watched as Mama Xin¡¯s fingers nimbly used a needle and thread to embroider the hem of her robe. In just a short while, she was able to embroider a lotus flower. It was really lifelike, very much like the lotus flower in Jiang Yun¡¯ske.


    As she watched, Yu Sisi could not help but fall into a daze. She thought of Xiong Ji. Why did he spent so much time to fix the roof? After sitting for a while, she could not sit still anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on Xiong Ji. He took so long to repair the roof. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll miss the time to return to the mountain.¡±


    Yu Sisi stood up, exined a few things to Mama Xin, and left. Mama Xin was fine about it. She told Yu Sisi that if they had time, they woulde here to have lunch before going back. She would prepare it earlier.


    Yu Sisi thought that Xiong Ji might have already bought some snacks. When the time came, he would alsoe over, so she agreed.


    Yu Sisi stood in front of Mama Xin¡¯s house and closed her eyes to feel Xiong Ji¡¯s aura. At the foot of the mountain, he had already left the edge of the small town.


    Why did he run so far? There were no vigers there. Yu Sisi frowned. She guessed that they were probably vigers who wanted to build new houses. The center of the small town was already full, so they could only build new houses from the edge.


    She lifted her feet and walked over there. At this time, the people in the small town had already gotten up and started working for the day. The streets were filled with pedestrians, and most of them were local residents of the small town.


    However, there were also quite a number of itinerant cultivators or disciples from other sects who were doing missions. After all, this was a big mountain range, and it was a ce where both danger and opportunity coexisted.


    In the past, the residents of the town had always been wary and fearful of these foreign cultivators. However, ever since Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji said that they had established a sect here, the residents of the entire town would belong to the Mount God of Heaven.


    After they were incorporated into the sect, they would be able toe and go freely, and the sect would even protect them. One had to know that in such a dangerous and chaotic ce, there was no cultivation sect that could guarantee that this ce would be peaceful.


    At first, they were delighted. Then, they cautiously asked how much they should pay each month. In the end, Yu Sisi said that they didn¡¯t have to pay anything. What a living Bodhisattva!


    Now, when the local residents saw that Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, they would be very friendly to them, there were people continuously greeting Yu Sisi along the way. There were even some enthusiastic vigers who would stuff some fruits and snacks into their hands.


    Finally, when Yu Sisi finally walked out of the small town, she hung a fruit basket in her hand. The vegetables and fruits piled up into a little hill inside. Yu Sisi was very afraid that the litchi at the top would roll down, so she directly picked up one and hung it up.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s hands were full as she went to the ce where she had just sensed Xiong Ji, but there was no one there. She walked around this area twice.


    This was the intersection between the mountain forest and the ins. The mountain forest was deep and dark, and it was difficult to get aplete view of it even when the sun was so bright in the morning. However, there was nothing on the ins. Yu Sisi closed her eyes to sense again, but she suddenly opened her eyes.


    She could no longer sense Xiong Ji¡¯s presence! How was that possible? Even if Xiong Ji had left, there would be his presence along the way. How could he have disappeared into thin air.


    She used her spiritual perception repeatedly, but there really wasn¡¯t any. Yu Sisi¡¯s face sankpletely.


    Who was it? Who dared to touch Xiong Ji right in front of their eyes?


    Yu Sisi carefully recalled this morning. Xiong Ji had said that there was still a ce in the town that needed to be built with their spiritual energy. This way, they would be able to arrive in time when magical beasts attacked.


    However, a viger had asked him to fix the roof this morning. Yu Sisi thought about the viger¡¯s face carefully. They had never seen him before.


    At that time, she thought that he was new or that they had never met him before. However, who would ask a person they had met for the first time to fix the roof and still act so matter-of-factly.


    Now, there were quite a number of people who had enmity with them. However, the He family was the most suspicious.


    ¡°Heh, if there¡¯s a path to the heaven, you won¡¯t take it. If there¡¯s no door to hell, you¡¯ll barge in! I originally wanted to deal with you guyster. Since you all are rushing to die, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light. She was determined to exterminate the He family this time. She immediately went up the mountain to report to her master.


    ¡°Master, just let me go. I¡¯m determined to destroy the He family this time.¡±


    After Yu Sisi reported Xiong Ji¡¯s disappearance to Jiang Yun, she knelt down on one knee and said with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Now that you¡¯re about to reach the Psychic Realm, although there won¡¯t be any inner demons, it¡¯s better not to let those b*stards distract you.¡±


    Jiang Yun sat on the recliner and sensed that Xiong Ji was moving rapidly in a certain direction, far away from the range of his domain. Such speed was something only a Spirit King Realm or even a Spirit Origin Realm cultivator could achieve.


    ¡°Go, bring the little peacock with you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to defeat them.¡± Jiang Yun pondered for a moment, then made up his mind and said.


    ¡°But Kong Li¡­¡± Yu Sisi was a little hesitant. Although Kong Li seemed to be veryfortable here, he would think of ways to get out of the barrier from time to time, but he always failed to escape.


    For some reason, his master didn¡¯t kill Kong Li, but he didn¡¯t let him go either. Now that he let Kong Li go, wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would run away as soon as he got out of the barrier?


    ¡°Hey, are you finally willing to let me go? You seem to finallye back to your senses.¡± Kong Li walked over arrogantly with a colorful feather. He was surprised to hear Jiang Yun¡¯s words, but he still talked rudely.


    He felt that Jiang Yun didn¡¯t want him to leave. He had locked him up for so long, and now he was going to let him go.


    Jiang Yun wasn¡¯t satisfied, but Xiong Ji was in the hands of the He family now. He had killed He Cangming¡¯s precious son, so he wouldn¡¯t let Xiong Ji off. However, he couldn¡¯t go out.


    Although he could directly control Xiong Ji to return to the barrier, he could only fly over. If the He family reacted quickly, they might even slice Xiong Ji into pieces. At that time, he would only be a pile of dead meat.


    Moreover, he could not force things. He had raised this little peacock for so long, and if he still wanted to run, there would be no result even if he forced Kong Li to be his disciple or stay. Moreover, he had really had enough of this talkative and annoying stinking bird.

 Chapter 82 - Looking for the Bear

    <h4>Chapter 82: Looking for the Bear</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any heartache at all. Really, isn¡¯t it just 10,000 experience points? I, Jiang Yun, don¡¯t care.¡± Jiang Yun thought proudly.


    ¡°Mm, as long as you bring back Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi with all unscathed, you¡¯ll be free. If you dare to run away, I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death.¡± Jiang Yun threatened him with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ll go. You think I¡¯m afraid of you? And how dare you poison me? Despicable.¡± Kong Li automatically imagined that Jiang Yun had poisoned his food. Otherwise, he would not have been so confident in killing him.


    In fact, Jiang Yun was thinking that he would sooner orter cover the entire continent with his domain. By then, the little peacock would have no way of escaping. However, Kong Li had imagined such a reasonable plot, so he did not expose it.


    ¡°Fly Yu Sisi over. This will be faster.¡±


    Jiang Yun felt that Xiong Ji was getting further and further away. He was afraid that if the two of them went be legs, Xiong Ji would most probably be dead.


    ¡°What? How can anyone ride such a noble and arrogant peacock like me? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When Kong Li heard that he was going to carry someone, he was so angry that he stomped his feet. However, Jiang Yun¡¯s threatening voice scared him so much that he did not dare to speak. This was because Jiang Yun had even transmitted his voice to him, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I will pull out all your fur and throw you down the mountain and let people watch your pathetic look.¡±


    The little peacock, who cared about his face the most, had no choice but to shut his mouth aggrievedly.


    ¡°Go now, don¡¯t dy any longer.¡± Jiang Yun said to the two of them. As soon as his voice fell, he threw the two of them up into the sky and released the barrier.


    As soon as Kong Li went up into the sky, he felt that the invisible suppression had disappeared. He returned to his huge original form, which was more than three meters long. His tail feathers were even dragged four meters long, like a beautiful piece of silk drifting behind him.


    Yu Sisi knelt on Kong Li¡¯s back and was shocked. White clouds surrounded her body. Every feather of the giant peacock under her body was shining with spiritual light. The vertical feathers on its head were the crowns that crowned its glory and beauty.


    Yu Sisi gently stroked the smooth and unbelievably soft cyan-blue feathers under her hand. She now believed in the beautiful name of the peacock n: Proud and beautiful, powerful and righteous.


    Kong Li tilted his head and looked at the shocked Yu Sisi with a smug look. It was rare that he did not speak harshly to the person who stroked his feathers.


    He raised his head and let out a long cry. He carried Yu Sisi and flew at lightning speed to the He family¡¯s residence. Jiang Yun looked up at the huge peacock and sighed regretfully, ¡°Damn, I really want it.¡±


    Yu Sisi sat cross-legged on Kong Li¡¯s back and looked down. She had never flown so high before. Everything below had be smaller, and the small town at the foot of the mountain had be only the size of a palm.


    Yu Sisi could not help but use her hand to indicate the size of the small town below. Looking at the curling smoke below, it was time for lunch.


    Wait! Lunch! Mama Xin had even prepared a meal for them. If she did not tell them, she did not know when they would eat it.


    Thinking of this, Yu Sisi hurriedly patted Kong Li¡¯s back and said, ¡°Kong Li, quick, go down for a while. It¡¯s that small town.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the He family¡¯s residence? Why are we going there?¡± Kong Li was puzzled, but he still flew to the ce that Yu Sisi pointed out.


    Mama Xin had already prepared the meal. Today¡¯s meal was sumptuous. In Yang Xun¡¯s memory, this was the sumptuous meal since his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°Mother, when will Sister Sisi and the otherse?¡±


    Yang Xun rubbed his rumbling stomach. They had already waited for an hour, and the food was about to be cold.


    ¡°Mama Xin! Mama Xin!¡±


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Just as Mama Xin was about to say something, she heard Yu Sisi calling out to her. She went out to greet her, and her whole body froze on the spot. Her eyes and her mouth were wide open.


    Seeing his mother standing at the door in a daze, Yang Xun felt very strange. He jumped down from his chair and came to the door. He raised his eyes and posed in the same posture as his mother. He even let out a ¡°wow¡± sound.


    A huge bird was flying above their yard. Its green-blue feathers were glowing, and its long tail feathers were almost touching the ground. Yu Sisi was sitting on its back. This beautiful giant bird upied all their attention, it scared them so much that they could not say a single word.


    ¡°Mama Xin, we have something to do and have to go out. We won¡¯t be having lunch. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t wait for them to react. After saying that, she patted Kong Li¡¯s back, telling him not to act cool anymore.


    Kong Li, this fellow, once he saw that someone was so smitten by him that they couldn¡¯t even walk, he began to tter himself. He made several poses in midair, causing the folks to raise their heads and exim in admiration.


    Yu Sisi heard the exmations of the vigers behind her and felt inexplicably ashamed. This peacock!


    ¡°Oh, Oh, okay.¡± Mama Xin responded in a daze. She had no idea what she was talking about.


    ¡°Hmph, why are you like Jiang Yun? You can¡¯t stand to see anyone fall for my beauty.¡±


    Kong Li pped his wings and turned around, flying high into the sky again. Behind him, Yang Xun¡¯s exmation could be heard faintly, ¡°Mother, that big bird spoke! The bird spoke in humannguage!¡±


    Yu Sisi was speechless. She somewhat understood why her master had plucked this fellow¡¯s feathers back then.


    Kong Li felt that his beauty had been recognized, he was still as beautiful as before. No, it should be said that he was even more beautiful now. Kong Li was in a very good mood as he began to speak to Yu Sisi, ¡°Hmph, I am the most beautiful creature you have ever seen, am I not? You have grown so much knowledge. Why aren¡¯t you thanking me?¡±


    ¡°A feather as beautiful as mine is unique even in our peacock royal family. It will be unique once I be the Great Peacock King.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why my feathers are so soft and smooth? I have a special maintenance method. Every peacock has its own maintenance method, but my feathers are the most beautiful, so my maintenance method is the best.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know? Even if you know, you won¡¯t be able to use them. You don¡¯t even have feathers. That¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you humans have feathers? I¡¯vee all the way from the southeast, and all the humans I¡¯ve met are the same. Without feathers, you really can¡¯t be that beautiful. You¡¯re the same.¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s expression had gone from being amazed at first to being calm, then to being speechless. In the end, she had clenched her hands in annoyance.


    How could he talk so much? Such a person with such a bad mouth¡­ Ah, no, it was a bird. Even if she ignored him, he could still talk non-stop by himself.


    One had to know that Kong Li did not talk so much during their special training. The main reason was because he had been a chatterbox to Jiang Yun in the morning and at night. He did not have much energy in the afternoon.


    It could be said that Jiang Yun had suffered on their behalf for almost two months. Who could endure this annoying noise?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t stop talking?¡± Yu Sisi couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and asked.


    ¡°What? I just want to talk to someone because I¡¯m in a good mood. I was like this when I was with Jiang Yun before, but I didn¡¯t see him like this either. Hmph!¡±


    Kong Li turned his head away arrogantly and was finally quiet for a while.


    Yu Sisi silently retorted in her heart, ¡°No, master is such a quiet person. He definitely despises you more than I do. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t tell you to shut up.¡±


    What else could it be? It¡¯s too difficult for Jiang Yun to convince this little peacock to acknowledge him as his master.


    However, Kong Li really only remained quiet for a short while. For the rest of the journey, he continued to babble non-stop. Yu Sisi¡¯s ears were filled with Kong Li¡¯s voice, and she became numb.


    Originally, it would take Yu Sisi a day and a night to travel from the Mount God of Heaven to the He family by herself. However, with Kong Li carrying her, they could already see the high city walls of Thunder City after flying for a day.


    Yu Sisi quickly patted Kong Li and let himnd.

 Chapter 83 - Knocked On Their Door

    <h4>Chapter 83: Knocked On Their Door</h4>


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep a low profile and not attract attention.¡± Yu Sisi jumped down from Kong Li¡¯s back. As she tidied up her hair that had been messed up by the wind, she reminded Kong Li.


    ¡°Keep a low profile? My beauty is destined to be the center of attention wherever I go. How can I keep a low profile?¡± Kong Li transformed into his human form and flicked the hair on his shoulder behind his back as he said narcissistically.


    Yu Sisi took a deep breath and warned herself not to get mad because she had to rely on Kong Li this time. Stay calm, stay calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We just need to not be too ostentatious. Restrain your aura and let¡¯s enter the city.¡±


    Yu Sisi tidied herself up and took the lead to walk towards the Thunder City gates.


    Other than Kong Li¡¯s expression of ¡°I¡¯m very noble, you mortals should stay away from me¡±, which caused a slightmotion, the others were all very low-key.


    Yu Sisi didn¡¯t even know how many people she had exined to. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to provoke you. That¡¯s just how his face looks like.¡± In the end, she was really numb to it. When she met someone who looked at her with an angry and strange expression, she would just say, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with his brain.¡±


    The other party would show a look of understanding and walk away in disgust. Kong Li was very angry at this, ¡°How can you say such things about me, you stupid mortal!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be beaten up by a group of people yet. Please calm down.¡± Yu Sisi was really dispirited. This grandpa was too energetic. He talked non-stop from morning till night, and even after flying all the way, he was still so lively that it made people want to hit him.


    ¡°You want to hit me.¡± Kong Li suddenly looked at Yu Sisi and said with certainty. Yu Sisi was shocked. She had always thought that Kong Li did not know how to read people¡¯s expressions, but Kong Li immediately added, ¡°Every time Jiang Yun wants to hit me, he always had this expression of yours.¡±


    Yu Sisi, ¡°¡­ Master, you must have endured a lot of these nonsenses.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go find an inn. Tonight, we¡¯ll go to the He family¡¯s residence to find Xiong Ji.¡± Yu Sisi said tiredly. It was alreadyte at night, and the night market was about to open. The two of them discussed at a ce where the lights were dim.


    However, after traveling for a whole day, Yu Sisi was indeed tired. She nned to take a short break before sneaking into the He family¡¯s residence to find out Xiong Ji¡¯s location. Perhaps Xiong Ji had not even been escorted here yet.


    ¡°Why do we need to find an inn? Can¡¯t we just go straight to the He family¡¯s residence?¡±


    Kong Li was a little puzzled. In his opinion, there was not a single person in this city who could fight against him. He wanted to go straight to the He family and bring Xiong Ji out. Then, he would fly back overnight to hand in his mission and then go off to live a carefree life.


    Yu Sisi was shocked by Kong Li¡¯s arrogance. However, after thinking about it, her master¡¯s arrangements would never go wrong. ¡°He asked me to bring Kong Li along. Then Kong Li¡¯s strength should be above that of the He family.¡±


    Since that was the case, it seemed that they could indeed barge into the He family directly and ask them to hand over Xiong Ji, so as to prevent Xiong Ji from being abused in there.


    Yu Sisi asked worriedly, ¡°Are you sure that you can defeat all the people from the He family?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I am? They¡¯re just a bunch of trash below the Spirit Origin Realm. I can send them flying with a single wing.¡± Kong Li said very arrogantly.


    Yu Sisi had seen Jiang Yun beat people to the ground and hammer them. Sometimes, she really felt that those people were not that good. In any case, they could not beat Jiang Yun. However, among the people who could not beat Jiang Yun, Kong Li was indeed the one who was the best at fighting.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± Yu Sisi quickly made up her mind and set off immediately. The sooner they left, the sooner they would return.


    ¡°Alright,e up then. You can show me the way.¡±


    Kong Li returned to his original form. He already used to Yu Sisi riding him and did not mind it anymore. Yu Sisi did not put up a pretense. She directly sat on it and pointed in a direction.


    The giant bird, which was shining with spiritual light, took off in the darkness. It flew past the bustling market unceremoniously, causing a hugemotion.


    ¡°Ah! What a big bird. It even shines. It¡¯s so beautiful. Is it some kind of performance?¡±


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a person sitting on it. Which family is it from?¡±


    ¡°Oh! This bird is real. I saw its eyes moving! What kind of bird is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magical beast, right? Maybe the He family caught it. Aren¡¯t they going to marry that Qin Ind? Maybe this big bird is used to coax that Qin family¡¯s young miss.¡±


    It was chaotic down there. When they saw the man and the bird flying directly in the direction of the He family, they immediately thought of the marriage between the He family and the Qin family.


    The two ignored them and focused on rescuing Xiong Ji. Originally, He Zhao had to walk for a day to reach He family¡¯s residence, but Kong Li arrived in fifteen minutes.


    The two stopped in the air outside the He family¡¯s main residence.


    ¡°There¡¯s a barrier here. Can it be broken?¡±


    Yu Sisi felt a strong energy enveloping the He family¡¯s main residence. Not only could she not break it with her power, but she might also even be injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere protective array formation. Watch me!¡± Kong Li said as he kept pping his wings and began to umte energy. He raised his head and wantonly absorbed the spiritual energy in this area, forming a spiritual energy vortex.


    Such an obvious and massive phenomenon naturally attracted the attention of the He family. Someone immediately went out to check. Yu Sisi was on Kong Li¡¯s back and was at the center of the vortex. She could not be seen clearly, only a vague outline.


    He immediately sent messages to He Cangming and the other elders.


    ¡°What?¡± He Cangming had not even put down his teacup when he heard a servant report that a giant bird was carrying a person. It looked like it was going to break their barrier.


    He Cangming immediately stood up and went into the courtyard. He flew to the roof and indeed saw the giant bird that the servant had mentioned. From its appearance, it looked very simr to the legendary peacock. However, wasn¡¯t the peacock in the southeast of the continent? Why would it appear here?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to attack He family. We don¡¯t think that we have anything to do with the peacock n.¡± He Cangming sensed that Kong Li¡¯s strength might not be inferior to his. He insisted that it was difficult to determine the oue of the battle, so he asked.


    However, Kong Li did not want to pay attention to him. He focused on gathering his spiritual power. However, Yu Sisi, who was on his back, could not help but retort, ¡°We can fight if we want to. Do you really need to pick a day to fight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Yu Sisi!¡± He Cangming immediately recognized Yu Sisi¡¯s voice and his heart sank. Knowing that this battle was inevitable, he threatened her directly, ¡°We have the ck bear spirit. If you dare to destroy a single nt of the He family today, you will never see him again.¡±


    However, the truth was that they had just rushed back from the foot of the Mount God of Heaven. Not even fifteen minutes after they sat down, that Xiong Ji was already locked up on the third floor of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. They didn¡¯t even have the time to interrogate him


    ¡°Boom ¨C¡±


    Kong Li finished umting his energy. Arge mouthful of heavenly me wrapped with spiritual energy rushed towards the He family¡¯s protective array formation like a huge dragon. When it collided, a deafening sound came out.


    He Cangming did not have the time to rx when he saw that the ball of burning blue me did not disappear after this attack. Instead, it circled around the He family¡¯s protective array formation like a living creature. Like a poisonous snake, it sized up the mouse that was pretending to be dead, intending to give it another fatal blow.


    He Cangming frowned. He could feel that the protective array was in imminent danger. It could not take another attack like that.


    ¡°Do you have to be so aggressive? Do you have to fight to the death?¡± He Cangming did not give up and asked. At this moment, all the elders of the He family had received the report and gathered behind He Cangming. They stared at Kong Li and Yu Sisi solemnly.

 Chapter 84 - Extermination In One Night

    <h4>Chapter 84: Extermination In One Night</h4>


    ¡°Who is the one that overbearing that they won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead? You, He Cangming, actually have the face to say such a thing?!¡±


    Yu Sisi angrily retorted, ¡°He family exterminated my entire Yu family, and then chased after me again and again, provoking the peace of my sect. Now, you¡¯ve kidnapped a disciple of the Mount God of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Today, Mount God of Heaven will carry out justice on behalf of the heavens and exterminate your he n!¡±


    As soon as Yu Sisi finished speaking, the blue strange me¡¯s aura no longer restrained and directly pounced on the protective array formation. Everyone heard a clear cracking sound, like the sound of ss shattering.


    At the beginning, there was only one sound, and a deep crack appeared on the protective array formation. Soon after, that crack rapidly spread, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the entire protective array formation, and the sound of shattering continuously rang out.


    In the blink of an eye, the protective array formation that the He family had been using for more than a thousand years shattered under He Cangming¡¯s gloomy and terrifying gaze. The protective array formationpletely turned into nothingness.


    ¡°No!¡± He Cangming was so angry that his face twisted. He did not expect that Yu Sisi and the peacock that came out of nowhere would actuallye knocking on his door without any exnation. They werepletely unprepared.


    But now, they could only fight openly.


    ¡°Go! Kill them!¡±


    He Cangming gave the order, and dozens of white-robed elders behind him swarmed forward. The sky full of spiritual power skills and weapons shot toward Kong Li and Yu Sisi like a fairy scattering flowers, intending to pierce them into sieves.


    This scene was exactly the same as the way Kong Li used to attack Jiang Yun, but they were clearly not as good as Kong Li.


    The huge peacock dharma appeared in front of Kong Li and blocked them. The spiritual spells and weapons that were originally aimed at them paused in unison before they turned around and shot toward the He family¡¯s main residence while keeping the full strength.


    Of course, the elders of the He family could dodge it, but the He family disciples and buildings behind them could not. To them, it was like spiritual energy falling from the sky like rain. There was no way to dodge it.


    The He family elders naturally did not hold back when they attacked Kong Li , and Kong Li also did not hold back either when he fought back. There were screams all over the He family buildings. Some spiritual power hit an unknown ce and started a fire.


    Most of the He family¡¯s houses were wooden houses. When one house caught fire, a few consecutive houses also caught fire one after another. The disciples and servants who lived here all ran out of the houses in panic. Some were taking a bath, and some were applying medicine.


    The people inside were doing all kind of things, but in the end, they all ran out of the house chaotically and gathered in the open space. They looked up at the family head and elders who were fighting a giant bird.


    Seeing that the He family¡¯s main house was burning, He Cangming could no longer sit still and flew forward to join the battle.


    Kong Li was not afraid at all. Although He Cangming, as the person with the highestbat strength in the He family, had already reached the Spirit Origin Realm, his primordial spirit had left his body some time ago and he was seriously injured. Moreover, he was not considered to be one of the top ones in the Spirit Origin Realm.


    In Kong Li¡¯s eyes, this was a severely dehydrated Spirit Origin Realm. Killing him would be a piece of cake. The peacock dharma directly went up and pecked at the He family elders one by one, the wailing incessantly spread out.


    More people were frightened by this scene. The huge bird that blotted out the sky actually ate people. The elders who were already in the Spirit King Realm or even the Spirit Origin Realm had no strength to fight back and were swallowed one by one.


    Kong Li had only eaten four or five elders, and the disciples of the He family who saw this scene were all scared to death. ¡°The magical beast ate people!¡±


    Everyone shouted in panic and fled in all directions. The scene was once very chaotic, and even Yu Sisi was surprised, ¡°You actually ate people?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat people? If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yun suppressing me in that barrier, I would have swallowed all of you the first time I saw you.¡±


    Kong Li looked as if it was a matter of course. He had no idea how much of a shock this was to Yu Sisi.


    However, it was also true. Yu Sisi thought about it. Even ordinaryrge wild beasts would eat people, and so would magical beasts. It was just that Kong Li¡¯s original body wasn¡¯t that big. She had always thought that he was a vegetarian. She was too naive.


    When He Cangming saw that Kong Li¡¯s peacock dharma, could actually eat people, he was also shocked. However, he quickly calmed down and joined forces with the remaining elders to attack Kong Li.


    He no longer paid attention to the coteral damage caused by their fight in the He family¡¯s main residence. For a time, countless He family disciples were killed and injured, and most of them were identally injured by He Cangming and the elders.


    After all, Kong Li had excellent control over his spirit energy when he attacked people. He would definitely not miss whoever he wanted to hit. He also summoned his dharma and pecked at them directly. He would not be so blind as to not see the He family elders flying around on the roof in white robes in the dark.


    The fight between the two sides was intense, and the drifting cloud pavilion was inevitably affected.


    ¡°Go outside and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The leader of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion instructed his subordinate. They lived far away from the ordinary disciples, and they had their own barrier that would not be broken easily.


    However, just now, a spiritual power exploded without any exnation and directly opened the barrier. In this way, the secret of the third floor of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion was exposed.


    The subordinate received the order and went to check. In fact, there was no need to check. When he came out of the courtyard, he could see a huge peacock dharma eating their elders one by one.


    And the He family head and the remaining elders werepletely unable to resist. It was only a matter of time before they were eaten up. The subordinate was frightened by this brutal scene and his scalp went numb. He hurriedly went back to report to the leader.


    When the leader heard this, he also ran out of the house to take a look. Sure enough, as his subordinate had said, the He family was about to be doomed. He quickly weighed this matter in his heart. In the end, he simply gave the order, ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Ah? But didn¡¯t the family head order us to guard this ce to the death? Moreover, there are still so many imprisoned people. What should we do?¡± the subordinate was somewhat puzzled as he asked.


    ¡°Are you stupid? We don¡¯t know if family head and the others could survive or not. If you¡¯re willing to work for a dead person, then you can stay here.¡±


    After the leader finished speaking, he no longer cared about them. He went straight back to his residence, packed up some things, and nned to run away. Most of the other subordinates saw the situation and did the same.


    When they were preparing to leave, they passed by the Treasure Pavilion. At this time, the He family¡¯s enchantment had beenpletely destroyed, and the treasure pavilion was no exception. The leader turned around, intending to go in and get a sum of money for all his years of hard work.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t me me. After all, if we don¡¯t do what¡¯s best for ourselves, we will die. The He family is gone. It¡¯s better for us to take it than to let it be taken by outsiders. Don¡¯t me us.¡±


    The leader muttered to himself as he picked out the small and precious items in the treasure pavilion. He took everything that he wanted. At this moment, other people appeared one after another. Everyone silently emptied the He family¡¯s Treasure Pavilion.


    He Zhao was still struggling in the dark water prison. His body was like a skeleton. His body was soaked in the dirty water. His body was covered in white and rotten wounds. His entire body smelled bad. Even the poisonous snakes in the water did not want toe near him.


    His face was so thin that it looked like it was going to fall out at any moment. His dark eyes were eerie and terrifying.


    He Zhao¡¯s head was originally lowered, his breathing was weak, he was on the verge of death, he was hanging on by his breath. When he heard the words ¡°He family is on the verge of death¡±, he felt a bit more energetic.


    He raised his head and looked around with his eyes wide open, but there were no guards around, he was overjoyed and was excited, he could not help but cough, coughing out a bunch of squirming worms.

 Chapter 85 - He Zhaos Escape

    <h4>Chapter 85: He Zhao¡¯s Escape</h4>


    He Zhao couldn¡¯t care less. He struggled to pull his hand out of the chain, but he didn¡¯t have any strength. He could only rely on the momentum of the falling to pull himself out. The chain was pulled so loudly by his movements.


    He Zhao was afraid that someone would hear the sound ande back. He was even more anxious. With a push, he miraculously pulled his hand out of the iron ring.


    He Zhao kept up the effort and pulled out his other hand. However, he suddenly lost his support and slipped into the water, forcefully choking on a few mouthfuls of dirty water.


    He Zhao became even more awake from the choking. He tried his best to swim to the shore. He was ¡°swimming¡±, but it was more like using the buoyancy and the little bit of power to float forward.


    It was only a few meters away. He Zhao swam for a quarter of an hour. During this time, maggots and unknown ck parasites kept emerging from his shoulders and waist. They were all pushed out by the buoyancy of the water. These bugs were floating everywhere in the water.


    He Zhao finally swam to the shore. He used all his strength to climb out of the water. He could already see the color of his clothes hanging on his body in rags. It was almost as if he was wearing nothing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die, I want to live, live¡­¡±


    He Zhao crawled on the ground and squirmed outside while mumbling to himself to cheer himself up. He didn¡¯t want to die, he wouldn¡¯t die!


    When He Zhao finally climbed out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, a stream of spiritual energy from the sky brushed past him andnded on the rockery next to him. Many pieces of the rockery that had been blown up and hit his back.


    He Zhao resisted the urge to make a sound. If someone were toe, with his frail and crippled body, he would probably be killed immediately.


    The He family¡¯s main residence was so big that he couldn¡¯t climb out by himself at all. He Zhao was a little anxious, lying on the ground and looking for anything that could take him away.


    Just then, he heard a conversation, scaring He Zhao so much that he quickly hid behind the rockery. The two men were the He family¡¯s servants. They ran over in a panic.


    ¡°The treasures of the Treasure Pavilion have been taken away by those people. There¡¯s no room for us. Let¡¯s quickly look for any good items in the drifting cloud pavilion. Don¡¯t let them be robbed again.¡±


    ¡°The Flowing Cloud Pavilion has been destroyed. What else is there?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Are you really willing to leave empty-handed? Go and find a box. They don¡¯t takerge items. I¡¯m afraid this is all we can find.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a short conversation, the two of them began to search separately. In a short while, they found a red wooden box iid with pearls that was half the height of a person. It was ced on an empty space not far away from He Zhao.


    He Zhao looked at the box and his heart pounded wildly. His chance hade. He waited patiently. The two servants would collect the items and put them here after a while. Most of them were expensive fruits, tes, and vases.


    He Zhao carefully remembered what they had taken. Finally, he saw the servants carrying a luxurious carpet. The two of them argued over it. They felt that the carpet was too heavy and took up too much space.


    But they probably didn¡¯t have anything good left. In the end, they left the carpet behind and nned to go and collect another wave.


    As soon as they left, He Zhao desperately squirmed his body toward the box, holding the carpet in his hand. The two of them had directly lifted the box to make sure that the carpet upied a lot of space, which made it very convenient for He Zhao.


    He Zhao climbed in with great effort, trying his best to shrink his body so that he did not take up too much space. Then, heid the carpet t on his body. It was pitch-ck in front of him. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard two hurried footsteps.


    He Zhao held his breath and didn¡¯t dare to move. The two servants returned empty-handed. Perhaps because they were flustered and angry, they didn¡¯t think much about how the carpet had been ced into the box.


    As they put the things into the box, theyined, ¡°These cultivators really didn¡¯t even leave us a decent teacup. There¡¯s nothing left. What a bad luck!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re getting fiercer and fiercer. Don¡¯t dy any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Strange. Is this carpet so thick? It¡¯s actually full. I remember that we didn¡¯t fill half a box just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s thicker. We can cut it into small pieces and sell it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The two of them put everything into the box, but it was still somewhat impossible to cover it. A servant directly sat on the box and pressed it down. He Zhao, who was already suffocated by the pile of things, almost died on the spot.


    A few of his bones were directly crushed. He Zhao bit his lips hard, and blood instantly came out from his lips. Fortunately, he did not scream.


    The two servants jumped in fright, thinking that he had crushed a vase. They thought that the carpet at the bottom should not be broken because it was so thick.


    Another stream of spirit energy hit them, scaring them so much that they did not have time to open the box and tidy it up. They hurriedly found a rope to tie up the wooden box, then picked up a wooden stick and carried it away together.


    Feeling the box shaking, He Zhao let out a sigh of relief. He let go of his lower lip, which was bleeding from his bite, and quietly pulled back the carpet covering his head. He found it difficult to breathe in the pile of groceries.


    The two servants went around the battle zone without any danger. They boarded the small boat and left the He family¡¯s territory in a wobbly manner. The two gradually rxed and even had the leisure to watch the battle scene.


    ¡°That bird is gigantic. I¡¯ve never seen a demonic beast like that. It¡¯s very beautiful. It has cyan feathers, long tail feathers, and a few hairs standing on its head.¡±


    ¡°Damn, what does these magical beasts have to do with us? Ordinary people like us are destined not to have any contact with these magical beasts. We can only rely on doing chores for the cultivators to survive.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can only watch from afar. Tsk, the fight is really terrifying. The elders of the He family are almost finished by him.¡±


    The two people quietly watched Kong Li eat people. They didn¡¯t have any emotions in their hearts. He Zhao thought of their description in his heart. This¡­ is a peacock? But wasn¡¯t he already killed by Jiang Yun?


    Could it be that there were other peacocks here? Or could it be that Jiang Yun really didn¡¯t kill that peacock at that time but took him for his own use. This way, it would be even harder to deal with him.


    Even in such a situation, He Zhao still wanted to kill Jiang Yun at all times. He had an inexplicable intuition: he had to get rid of Jiang Yun as soon as possible, otherwise, he would definitely be a big trouble in the future.


    He Zhao was deeply worried in the box. Suddenly, he heard two servants talking about He Gu and Qin Mingzhu.


    ¡°The new young master just happened to go back to Qin Ind with the young madam to save his own skin. He dodged a disaster. He¡¯s really lucky.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Think about it. Before the two of them left, the He family was still the number one family in Thunder City. Once they came back here, their home would be gone.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the Qin family be at a great loss? They just hooked up with the He family, but now the He family was gone. They even wasted a young miss. They wouldn¡¯t be at a great loss.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, this is really true.¡±


    Then, the two of them began to n their future whereabouts. There was no more information.


    He Zhao was so angry that he vomited blood when he heard the news about He Gu and Qin Mingzhu. He didn¡¯t know when the two of them had gotten together behind his back! Especially Qin Mingzhu, who stabbed him in the back.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this. I will definitely take back all the pain I have suffered from you one by one. ¡°He Zhao¡¯s eyes shed with hatred and viciousness. It was as ufortable as the poison of the abyss.

 Chapter 86 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 86: Found</h4>


    On the other side of the He family¡¯s residence, Kong Li was in control of the entire scene as expected. He Cangming and the He family¡¯s elders were forced into a corner.


    ¡°Where is Xiong Ji?¡±


    Yu Sisi stood on Kong Li¡¯s back and interrogated He Cangming. At this moment, the He family¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted. Their hair was disheveled, and their clothes were covered with burn marks. Their hair and beard were charred and knotted. They were only a broken bowl away from the beggars on the street.


    He Cangming was once again hit by Kong Li¡¯s strange fire. His face was charred ck. He was at the end of his rope and could not turn the situation around.


    He Cangmingy on his back in the sand and spat out the blood in his heart. His head was dizzy. He tried his best to turn his head around, but there were broken walls on both sides. The servants who wanted to escape had already taken the opportunity to take their wealth and leave. Therge building was much quieter.


    At this moment, the He family residence was engulfed in mes. The cries were scattered along with the night wind, adding a sense of destion to it. The blue mes burned away this shy appearance, and the snakes, insects, rats, and ants all ran away.


    ¡°Gone, gone! Everything is gone.¡±


    He Cangming muttered to himself as if he had gone mad. The He family that he had painstakingly built for his entire life was gone overnight. Everything was gone! His son was gone too. His son.


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah! My Junjie, my son! My son! My He family, there¡¯s nothing left.¡±


    He Cangming suddenly got up from the ground. He hunched his back and covered his face with his hands. He spun around in circles in a hurry as he shouted, ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah!¡± With snot and tears flowing down his face.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve gone mad.¡± someone spilled out the truth in front of them.


    The few remaining elders panicked and looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Yu Sisi jumped down from Kong Li and walked in front of He Cangming. If He Cangming had a clear mind, he would have killed Yu Sisi immediately.


    Kong Li frowned as he watched Yu Sisi walk towards He Cangming step by step, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°He Cangming.¡± Yu Sisi stood in front of He Cangming and looked at his disheveled face. Her tone was solemn.


    ¡°A few months ago, you destroyed My family. Today, I will avenge my great hatred!¡±


    After saying that, Yu Sisi took out the Gu Tong Immortal Sword and chopped off He Cangming¡¯s head. The members of the He family by the side just watched He Cangming, who were always arrogant and mighty, being easily killed by a Dharma Realm.


    Even his primordial spirit had no intention of escaping. It floated on the headless corpse and was easily killed by Yu Sisi. The family head of the He family could not be more dead.


    The moment she saw He Cangming¡¯s primordial spirit disappear, Yu Sisi suddenly felt relieved. She had finally killed her enemy with her own hands.


    Yu Sisi looked up at the sky. A full moon hung in the sky. It was a full moon and a night of reunion, ¡°Father and mother, you can rest assured now.¡±


    The remaining elders were shivering in the corner, trying their best not to attract attention. They hoped that Yu Sisi would release them after killing He Cangming.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. where is Xiong Ji?¡±


    Yu Sisi came back to her senses. Her face was expressionless as she spoke in a calm tone. However, He Cangming¡¯s blood was still on her body. She looked as if she was saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll send you to see He Cangming.¡±.


    ¡°He¡¯s locked up on the third floor of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, where the red roof and golden tiles are.¡± An elder replied with a perturbed expression. He didn¡¯t know if he could live or not. There would always be people who would disregard everything for that slim chance of survival. The shadow of death was chasing after him. He had no choice but to seize any opportunity.


    The other elders beside him looked angrily at this snitch. Those who had lived until now were all people who had a close rtionship with He Cangming. They had enjoyed the He family¡¯s best resources, so their cultivation levels were naturally the highest.


    Yu Sisi nodded, indicating that she understood. Then, she made a hand gesture to Kong Li. Kong Li understood and swallowed the remaining elders in one gulp, including the person who had told them about Xiong Ji¡¯s location.


    The massacre of He family happened very quick. From the time they kidnapped Xiong Ji to the time Yu Sisi and Kong Li caught up to them, and finally the He family was destroyed, it had only been a short two days.


    Most of the He family members did not know what had happened. Many of the branches heard that something had happened to the main family, so they came to the main residence to check on the situation. That huge, ferocious peacock that ate humans would be their nightmare for the rest of their lives.


    Yu Sisi quickly found Xiong Ji, who was unconscious, among the broken bricks and tiles. Seeing that there were no wounds on his body, she guessed that he did not have time to torture him.


    Yu Sisi heaved a sigh of relief. She lifted Xiong Ji up by the back of his neck and patted the dust off his body. She threw him onto Kong Li¡¯s back.


    Kong Li red at her. If she had thrown such a heavy bear onto his back, the bones on his back would have been crushed to pieces. Was there no humanity in her!!


    Yu Sisi ignored him and walked in front of the people from the He family¡¯s outer mansion. Thetter took a big step back in unison.


    ¡°I, Yu Sisi, have resolved the grudge between the He family and myself. However, if I see anyone from the He familymitting evil again, I will kill them without mercy!¡± Yu Sisi swept her gaze over the faces that were either familiar or unfamiliar and said calmly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. We will definitely notmit evil. Thank you, Miss Yu, for not killing us.¡± The group of people kowtowed in gratitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Yu Sisi said to Kong Li. She was a little tired.


    ¡°Okay,e up, if you can find a seat.¡±


    Kong Li rolled his eyes. Xiong Ji¡¯s original formy on his back like a bear skin carpet. It was thick, heavy, and big. There was no extra space to sit on.


    Yu Sisi circled around Xiong Ji. Indeed, there was no space. She wanted to sit on Xiong Ji¡¯s back, but wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if Xiong Ji suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk back? Xiong Ji has been saved and the He family is gone. Let¡¯s take a look around Thunder City.¡± Yu Sisi said to Kong Li.


    She wanted to take a look around Thunder City. After all, this was the ce where she grew up. After the Yu family was destroyed, she hated this city. Now that she had gotten her revenge, the hatred in her heart had dissipated. She had even moreplicated feelings about this city.


    Kong Li did not want to fly back with a big, heavy ck bear on his back. If anyone saw him, his reputation would bepletely ruined. He agreed without hesitation.


    The two of them found an inn and asked for a private courtyard. Only then did they secretly transport Xiong Ji in and sleep well.


    The next day, loud noises spread from all directions like a tide, enveloping Xiong Ji. It made him very ufortable, ¡°Who dares to disturb my sleep?¡±


    Xiong Ji really wanted to wake up, but it was as if something heavy was pressing on his eyelids, making it impossible for him to open his eyes.


    Xiong Ji¡¯s eyes kept rolling, and he seemed to be working very hard. In the end, Xiong Ji finally opened his eyes as he wished. Two erged human faces were right in front of him, scaring him so much that he cried out, ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Yu Sisi and Kong Li moved their faces away at the same time, no longer looking at the frightened bear face. Useless bear, why screamed so loud.


    Xiong Ji sat on the bed and took a deep breath before he recovered. Looking at Kong Li and Yu Sisi who were sitting at the table, he was still a little dazed.


    ¡°Where am I? Why am I on the bed? Who is the gigolo next to senior sister?¡± Xiong Ji¡¯s mind was full of questions.


    ¡°You were captured by the He family in Lightning City yesterday. Master asked Kong Li to help me bring you back and destroy the He family at the same time.¡±


    Yu Sisi saw Xiong Ji¡¯s confusion and exined it to him in one sentence.

 Chapter 87 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 87: Shopping</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°He¡¯s Kong Li?¡±


    Xiong Ji found it hard to believe that this handsome young man was that stinking little peacock?


    ¡°What? You must have been charmed by this young master¡¯s human form. I am a noble peacock. Even if I transform into beast form, I will still look better than lowly wild magical beasts like you. hahahahaha.¡±


    Kong Li took out a gorgeous purple feather fan out of nowhere and fanned himself in a pretentious and elegant manner.


    This arrogant character, this face that needed to be pped, was definitely that peacock. Xiong Ji quickly confirmed Kong Li¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do now? Go back and find master?¡± Xiong Ji asked Yu Sisi. If that was the case, they could head back directly.


    .


    ¡°I want to stroll around Thunder City. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have the chance toe here again in the future.¡±


    Yu Sisi picked up her teacup and sipped her tea. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Xiong Ji was stunned for a second before he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±.


    ¡°Do you want to go with us, Kong Li?¡±


    Yu Sisi called out to Kong Li. It was a bit pitiful to leave Kong Li alone here, so she wanted to invite him along.


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about a human market? It¡¯s so noisy.¡± Kong Li was actually a bit curious, but he blurted out the words of disgust. After saying that, he felt a bit regretful, so he straightened his neck and didn¡¯t look at them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can taste the delicacies in Thunder City together.¡±


    Yu Sisi knew that Kong Li was a tsundere, so when she saw his unwilling look, she knew that he wanted to follow her, so she directly pulled him along.


    ¡°Alright, since you insisted to invite me, then I¡¯ll reluctantly go along with you.¡± Kong Li found a way out for himself. Xiong Ji¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened. This peacock was really troublesome.


    The three of them pushed open the courtyard door together. The bustling sounds of people could not bepared to that of the small town at the foot of the mountain. Most of the salesmen who passed by were also neatly dressed in cotton clothes.


    Their faces were filled with the enthusiasm of working hard to live. A salesman who was carrying groceries through the streets saw that Yu Sisi and the other two were staring nkly at the crowd by the side of the street, so he carried the goods and walked over.


    ¡°Youngdy, young master, do you want to take a look at thetest hairpin of the season? It¡¯s light, easy to use, and beautiful. It¡¯s exactly the same style as the one in the Jade Pavilion.¡±


    The salesman was eager to sell the hairpins, so he put down the burdens and opened a big box.


    ¡°... Let¡¯s take a look then.¡±


    Yu Sisi originally wanted to say no, but when she saw Kong Li looking at the shelf from the corner of her eye with a curious look on his face, she changed her words.


    ¡°Cough, since you want to take a look, I will condescend to apany you to take a look.¡± Kong Li said shamelessly. He fanned his fan, looking very elegant and graceful. Seeing this, Xiong Ji wanted to pinch his mouth. He could not stand this kind of fellow.


    However, because of Kong Li helping her take revenge and saving Xiong Ji, Yu Sisi¡¯s tolerance towards Kong Li had reached a new height, and she could now bear with Kong Li¡¯s childish behavior.


    Yu Sisi looked at Xiong Ji¡¯s tightly clenched fists and gave him a p, telling him not to be so angry.


    Xiong Ji also thought of how Kong Li had been busy with the matters between the two of them for the past two days. Now that he was angry over such a small matter, he was indeed very ungrateful. He also let out a sigh of relief and folded his hands into his sleeves, watching Kong Li grope around.


    Although Kong Li had traveled for nearly a hundred years, he had never been on the streets like this. He had too many underlings and needed him to protect him at all times. It was impossible for him toe to such a crowded city, let alone go shopping.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the most popr rouge in Thunder city at the moment. Both youngdies and wives like it. Young master, do you have a family and a sweetheart? You can buy it for her. I¡¯m sure you can please her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m don¡¯t have a mat... I don¡¯t have a wife.¡±


    Kong Li almost spilled out the word ¡°mate¡±. He changed his words when he remembered that humans would not say that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think young master is married. Why don¡¯t you buy it for thedy over there? You must have a deep rtionship with her when you travel together.¡±


    ¡°Who has a deep rtionship with her? I don¡¯t even have a good rtionship with them. We fight every day.¡± Kong Li curled his lips.


    ¡°But I see that girl and her followers are very amodating to you. They have been waiting for you to pick a good one, so they didn¡¯t rush you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t dare to rush me. I beat them until they cried for their parents every day!¡±


    ¡°So young master is so powerful. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this waist essory? All the powerful cultivators in the city wear it. Look at the long tassels. When you fight, they sway with your body. It makes you look even more dashing!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, then wrap it up for me.¡±


    Kong Li covered half of his face with his fan, feeling a little embarrassed. Yu Sisi didn¡¯t buy anything. He bought so many things.


    ¡°Then young master, pick a color?¡±


    ¡°Give me every color you have.¡±


    Kong Li looked at the waist essory. It was indeed beautiful. As a wealthy royal peacock family, he never looked at the price when buying things.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The salesman responded with a smile and started to pack. He was very agile, and in a short while, he had packed a whole pile. Seeing that they were empty-handed, and Yu Sisi held an extraordinary sword in her hand.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s packed. If you throw it directly into the storage bag, it will break.¡±


    The salesman subconsciously thought that they were cultivators who had storage bags.


    ¡°Storage bag? What¡¯s That?¡± Kong Li¡¯s face was full of curiosity. What kind of novel thing was that?


    ¡°It¡¯s a bag that cultivators buy to hold things. It¡¯s just a small one, but it might be able to hold a bear!¡± The salesman was a bit surprised. After all, the storage bag that had appeared out of nowhere in the past few months had attracted the attention of all of Thunder City. He didn¡¯t know which big shot had created this thing.


    As a real bear, Xiong Ji felt that this salesman was trying to mock him. First, the salesman treated him as Yu Sisi¡¯s attendant, and then he said that the storage bag could hold a bear.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, then tell us, where can we buy it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right in front of the Jade Pavilion. All the shops on that street are selling it. They have all kinds of styles and designs.¡±


    The salesman showed them the direction. The three of them saw a purple sandalwood building. It was more than ten stories tall and looked very elegant. It directly knocked down a small building next to it.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and buy one?¡± Kong Li looked at the salesman¡¯s yearning look. He asked with some puzzlement.


    ¡°Young master, you must be joking. Only cultivators can drive such a magical treasure. I¡¯m just an ordinary person without spiritual energy...¡± the salesman exined.


    ¡°Okay, how much I need to pay?¡±


    ¡°One for twenty silver coins. Twelve in total, 240 silver coins in total.¡±


    Kong Li took out a handful of crystal coins and stared at the salesman. He had never bought something so cheap, and the salesman only had gold coins, so he couldn¡¯t give back the change. It was very awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay. 240 silver coins, right? Here you are. Xiong Ji stepped forward to help. He often dealt with the vigers at the foot of the mountain, so there was naturally money for ordinary people.


    After the salesman confirmed that the amount was correct, he took out a small box and put in all the belts that Kong Li wanted. He said that they were generous customers, and this box was an extra gift.


    Kong Li held the wooden box that was carved with flowers, and he didn¡¯t know where his fan was. His eyes were wandering, and he was actually a little shy. He actually couldn¡¯t pay for the things he wanted! It was embarrassing!


    ¡°Humph, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I will pay for the things you wantter.¡±


    Kong Li reminded them that he was rich.

 Chapter 88 - Underlying Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 88: Underlying Hatred</h4>


    Unlike Kong Li and the others who were leisurely strolling through the streets, He Zhao was already on the verge of passing out. Not only was he heavily injured, but he was also hiding in the box like an object of humiliation.


    ¡°Jiang Yun, Qin Mingzhu. Just you two wait. I will not forget this. One day, both of you will die at my hands!¡±He Zhao med Jiang Yun and Qin Mingzhu for his miserable state, it was also because of this hatred that he was able to hold on until now.


    After the two servants escaped from the He family, they took a boat and left Thunder City. Theyughed andughed along the way, looking forward to their future. They took out a lot of items from the He family. Although they were items that the cultivators didn¡¯t care about.., however, the He family was once a major power in Thunder City. The things used by them were always expensive. They knew this very well. As long as they safely arrived in other cities and sold the items, it would be enough for them to live a good life.


    Unfortunately, they did not know that because of their greed, they were about to lose their lives.


    He Zhao had been tortured and severely injured when he was in the He family. However, he was a cultivator after all, and his senses were much stronger than ordinary people. After the two servants disembarked, he began to circte the little spiritual energy in his body, firstly, he had to stop his injuries from worsening, and secondly, he had to prepare for the opportunity to escape.


    After the two servantsnded on the shore, they carried the box into the forest and walked towards the new city. After half a day, the two were exhausted so they put the box on the ground to rest. One of them walked a few dozen steps away to pee.


    He Zhao sensed the situation outside and knew that the opportunity hade. With a slight push, the top of the box was pushed open by him. The servant who was standing guard on the spot saw that the box was inexplicably opened. He was confused and got up to check. In the time of one breath.., He Zhao suddenly burst out of the box with a murderous aura and grabbed the servant¡¯s neck.


    The servant of course recognized He Zhao. He did not know why He Zhao would appear in the box, but that was not important. Now that his life was in the hands of He Zhao, he could only beg He Zhao to let him go.


    But could He Zhao let him go? The news that he was not dead could not be spread. He had to hide in the dark and kill Jiang Yun and Qin Mingzhu. Otherwise, he would not be able to ease his hatred.


    His scarlet eyes stared at the attendant. ¡°For the sake of my safety, I can only ask you to die now,¡± He Zhao said ferociously.


    The spiritual energy covered his hand. With a slight force, he snapped the servant¡¯s neck.


    Snap.


    The other servant returned and bumped into this scene that made him tremble in fear. He stepped on a tree branch in fear.


    He Zhao heard it. He shook off the corpse in his hand and turned his head around with a vicious expression.


    The servant¡¯s legs were shaking and he knelt on the ground. He kowtowed to He Zhao and shouted, ¡°Young master He, I beg you not to kill me. I will be your ve and serve you wholeheartedly. I only beg you to spare my life.¡±


    Not long after, the servant¡¯s forehead bled. Although it hurt, the servant did not stop. A little blood was nothingpared to his life.


    He Zhao had forcefully circted his spirit energy to temporarily suppress the injuries in his body and to kill the servant. But now that his spirit energy had been used up, he was even weaker. If the servant who kept kowtowing to him had run in the beginning, He Zhao might not be able to go after him. But the servant was an ordinary person after all. He could not tell that He Zhao was at the end of his rope. Otherwise, he would have turned around and run away already.


    In order not to let the servant see his weakness, He Zhao waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I ept your loyalty. Come over now and bury this person. From now on, you will follow me.¡±


    Hearing this, the servant heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he had saved his life and quickly ran over to get busy.


    After a while, the servant buried the body and returned to He Zhao¡¯s side. He lowered his head and asked, ¡°Young master He, what are we going to do now?¡±


    He Zhao gave a strange smile and replied, ¡°I indeed do have something that I need you to do.¡±


    The servant quickly asked, ¡°Young master He, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. I promise toplete it.¡±


    He Zhao patted the servant¡¯s shoulder, leaned over, and whispered into the servant¡¯s ear, ¡°The matter is very simple. Just give your life to me.¡±


    After saying that, before the servant could react, He Zhao punched the servant¡¯s chest. The servant screamed in pain and flew back several meters. When he was in the air, blood sprayed out wantonly, and then he fell heavily to the ground.


    After killing the two, He Zhao identified the direction and took a deep look in the direction of Thunder City. Then, he staggered away and disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    ..


    In Lightning City, Kong Li and the other two arrived at the entrance of the Jadeite Pavilion. Kong li fanned his mboyant purple feather fan and walked in with Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji.


    Having just heard about the storage bag mentioned by the salesman, Kong Li wasn¡¯t the only one who was curious. Even Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji were moved by this magical storage bag. If a small bag could really hold so many things, it would be so convenient, after all, as cultivators, who didn¡¯t carry all kinds of weapons and magical treasures on them? If everyone wore them, not only would it not look good, but it would also cause troubles in battle. Therefore, the three of them wanted to see the storage bag with their own eyes. If their wallets allowed it.., they would definitely get one back.


    Seeing the three of them enter, the attendant at the door immediately went up to them with a smile. ¡°The three of you want to buy a storage bag, right?¡±


    Kong Li elegantly fanned his purple feather fan and said with a smile, ¡°Why? Is it because my outstanding looks that told you only a storage bag is worthy of my status?¡±


    When Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji heard this answer, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the two of thembined couldn¡¯t beat Kong Li, they definitely would have ruthlessly taught this shameless stinky bird a good lesson.


    The attendant¡¯s face also stiffened for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I can tell at a nce that you young master is a person of status. Naturally, only a magical item like a storage bag can be worthy of you, young master.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, not bad, not bad. Young Man, you have good taste. Let¡¯s go, lead the way. Let me take a good look at the storage bag. Is it as magical as the rumors say?¡±


    ¡°No problem. This way, please. The storage bag is also considered a very valuable treasure in our Jadeite Pavilion. Don¡¯t think of it as just a small bag, it can hold many things. For you three powerful cultivators, it must be a rare treasure. As long as you have it, it will definitely be able to help everyone in the world of cultivators.¡±The attendant glibly introduced the storage bag to Kong Li and the other two, he relied on this for a living. For every one that he sold, he could earn dozens of silver coins.


    Not long after, the attendant led them into a private room. Then, he said, ¡°Please wait for a moment. I will go and get the storage bag.¡±


    Kong Li waved his hand, indicating for him to go quickly.

 Chapter 89 - Severe Changes

    <h4>Chapter 89: Severe Changes</h4>


    The night was about to fall.


    The setting sun in the evening seemed to be filled with death as it sprinkled down on the dense forest. Caw Caw Caw¡­ The crows¡¯ cry was like a series of death knells, sometimes far and sometimes near.


    He Zhao¡¯s spiritual energy was already beginning to deplete. Blood started to burst out from his wound once again.


    If this continued, his spiritual energy and cultivation wouldpletely dissipate.


    ¡°No¡­ I still want revenge! Jiang Yun and Qin Mingzhu! If it weren¡¯t for you two, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state today!¡±


    He Zhao kept coughing. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. His expression gradually distorted. The sickness of revenge had begun to upy his entire heart.


    He supported himself against the crooked tree. Through his palm, he could feel the roughness of age on the crooked tree.


    Why¡­


    God seemed to be against him from the beginning to the end¡­


    He hated, hated that damned Jiang Yun for causing the entire He family to be annihted. He hated that Qin Mingzhu. He hated why fate was so unfair to him. He only hoped that he would not submit to others. Why¡­ ! But fate wanted to tease him like this!


    ¡°I must destroy all of you! I can¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°I must tear you into pieces! Die without aplete corpse, and you, damn Qin Mingzhu, I want you to die in humiliation! Forever trapped in eternal damnation! ! !¡±


    Boom boom boom! It was as if something had responded to him.


    A violent gust of wind blew up in the surroundings, and countless fallen leaves were instantly swept up.


    Several streaks of ck smoke suddenly descended around He Zhao.


    They gradually transformed into human forms.


    Those people wore terrifying copper masks on their faces.


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with us.¡±The group of ck-clothed people did not answer He Zhao¡¯s question.


    A burst of blood-red light attacked, and He Zhao fell to the ground.


    He Zhao was lying on the cold and damp floor with hisst breath. He used his remaining strength to survey his surroundings. There was a circle of metal candleholders neatly around him, however, what made him curious was that the mes burning on the candles were filled with ghostly blue mes. He Zhao could not feel the temperature of the mes at all.


    He Zhao tried to take another step forward, but the intense pain from all over his body made him powerless. He could only see that his wounds had all festered.


    However¡­ How did he get here? He remembered that he had met the group of ck-clothed men in the forest, but¡­ Where was this ce?


    He Zhao raised his gaze and saw a slightly bigger armchair in the distance. This armchair was not made of ordinary wood. If He Zhao was not mistaken, it was made from the broken wood of an ancient Immortal Tree from the northern region.


    Then the owner of this armchair must not an ordinary person. Even the He family, which owned more than half of the property of Thunder City, did not have such strength. The armchair made of Immortal Wood actually emitted a faint white light and covered the armchair like ayer of gauze.


    ¡°Well¡­ it looks like you¡¯re awake.¡±


    A woman was sitting on the armchair. This woman was dressed in a foreign outfit,pletely unlike themoners or nobles in Thunder City. She rester one of her slender legs on top of the other and looked at He Zhao, who looked extremely miserable, with interest.


    He Zhao looked at her face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This woman¡¯s face was beautiful. She had ghostly and charming dark red makeup on her face. Under her left eye, there was a trace of an exotic flower.


    ¡°Who are you? Where is this ce?¡±He Zhao used his remaining strength to question the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Your body hade to the weakest state, but your voice is still quite loud.¡±The corner of the woman¡¯s mouth rose slightly. She no longer crossed her legs and slowly stood up. She slowly came to the side of He Zhao, who was lying on the ground and unable to move.


    As the woman approached, He Zhao could no longer not see her face.


    ¡°I saved you. Otherwise, you would really be rotting in the wilderness and no one would care about you anymore.¡±The woman slightly crouched down and answered He Zhao¡¯s question with a smile.


    ¡°You saved me? What¡¯s your purpose? I¡¯m already a cripple.¡±When he Zhao said this, his gaze gradually became dull. His eyes were filled with anger, but more filled with despair.


    ¡°The He family treated you like this. I think you must be unwilling to ept this.¡±


    ¡°So what? Now that their family has been exterminated, and Qin Mingzhu has long fled. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m already a cripple.¡±He Zhao could not help but sigh as he said this, the torture that the He family had inflicted on him had already destroyed more than half of his cultivation, not to mention that he was able to seek revenge on those B * stards with this appearance.


    ¡°He Zhao, you want revenge, right?¡± The woman whispered into he Zhao¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I want to tear them into pieces! !¡±


    ¡°I can help you and help you fulfill your wish. I even have the ability to make you destroy the entire Qin family.¡±The woman waved her hands.


    With her wave, a dark red spiritual energy covered He Zhao¡¯s entire body. At this moment, he felt intense pain all over his body. The pain was as if it was piercing through his heart and bones, countless des and needles were cutting off his flesh and blood bit by bit.


    ¡°Ah! ! !¡±He Zhao could no longer endure the intense pain and let out a roar.


    However, the woman did not have the slightest intention of stopping. The spiritual energy on he Zhao¡¯s body became even stronger.


    However, the amazing thing was that the pain did notst for long.


    After the pain, He Zhao was surprised to find that the wounds on his body hadpletely recovered. There was no longer the pain from before, and he could clearly feel that the aura in his body had stabilized. In fact¡­ It was even stronger than before. As a cultivator, he could naturally feel that a fiery power was surging in his body at this moment.


    This power¡­ He couldn¡¯t exin it for a moment. He had never seen such spiritual power in Thunder City. Even among the three major families, he had not sensed something like this. What kind of evil skill was this?


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am¡­ Now You have the ability to take revenge. Destroy the Qin family and leave no one alive. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    The woman returned to her armchair and looked thoughtfully at He Zhao in front of her.


    ¡°But¡­ you have toplete one thing for me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will listen to others as I please?¡±


    ¡°That depends on you, young master He. Do you think you have a choice? Hehe¡­¡± every word of the woman was cold, and made He Zhao felt very uneasy.

 Chapter 90 - Jadeite Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 90: Jadeite Pavilion</h4>


    ¡°Do you think I will listen to others as I please?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on you, young master He. Do you think you have a choice? Hehe¡­¡±the woman¡¯s every word was filled with coldness, and it made He Zhao feel uneasy.


    He Zhao did not dare to act rashly.


    The woman in front of him actually had such cultivation that she could heal all the injuries on He Zhao¡¯s body in an instant. Moreover, she had given He Zhao even more power. Presumably, her cultivation was not inferior to Jiang Yun¡¯s.


    However, over the years, He Zhao had never heard that spiritual power could be given at will. Cultivators had to go through painstaking training to break through, but¡­ The woman in front of him had already broken this rule.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Follow me and kill Jiang Yun and their disciples.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this exactly what He Zhao wanted? But the only strange thing was, what kind of deep enmity did this woman have with them that she actually wanted He Zhao to help her kill Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much. Just go and do your own thing now. I believe that you alone can handle that small Qin family by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He Zhao looked at his fist and raised his forearm. An unusual spiritual power started to gather and flow in his wrist.


    ¡°After the deed is done, I will naturally give you what you want.¡±The woman supported her head with her hand and looked at He Zhao who was fiddling with his new power.


    ¡°What? Control the He family?¡±He Zhao looked at the woman in front of him with some surprise.


    ¡°Humph¡­ is that all you want? I want you to control the entire Thunder City¡­ Humph¡­ ¡°the woman gave a strange and evil smile, and then her expression gradually became charming.


    ¡°You talk big.¡±


    He Zhao didn¡¯t know whether to believe her or not, but he couldn¡¯t see through the woman in front of him at all. He couldn¡¯t see through her thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t identify her cultivation realm¡­ A person who could use the ancient immortal tree of the northern region as a chair material¡­ Presumably, her connections and financial resources were also something that the three major familiesbined could not hope to reach.


    And to be able to say that she wanted him to take over Thunder City so casually, it shouldn¡¯t be just saying. Her goal was definitely not only taking over THunder City!


    Then¡­ Jiang Yun¡­ What kind of entanglement did he have with her?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it anymore, young master He. Ipletely have the ability. Of course, as long as you earnestlyplete what you should do, I will definitely not mistreat you!¡±The woman seemed to have seen through He Zhao¡¯s thoughts and spoke bluntly.


    ¡°Good¡­ just like what you said, I don¡¯t like to be deceived. If it¡¯s possible, I would rather kill them so that I can back out unscathed!¡± He Zhao looked at the woman in front of him with a solemn expression. He was somewhat uncertain.


    ¡°No need to be so serious¡­ young master He, just do what you should do.¡± The woman covered her mouth andughed. Then, she continued, ¡°Then, have you thought it through? Can we conclude this deal?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will do it.¡± He Zhao thought for a while and seemed to have finally made up his mind. Then, he replied firmly to the woman in front of him.


    But¡­ how could he agree so easily.


    He Zhao didn¡¯t want to fall into someone else¡¯s control again. He had begun to n thoroughly in his heart.


    On the other side, Kong Li and the other two were having a hard time with the expensive storage bag.


    Two hundred and seventy silver coins each!


    This was the high price that the salesman had offered!


    Damn it¡­ ¡­ this price even stunned Kong Li, who was acting rich just now.


    At this moment, Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi turned their eyes to Kong Li, who was standing between them. Seeing Kong Li¡¯s expression changed slightly and then returned to normal. He waved the purple feather fan in his hand, then opened and closed it.


    ¡°Well? Master Kong?¡±


    The shop assistant looked at the troubled Kong Li with anticipation. He couldn¡¯t wait to make this deal. Two hundred and seventy silver coins each! Then three would be eight hundred and ten silver coins!


    Even if Xiong Ji and Yu Sisibined their money, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up this amount.


    ¡°Master Kong? ?¡±


    Kong Li cleared his throat, and everyone was waiting for Kong Li¡¯s answer.


    Yu Sisi thought to herself, ¡°This stupid bird, could he really have the money to buy this storage bag?¡±?


    After thinking for a long time, a voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Can it be cheaper?¡±


    Kong Li waved his fan again. Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji couldn¡¯t understand how he coulde to the Jadeite Pavilion so calmly and ask for such an expensive item!


    Even the salesman of the Jadeite Pavilion looked at Kong Li in confusion.


    ¡°Sir, the rules of our Jadeite Pavilion have always been that we don¡¯t allow bargain. If you ask, you have to buy. Don¡¯t you know?¡±The staff of the Jadeite Pavilion looked at Kong Li with a confused look, then, a disdainful look appeared in his eyes.


    How Could Kong Li stand such a look? He was a proud peacock from the royal family after all. How could he be looked at with such disdain by an ordinary person?


    ¡°You need to buy the goods after checking them out? What kind of rule is this?¡± Kong Li was getting impatient. He looked at the salesman in front of him and questioned him.


    ¡°This is the rule. You can go anywhere in Thunder City and ask around. This has been the rule of our Jadeite Pavilion since ancient times. No bargaining, no credit, you must buy the goods after asking!¡± The salesman¡¯s tone was also very fierce, he didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Kong Li of the Peacock n.


    ¡°Then what if I say that I won¡¯t buy it today?¡±


    Kong Li looked at the shop assistant in front of him angrily.


    Yu Sisi could clearly feel that the air was about to explode with the smell of gunpowder. Even a salesman of the Jadeite Pavilion dared to talk like this. Moreover, this rule that had been set since ancient times was actually obeyed by everyone. This meant that Jadeite Pavilion had quite a powerful background in Thunder City. It was no wonder that even an employee of the Jadeite Pavilion was not afraid of anyone. Moreover, he was so arrogant and proud. His words were also filled with rampant.


    It seemed that¡­ He definitely had the backing of a big shot. At the very least, he had to be on equal footing with most of the powers in Thunder City.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble¡­ Silly bird.¡±Yu Sisi hurriedly pulled the corner of Kong Li¡¯s shirt. She tried to stop the fight that was about to break out, but the situation was about to change. With Kong Li¡¯s temper, she reckoned that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for following the rules of the Jadeite Pavilion.¡± The salesman of the Jadeite Pavilion didn¡¯t show any signs of fear. He just coldly spat out these words at Kong Li.


    ¡°You think I will be afraid?¡±The spiritual power in Kong Li¡¯s body started to surge.


    The situation was about to get out of hand!


    ¡°I will pay for their money!¡±

 Chapter 91 - Storms Forming in Thunder City

    <h4>Chapter 91: Storms Forming in Thunder City</h4>


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for practicing the rules of the Emerald Pavilion.¡± The shop assistant of the Emerald Pavilion didn¡¯t show any fear at all. He just said these words to Kong Li coldly.


    ¡°Am I afraid of you?¡± The spiritual power in Kong Li¡¯s body started to surge.


    The situation was about to get out of hand!


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for their money!¡±


    Just as the fight was about to break out, a voice broke the tense situation between the two of them. This also made Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji¡¯s high-strung hearts rx.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The two of them called out in unison.


    Kong Li turned his gaze to the source of the voice.


    Jiang Yun opened the sliding door of the private room and was standing at the door. At this moment, his hands were behind his back as he looked at Kong Li, who was about to stir up trouble, with a tense expression.


    ¡°How impudent, Kong Li. When youe to others¡¯ ce, don¡¯t break their rules.¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s voice became a little low. Kong Li really made him a little vexed. Not only was he secretly ridiculing him, but he was also causing trouble for him outside. It was really difficult to teach him.


    Jiang Yun changed his thought. Usually, he wanted to give him a good beating and pluck all his feathers to be roasted as a bird. Thus, there was no question of whether he should be taught a lesson or not.


    He saw a beautiful pouch fall on the table.


    ¡°There are 900 silver coins in there. The extra is for you. My disciple is not sensible and I have failed to teach him a lesson. I hope you don¡¯t have to fuss over it.¡±


    Jiang Yun said to the shop assistant.


    Kong Li did not know where to put his face as Jiang Yun¡¯s appearance had directly exposed his identity as a noble young master.


    Moreover, Kong Li enjoyed others¡¯ respect. He was also very proud. Naturally, he did not know what to do at this moment.


    Yu Sisi could see that the corner of his mouth had begun to twitch in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then I will thank you on behalf of the shopkeeper.¡± That fellow was instantly happy. 90 pieces of these silver coins would not need to be credited into the ount of the Emerald Pavilion, but directly into his bag, this made him happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yun directly nced over Kong Li, who was motionless as if petrified and looked at Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji who were still in shock.


    ¡°Master, you¡­ are really generous!! 900 silver coins!¡± Xiong Ji looked at Jiang Yun in surprise.


    ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s good that you bought this storage bag. It will also be helpful to you in the future. In your daily cultivation and killing monsters, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to carry a lot of things.¡± Jiang Yun waved his sleeves, then, he stepped out of the door of the private room.


    The four of them finally arrived at the noodle shop on the street outside.


    As night fell, the number of pedestrians gradually decreased. For some reason, Thunder City was not as prosperous as it used to be on that day. Logically speaking, Thunder City should be bustling with people at that hour. The night market was full of goods, but there were very few pedestrians on the street. The scene was very bleak.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the He family was wiped out? Half of the shops in Thunder City are in the hands of the He family. Now that the He family was wiped out, those peddlers have all fled,¡± Yu Sisi guessed.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Jiang Yun muttered. Looking at the night sky, the crescent moon was hung high.


    It seemed that something big was going to happen soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? You seem to have a lot on your mind.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave Thunder City yet.¡±Jiang Yun came to a tea stall with his three disciples and sat down. Then, he looked at his three disciples and said slowly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°At least not yet. Since the He family is the strongest among the three forces in Thunder City, Thunder city will either be shuffled orpletely destroyed at her copse.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by shuffled?¡± Kong Li looked at Jiang Yun with a strange expression.


    Jiang Yun ignored him and continued, ¡°Right now, everyone in the He family is going their separate ways. Not even the family head or his children will be spared. This will actually cause a huge uproar.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sisi. You didn¡¯t expect this oue either. The He family is not good people in the first ce, but we were the ones who did it. We have to be more prepared for the possible consequences.¡± Jiang Yun smiled at Yu Sisi andforted her.


    ¡°So, someone has been watching this behind-the-scenes for a long time?¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. The other two major forces are a motley crew. They can¡¯t cause much of a stir. What I¡¯m worried about is the ce we can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°The ce we can¡¯t see? What does that mean?¡± Yu Sisi was a little confused.


    ¡°There¡¯s an undercurrent in Thunder City, especially in recent days. I sensed a power that doesn¡¯t belong to normal cultivation. And with the death of the He family, this power has be stronger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t belong to normal cultivation?¡±


    Jiang Yun took a sip of a cup of hot tea and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It might be evil techniques, or it mighte from outside the northwest region.¡±


    ¡°It sounds very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that you didn¡¯t meet that person called He Zhao, right?¡± Jiang Yun suddenly asked.


    The three of them nodded.


    ¡°Many people said that he is already dead.¡±


    ¡°That b*stard¡­¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t dead, it will still be a problem.¡± Jiang Yun helplessly shook his head.


    Right now, the tranquility of Thunder City was too unnatural. The bnce provided by the He family was finally broken by the destruction of the He family. Until now, he thought that all of this was just the tranquility before the storm. He didn¡¯t know what was the undercurrent. He had heard from his master that there was an evil technique that transcended the power of ordinary cultivators. This evil technique didn¡¯t have any division of realms, the power it absorbed was also an extremely terrifying bloodthirsty power. That evil technique would magnify the dark side in a cultivator¡¯s heart. If used improperly, it would cause Qi deviation and the cultivators would turn into a person who was neither human nor ghost.


    However, that sect seemed to have been destroyed by the various sects and schools in the northwest continent several decades ago. Until now, many people only regarded it as a legend.


    If the undercurrent that Jiang Yun sensed really came from this bloodthirsty force, then they would really be in big trouble. Now that the He family of Thunder City had been destroyed, the remaining two sects in Thunder City were simply a motley crew, unable to hold up the show at all. Since that was the case, then factions from all corners would definitely be eyeing this piece of fat meat.


    Thunder City¡­ Something big was finally going to happen!

 Chapter 92 - The Qin Familys Reception

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Qin Family¡¯s Reception</h4>


    At this moment, the Qin family was wantonly spreading the feast and celebrating together.


    What were they celebrating? Definitely, it was because of the He family¡¯s destruction. They were able to gain further control over the various businessworks in Thunder City.


    Ever since the He family¡¯s destruction, arge piece of fat meat had been ced in front of the fewrge factions in Thunder City. The various shops and businesses that had previously cooperated with the He family had all been suspended. They are looking for a new supplier, in order to seek an opportunity to develop their businesses in Thunder City.


    The cultivators and wealth of the Qin family were inferior to that of the He family, but they could also be regarded as a huge business and schrly family.


    The two daughters of the He family¡¯s head, Qin Mingzhu and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s beauty were well-known in the city. If someone could marry them, they would definitely enjoy a lifetime of happiness.


    However, there were many rumors in the city recently.


    It was rumored that the He family¡¯s destruction was inextricably linked to Qin Mingzhu. The adopted son of the He family, He Zhao, had died because of Qin Mingzhu. As for how He Zhao died, some people thought it was done by the Deity Sect, while others thought it was done by He Cangming, the family head of the He family.


    There were all sorts of exnations.


    However, the only thing they had inmon was¡­


    The destruction of the He family was not only something that the other families and factions in Thunder City wanted to see, but it was also something that themoners of the city wanted to see.


    Although the Thunder City that the He family controlled could be said to be filled with order and stability, many activities of the He family could be seen to harm nature and had caused themoners to suffer greatly. And now that the He family had been wiped out, it was naturally a great joyous asion.


    ¡°Master Qin!¡±


    A middle-aged man with a handlebar mustache, wearing round-framed gold-rimmed sses and dressed in a long robe and a Mandarin jacket walked in. As soon as he saw Qin Haisheng greeting the guests at the entrance of the Qin family, he hurriedly greeted him.


    ¡°Aiyo, Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang! Pleasee in quickly! A seat has been prepared for you.¡±


    Seeing that Mr. Zhang had greeted him, Qin Haisheng immediately invited him to his seat.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Zhang controlled more than half of the silk business in Thunder City, and all the silk merchants could make arge sum of money from it during every festival. This was naturally a good business for the Qin family.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Li, why did you bring a gift?¡± Just as Mr. Zhang was settled in, another man walked in. He dressed like a nouveau richen. This man was full of gold and jade essories. He was holding an exquisite silk gift box in one hand. It seemed that there were many good things in it.


    Qin Haisheng quickly took the gift.


    At this moment, the Qin family was exuding glory from all over. From the lobby to the main hall, it was filled with lights and colorful decorations.


    The people who came here today were all the big bosses of Thunder City. It seemed that once the He family fell, the head of the Qin family, Qin Haisheng, had already begun to n how to make the Qin family the second powerful existence in Thunder City.


    ¡°I heard that the head of the Qin family has another daughter who is neen years old.¡±


    Everyone chatted andughed.


    Many of them had only seen Qin Mingzhu, but they had never seen Qin Haisheng¡¯s second daughter. They had only heard from many people that the second daughter of the Qin family was an existence that Qin Haisheng regarded as the pearl in his hands. However, almost no one had seen her before, therefore, everyone was extremely curious about his second daughter.


    ¡°Indeed. My second daughter is almost 20 this year.¡±


    Qin Haisheng toasted a cup of wine to the shop owners at one of the tables.


    ¡°I wonder if I can see her true appearance today.¡±


    ¡°Who in Thunder City doesn¡¯t know that the daughter of the Qin family, Qin Mingzhu, is a peerless beauty? I believe that the beauty of the second daughter of the Qin family must be captivating even the birds and beasts. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±


    Everyone wasughing and chatting.


    They were all extremely curious about Qin Xiaoxi because almost no one had seen her true appearance in the past neen years.


    Even the He family, who used to call the wind and summon the rain, did not have the chance to see Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s appearance.


    And the various rumors about Qin Xiaoxi were also mixed.


    Some said that she was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Some said that she was a young and promising cultivator of the Qin family, and some said that the Qin family had hidden her for so many years just because her appearance was ugly.


    But in the end, they were still very curious about Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face, and they all hoped to see her face.


    ¡°Good, good. Today, everyone will be able to see my second daughter.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all pped and cheered.


    And this was exactly what Qin Haisheng had expected.


    Perhaps after tonight, half of the shops in Thunder City would be in Qin Haisheng¡¯s hands. When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his heart.


    Everything was progressing ording to his expectations.


    At this moment, in the backyard of the Qin family.


    Qin Mingzhu was gloomily looking at the koi carp that kept poking their heads out of the lotus pond. She seemed to be deep in thought, but most of all, it was fear.


    Over the past two days, rumors about He Zhao had spread all over the city. Many people said that he hadn¡¯t been eliminated by the Deity Sect, nor had he been killed by He Cangming, the head of the He family. Instead, he had fled to a ce that no one knew about.


    She understood He Zhao very well. He was not someone who would let things go so easily. If he wasn¡¯t eradicated from the root, there would definitely be endless trouble in the future. Given He Zhao¡¯s personality, he woulde to seek revenge. Exterminating her entire family wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Elder Sister.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu shook her head.


    ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t dead, his spiritual power and cultivation should have already been crippled by more than half. How could he have the ability toe to you to seek revenge, and¡­ that can¡¯t be med on you. It can only be said that He Zhao is too ambitious, thinking that he could control the He family. He brought this upon himself.¡± At this moment, his younger brother Qin Yu was trying tofort his mncholic sister.


    ¡°I naturally know this, but the things I did back then, the outsiders would think that I¡¯m an adulterer, but I really had no choice. It was He Junjie who forced me to do this.¡± Qin Mingzhu said until here, tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. She quickly wiped them away with her embroidered handkerchief.


    ¡°I know, Sister. He Junjie is no good either. His whole family is no good either. Sister, you were just manipted by them.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I don¡¯t want to be involved in this mess anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There won¡¯t be another He family in Thunder City in the future,¡± Qin Yu continued tofort her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoxi?¡± Qin Mingzhu suddenly asked as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Second Sister just came back four hours ago. Father told her to take a shower and change her clothes to attend tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± Qin Yu took some fish food with his hand and threw it into the lotus pond.

 Chapter 93 - The Banquet Began

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Banquet Began</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There won¡¯t be any He family in Thunder City anymore,¡± Qin Yu continued tofort her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaoxi?¡± Qin Mingzhu suddenly asked, as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Second sister just came back four hours ago. Father told her to take a shower and change clothes to attend the banquet tonight.¡± Qin Yu took some fish food with his hand and threw it into the lotus pond, ¡°Since Second Sister has alreadye back, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I think He Zhao has most likely been smashed to pieces and died suddenly.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu sighed. Her clear eyes revealed a trace of sadness and fear. ¡°Qin Yu, you should also go and change your clothes. Tonight¡¯s banquet is very important to father. All of us have to attend.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ even Second Sister has rushed back. Then I¡¯ll go? Sister!¡± Qin Yu suddenly stuffed the fish food into Qin Mingzhu¡¯s hand and then skipped away.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu looked at the fish food scattered all over the floor and shook her head.


    After a while, the entire hall of the Qin family was filled with people. The guests who came had already filled up ten tables. Qin Haisheng was also happily toasting them.


    It was strange that Qin Haisheng was not drunk at all. He just followed his wives and continued to chat with the surrounding guests.


    ¡°All of you are the big boss of Thunder City. Today, you have graced my humble abode with your presence! Your presence has graced my humble abode!¡± Qin Haisheng raised his wine cup and stood in the middle of the hall. He looked around and raised the wine cup in his hand.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°In the future, we still need to trouble Master Qin to take care of us!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we still need Master Qin to bring us to make a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right! Isn¡¯t that right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Voices rose one after another in the banquet.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat and drink well first? We¡¯ll discuss the future together?¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the servants of the Qin family had already begun serving dishes with light steps.


    ¡°Is there still one person missing? Why is the seat still empty?¡± At this moment, Qin Haisheng suddenly asked the servant beside him in a low voice.


    ¡°Master¡­ There¡¯s still one person missing¡­ Sect Master Jiang of the Deity Sect,¡± the servant said in a low voice.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet¡­¡±


    Just as Qin Haisheng was about to give up waiting, a familiar figure stepped into the door. That figure was dressed in a long white robe, and his long ck hair was draped over his back. Qin Haisheng could not have mistaken him. He was the youngest sect master in the history of Deity Sect, Jiang Yun! Jiang Yun had an extremely handsome face, and his eyes were filled with a fierce look. His nose was sharp, and the corners of his mouth always revealed a pleasant smile. He had a righteous aura all over his body, but he seemed to be a little young and frivolous.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Sect Master Jiang.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time, Master Qin. I was dyed because I had to deal with some troublesome matters with my disciples on the way,¡± Jiang Yun exined. Actually, he was willing toe as he had heard that the Qin family was extremely well-loved by themoners in Thunder City, so he naturally wanted to see if it was true. It seemed that so many people were willing to attend and Qin Haisheng was an extremely important existence among themon people. Unfortunately, the He family¡¯s business wasrge, and Qin Haisheng had no ce to stand out.


    ¡°Sect Master Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Jiang!¡±


    Everyone present greeted Jiang Yun when they saw him. Everyone in Thunder City knew that it was the three disciples under Jiang Yun of the Deity Sect who had exterminated the entire He family. They had vented a lot of resentment.


    Everyone knew that He Cangming¡¯s cultivation was extremely powerful, but they had never thought that he would be exterminated by Jiang Yun¡¯s three disciples. From this, one could imagine just how unfathomable the strength of this young sect master was.


    Qin Haisheng hurriedly invited Jiang Yun to sit beside him.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s quickly have a good meal!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we seeing the three disciples of yours today?¡± Qin Haisheng quickly poured a cup of wine for Jiang Yun and asked.


    ¡°The three disciples are busy cultivating, so they can¡¯te together to attend the banquet.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let me toast you.¡± Qin Haishengughed when he heard this and then raised his wine cup.


    At this moment, an old man on the table suddenly asked, ¡°I hear that Sect Master Jiang took in a female disciple named Yu Sisi, who used to be the daughter of the Yu family?¡±


    ¡°That is true. She is very intelligent.¡±Jiang Yun was unwilling to mention Yu Sisi to them, so he just casually brushed her off. However, it was strange that he could speak so elegantly today. Usually, when he spoke to his disciples, he would speak all sorts of nonsense.


    ¡°That daughter of Yu family is also a pitiful girl. Back then, the He family did everything they could to harm the Yu family.¡± Another gentleman seemed to have recalled something as he spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    At this point, everyone could not help but curse the He family. It seemed that these people had long disliked the He family. Back then, they only dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°But I seem to have heard someone mention something before¡­¡±


    Everyone pricked up their ears.


    After sitting for a long time, even Jiang Yun started to gossip. Thinking about it, it made sense. A lot of interesting news often came from the mouths of themon people. Many things would turn into rumors.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°That young master of the He family, He Zhao, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I heard that¡­ he wasn¡¯t just adopted. In fact¡­ he came from the Yu family. He was the one who attracted the Yu family and sold everyone in the Yu family.¡±


    When Jiang Yun heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    What he said was indeed the truth. He Zhao, this b*stard, was actually someone who would bully and destroy any family that had offended him. Jiang Yun really looked down on this kind of person. Therefore, from the moment he met He Zhao, Jiang Yun had never looked up to him. Yu Sisi¡¯s parents¡¯ death was also rted to He Zhao.


    If the He family had done all kinds of bad things, then He Zhao was worse than a beast to Jiang Yun. A beast who would do anything for power.


    ¡°I also heard that He Zhao didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu, who was sitting at the same table, turned pale.

 Chapter 94 - The Second Daughter of the Qin Family?

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Second Daughter of the Qin Family?</h4>


    Jiang Yun noticed this situation and could not help but frown. He knew a little about the rtionship between Qin Mingzhu and the He family. Back then, in order to prevent the Qin family from ending up like the Yu family, Qin Haisheng had allowed his eldest daughter, Qin Mingzhu, to be acquainted with He Junjie. However, He Junjie also admired Qin Mingzhu very much.


    Anyway, Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know if that was really the case.


    Jiang Yun swept his gaze across the people at the table.


    Other than Qin Haisheng¡¯s wife, Qin Mingzhu, and the young master of the Qin family, Qin Yu, the table Qin Haisheng was sitting at was filled with all sorts of respected elders in Thunder City. However¡­ There was only one empty seat left. And that was¡­ the empty seat between Qin Yu and Qin Mingzhu.


    Tonight¡¯s dishes were very delicious. There was vinegar fish from the northern region, steamed preserved meat, secret-made abalone, and so on. Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes were simply dazzled. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know which dish to start with.


    It was best not to let Kong Li know that he hade to eat the feast behind their backs. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t help but beat up that bbermouth fool again.


    Just as Jiang Yun was about to pick up a piece of preserved chicken, a voice interrupted his actions.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    A pretty girl appeared beside Qin Haisheng. This girl was wearing a dress that had a rich Jiangnan culture. Jiang Yun sized her up for a while and saw that this girl was with a beautiful hair bun. A few silver hairpins with pearls were on her bun. Two strands of hair naturally fell from the sides of the girl¡¯s forehead. Under her nose was a pair of moving red lips. The rity in her eyes was like a clear spring in the mountains under the sunlight, flickering from time to time.


    If one really had to describe it, ten beautiful words could not describe the girl in front of him. Everyone present was attracted to this girl.


    Could it be¡­ she was¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right, this is my daughter Xiaoxi.¡± Qin Haisheng introduced her to everyone with a smug look.


    ¡°Wow¡­ she is really ady from a noble family, as beautiful as a fairy!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the daughter of the head of the Qin family would be so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°You tter me, you tter me.¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone present began to discuss.


    ¡°Xiaoxi greets you, Gentlemen.¡± Qin Xiaoxi politely bowed and then went to the seat that belonged to her.


    Even Jiang Yun was stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful girl.


    Compared to Qin Mingzhu, Qin Xiaoxi waspletely different. She did not have Qin Mingzhu¡¯s cold and elegant temperament, nor did she look as shrewd as Qin Mingzhu. The only thing that could only be described by Jiang Yun was that she could even captivate the fish and birds. What Jiang Yun felt from her was more of a warm and sweet aura.


    However¡­ he seemed to have also felt it.


    Qin Xiaoxi actually had spiritual power on her.


    Could it be¡­ Could it be that the second daughter of the head of the Qin family was a cultivator? Moreover, he felt that the spiritual power on her body seemed to be above Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi. This couldn¡¯t help but make Jiang Yun sink into curiosity.


    ¡°Xiaoxi! This is Sect Master Jiang Yun of the Deity Sect! Quickly greet him!¡± Qin Haisheng hurriedly said to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Hello, Sect Master Jiang.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun, who was sitting across from her, and smiled slightly. Then, she politely greeted him.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Jiang Yun nodded a little embarrassedly. Qin Xiaoxi was only two or three years younger than him. He didn¡¯t expect himself to be a little nervous.


    Qin Xiaoxi seemed to know that Jiang Yun was a young and promising figure that everyone in Thunder City knew. Her gaze was a little strange.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiang Yun too young, Sister?¡± Qin Xiaoxi whispered to her sister, Qin Mingzhu.


    ¡°Many people don¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s true,¡± Qin Mingzhu replied.


    ¡°Is he really qualified? I used to remember that the Deity Sect was full of white-bearded old men.¡± Xiaoxi lowered her voice again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Xiaoxi! Father is still here!¡± Qin Mingzhu immediately stopped her sister when she heard this.


    Jiang Yun pondered.


    It was no wonder that no one had ever seen Qin Xiaoxi, the second daughter of the Qin family. If she was also a cultivator, then all of this made sense.


    However, she was so young, yet she had such powerful spiritual power hidden in her body. She must be talented and was with outstanding physical fitness.


    She must have had a lot of experience killing monsters outside. Jiang Yun picked up a piece of preserved chicken, put it into his mouth, and slowly chewed it.


    ¡°Everyone, I, Qin Haisheng, have another precious dish for you to taste today.¡±


    Halfway through the meal, Qin Haisheng hurriedly stood up and said to everyone.


    This also aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    Qin Haisheng hurriedly called for the servants and ced thest dish in the middle of each table.


    This dish was ced on a slightlyrger white te, and there was even a mysterious lid on it. Everyone couldn¡¯t wait any longer. This was the first time many of them had eaten a dish with a lid on it.


    ¡°What is this???¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but start discussing.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the servant lifted the lid that was originally fastened on the te. Suddenly, a faint golden light appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Following that, a fragrant smell assailed their nostrils. It was truly intoxicating. This dish was extremely unique even when ced on a te. The meat on the te looked like chicken. Under the contrast of other ingredients, it looked like a golden phoenix that was about to soar into the sky!


    This was¡­ Phoenix Arrival?


    Many people did not know about this dish, but those who knew could not help but cry out in surprise.


    The ingredients that Phoenix Arrival had chosen were all extremely precious. Using the wild thousand feather chicken from the northern region as the main ingredient, it was supplemented with fluorescent shrimp, North Sea lobster, fish maw, Ganoderma from the high mountain, East Sea giant turtle meat, and other extremely precious ingredients to brew a thick soup. After pouring in the thick sup, it was finally stewed for two hours, the Phoenix Arrival could then be perfectly made.


    This so-called thousand feather chicken from Northern Region was extremely rare. Furthermore, it was said that in order to make it having a shining golden appearance, one had to kill the thousand feather chicken after it had grown to a certain point before it was ughtered and cooked. Many of therge restaurants did not use the authentic ingredients when preparing it, and this meal could cover the cost of a normal family¡¯s meal for a few months.

 Chapter 95 - Qin Xiaoxi Was Too Powerful!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Qin Xiaoxi Was Too Powerful!</h4>


    It was said that this dish could beautify the face, dredge the meridians, and refresh the eyes of ordinary people, but it was also a rare and famous dish for cultivators. After eating it, not only could cultivators improve their experience to a certain extent, but they could also stabilize their spiritual power. It was a really useful and delicious dish, but unfortunately, the price was too expensive. However, based on Jiang Yun¡¯s current spiritual power, the Phoenix¡¯s Arrival could no longer provide him anything. All it could do was stabilize his spiritual power.


    Just as the people at the reception were chatting andughing, a fierce wind suddenly blew in the Qin family¡¯s lobby!


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He could feel that something was about to arrive.


    At this moment, the expressions of everyone present changed. Where did such a strong galee from in early September?


    Moreover, this strong wind actually faintly revealed an evil aura.


    What exactly was it?


    On the other side, Qin Xiaoxi was also frowning. At this moment, her expression was different from before. Jiang Yun could feel that the spiritual power on her body had begun to slowly emerge.


    At this moment, a few streaks of ck fog suddenly flew towards the center of the lobby. They gradually transformed into human forms. Those people were all wearing ck robes with tattered tails and terrifying copper masks on their faces.


    What was that?


    Everyone was panicking.


    They had never seen anyone dressed like that in Thunder City.


    And among them was the person they were talking about earlier, He Zhao!


    For some reason, He Zhao¡¯s entire body was emitting an evil aura.


    ¡°He Zhao!¡±


    Qin Haisheng shouted in fear.


    ¡°Long time no see, Master Qin.¡± He Zhao¡¯s face revealed a cold expression. The corners of his mouth curled up. Then, his gazended on the pale-faced Qin Mingzhu, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that just after the He family was wiped out, you guys already started to organize a banquet here?¡±


    ¡°Someone! Capture him for me!¡±


    Qin Haisheng¡¯s face was pale, and he pointed at He Zhao in front of him with a trembling finger.


    A few Qin family cultivators shockingly moved forward but they were sent flying by an invisible force before they got close.


    That force seemed to have a consciousness, and it lingered in the air for a while before finally turning into ck smoke.


    The Qin family cultivators who were sent flying all fell to the ground and didn¡¯t get up. Blood spurted out of their mouths.


    ¡°These people?¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    At this moment, the people on the field began to whisper.


    He Zhao had only disappeared for two or three days. How could he have such terrifying power? Logically speaking, he should have already exhausted his spiritual power and cultivation. Why did he have a power that was even stronger than before?


    Jiang Yun also didn¡¯t understand.


    Could it be? This power of his came from the long-lost Blood Shadow Sect?


    ¡°Attack! Don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡±


    He Zhao revealed an extremely terrifying smile at this moment. With a wave of his hands, the group of ck-clothed masked men around him instantly turned into ck fog and began to rampage around the Qin family¡¯s lobby. Countless tables, chairs, bowls, and chopsticks were knocked flying in all directions, shattering into pieces. Some of the merchants from Thunder City did not manage to dodge their magic wands. When the ck fog rammed into them, their bodies exploded one by one, and the entire Qin family¡¯s lobby became a mess. In an instant, it became a chaotic mess, with blood and flesh all over the ce.


    ¡°Father, be careful!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi noticed the ck fog pouncing fiercely at Qin Hai. A longsword with Phoenix Jade embedded in it appeared in her hand. It seemed that Jiang Yun¡¯s guess was right. The second daughter of the Qin family was also a cultivator. It was no wonder that she was so different from Qin Mingzhu.


    Qin Xiaoxi waved the longsword in her hand, and several streams of spiritual power gathered from the hilt onto the edge of her sword. Then, she waved her hand, and dozens of streams of sword Qi condensed from spiritual power and suddenly pounced toward the ck shadow. The ck shadow was bounced away.


    The ck fog didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting them go. Instead, it continued to turn around and pounce on them again.


    Qin Xiaoxi frowned. In the next second, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, leaving only a few cherry blossom petals slowly falling down in the air.


    This is¡­ Instant Steps?


    Jiang Yun was a little shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Xiaoxi, who was less than 20 years old, to have learned such a skill.


    As Jiang Yun expected, Qin Xiaoxi suddenly appeared in front of her father, Qin Haisheng, in the next second.


    Qin Xiaoxi tookrge strides forward. It was as if her entire body had be one with the air. That speed was so fast that only Jiang Yun could see it clearly!


    An intense and dazzling sword shadow suddenly shed past. At the same time, Qin Xiaoxi also disappeared.


    The moment the sword shadow pierced through the ck fog, the ck fog seemed to be restricted in its movements. It was firmly locked in mid-air. The ck fog gradually turned back into the ck-clothed Man. The ck-clothed Man¡¯s expression became terrified at that moment. However, it was already toote!


    After the sword shadow passed, countless sword shadows crazily passed through the ck-clothed Man¡¯s body. As the sword shadow ended, countless cherry blossom petals slowly floated down beside the ck-clothed Man. Those cherry blossom petals were all stained with blood!


    Those¡­! Everything took ce in just two to three seconds!


    When thest sword aura waspletely cut off, Jiang Yun was also surprised to see that Qin Xiaoxi was still standing on the other side.


    The ck-clothed Man¡¯s eyes gradually turned blood-red. In the next second, he knelt on the ground. Countless amounts of blood gushed out from his wounds and mouth. His arms and legs rolled to the side the moment he knelt.


    Qin Xiaoxi had actually directly removed the ck-clothed Man¡¯s hands and legs!


    Could this be¡­ the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill?


    This Sakura Thousand Soul Kill was created by the first ancestors of Sakura. The essence of it was to kill a person within ten steps. It was formless, fast, urate, and ruthless. With the addition of the cultivator¡¯s spiritual power, the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill could be used to its fullest extent. Some of the lower realm cultivators didn¡¯t have the slightest ability to retaliate when faced with such a killer move. This was because when the first strike of the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill hit them, they were already as good as dead.


    However, this wasn¡¯t what Jiang Yun was surprised about. With Jiang Yun¡¯s realm, he waspletely capable of dealing with such a fast killer move. Yet, what stunned Jiang Yun was the second daughter of the Qin family, Qin Xiaoxi, who was only 20 years old, had already learned the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill, a killer move that required a very high realm of spiritual power.


    And even if the realm of spiritual power fulfilled the requirements, there were still many people who were unable to truly grasp the essence of it. It was also possible that they would never be able to learn such skill in their lifetime. Who would have thought that Qin Xiaoxi would be able to use it so freely at such a young age? It could be seen that Qin Xiaoxi was definitely not an ordinary person!

 Chapter 96 - He Zhao? Trash!

    <h4>Chapter 96: He Zhao? Trash!</h4>


    However, this was not what Jiang Yun was surprised with. With Jiang Yun¡¯s realm, he waspletely capable of dealing with such a fast killer move. Jiang Yun was surprised by the second daughter of the Qin family, Qin Xiaoxi, who was only 20 years old, she had already learned the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill, a killer move that required a very high level of spiritual power.


    And even if the level of spiritual power had already met the requirements, there were still many people who were unable to truly grasp the essence of it. It was also possible that they would not be able to learn such a skill in their lifetime. He did not expect Qin Xiaoxi to be able to use it so freely at such a young age. It was clear that Qin Xiaoxi was no ordinary person!


    ¡°Jiang Yun! We finally meet again!¡±


    At this time, He Zhao, who had long lost his mind, suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Yun with bloodshot eyes. His expression was very distorted. Jiang Yun could feel an extremely evil power wandering in his body. This was definitely not a power that could be obtained through normal cultivation!


    ¡°Stray dog, quickly retreat, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Jiang Yun coldly looked at He Zhao in front of him.


    ¡°Hmph hmph¡­ Do you think I¡¯m still the same He Zhao?¡± He Zhao¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of coldness and madness. He hurriedly raised his hand, and a dark red spiritual power began to surge in his hand.


    ¡°Your He family has already been exterminated. Since you¡¯re not dead, I advise you to take care of yourself.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s long hair was blown by the strong wind. His current expression was calm andposed, like a giant stone statue that could not be toppled. He looked at He Zhao expressionlessly.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Die for me!¡±


    In an instant, with the two of them as the center, a fierce gale suddenly blew up.


    He Zhao raised his hand and clenched it. Several cracks began to extend under Jiang Yun¡¯s feet. Jiang Yun seemed to have realized that something was wrong. He only felt a strong force surging under his feet.


    In the next second, the ground shattered like an eggshell. A dark red spiritual power gathered into a huge Bloody Hand. The Bloody Hand rose up from the ground, vowing to crush Jiang Yun into pieces.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, go to Hell, Jiang Yun!¡± He Zhaoughed crazily.


    The moment the Bloody Hand clenched hard, an intense spiritual power burst out but how could Jiang Yun be hit by his skill?


    Jiang Yun rose into the air almost at the same time, dodging the fatal blow of the Bloody Hand.


    If He Zhao¡¯s Bloody Hand had held him tightly, his cultivation and spiritual power would have beenpletely shattered.


    At this time, Jiang Yun was more convinced that He Zhao had used the Purgatory Ghost Hand of the Blood Shadow Sect.


    This kind of power didn¡¯t require any spiritual power to be released. When it was released, the Power of the Blood Shadow would gather into a huge Ghost Hand and crush his enemy into pieces. What was even more terrifying was that the person who was crushed by the Ghost Hand, all of the spiritual power in his body would be absorbed by the Ghost Hand. And after that, the Ghost Hand would be stronger due to the ughter, and its speed would also be faster. And this was only the legendary Blood Shadow Sect¡¯s ordinary skill.


    This Blood Shadow Sect was filled with forbidden techniques.


    What was even more terrifying was the Abyss Sorrowful Wail that Jiang Yun had heard of. After this terrifying spirit skill was released, it could actually make those who heard it lose their minds and be violent and crazy. They could not differentiate between friend and foe and would kill anyone they saw. Back then, the Blood Shadow Sect had used this skill to make many people in the Maind fearful. Almost everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they talked about it. As time passed, many people gradually threw their fear of the Blood Shadow Sect to the back of their minds.


    Some people said that they had borrowed the power of the Ghost Realm. It was no wonder that this kind of power would suffer a great bacsh.


    Jiang Yun frowned.


    At this moment, He Zhao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    The hands that he had used to release the Ghost Hand suddenly had a huge increase in spiritual power.


    ¡°Your reaction is quite fast, Jiang Yun!¡±


    ¡°You have gained new power, but are you still so weak?¡± Jiang Yun teased him, intentionally or not.


    He knew that He Zhao was a verypetitive person, so he could not tolerate any bad words. Especially after he left the He family and obtained such a terrifying power of the Blood Shadow, he became even weaker.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    What Jiang Yun wanted to do was to properly investigate He Zhao who had obtained the Blood Shadow power.


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s all because of you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± He Zhao roared towards the sky, and then suddenly leapt into the air, his Demonic ws filled with dark red spiritual power continuously wing towards Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of attacking.


    He kept dodging He Zhao¡¯s attacks. The more he did this, the angrier He Zhao became!


    ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you attacking?!¡± He Zhao seemed to be a little desperate, and he hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak, you¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    He Zhao felt a great deal of bitterness when he heard this.


    He had obtained new power, but he was still belittled by this Jiang Yun. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The spiritual power on his wrist also became more terrifying. Jiang Yun could feel that He Zhao¡¯s every attack was filled with killing intent.


    When He Zhao swung his sword onest time, a huge sword that was burning with ck mes appeared in He Zhao¡¯s hand. The de of the huge sword was actually carved with countless vengeful souls.


    He Zhao waved his hands, and this terrifying huge sword directly tore the air. The strange thing was that the instant this huge sword was swung, the surroundings were actually filled with wails and screams.


    This greatsword¡­ was indeed a product of the Ghost Realm!


    This sword was imbued with the power of countless vengeful souls. If one was stricken by this Sword of Vengeful Souls, it would most likely be half crippled.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly dodged He Zhao¡¯s full-powered strike, but this was not the end.


    Several streams of evil spiritual power once again gathered on the Sword of Vengeful Souls. He Zhao¡¯s sh once again brought about an intense de shadow. This de shadow seemed to have a high temperature of several hundred degrees as if it wanted to burn Jiang Yun into ashes.


    It was hard to imagine what kind of strength He Zhao had used.


    The high temperature brought about by this sword shadow instantly burned the surrounding tables and chairs into ashes!


    ¡°Go to Hell, Jiang Yun!¡±


    He Zhao seemed to be getting crazier. He kept waving the Sword of Vengeful Souls, and one strong de shadow after another approached Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun had no intention of being afraid.


    White spiritual power suddenly gathered around him, forming a huge protective shield. It blocked He Zhao¡¯s fierce attack directly.


    ¡°Is that really all you have?¡±


    Jiang Yun showed disdain, as if he was watching a mad dog bite someone. He mocked crazily.


    He Zhao was really anxious now.


    Why?


    Why was he ridiculed by Jiang Yun even though he had obtained such powerful strength? He was really unwilling and devastated!


    ¡°Hehe¡­ You can¡¯t be his opponent now. Finish what you need to do first.¡±


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from the depths of He Zhao¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 97 - 7: Blood Shadow Sect

    <h4>Chapter 97: Blood Shadow Sect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yun¡¯s face was filled with disdain as if he was looking at a mad dog biting someone. He ridiculed madly.


    He Zhao was really anxious now.


    Why?


    Why was he ridiculed by Jiang Yun even though he had obtained such a powerful strength? He was really unwilling and devastated!


    ¡°Hehe... It¡¯s impossible for you to be his opponent now. Finish what you need to do first.¡±


    At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice actually came from the depths of He Zhao¡¯s mind.


    .


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°What a joke... Jiang Yun¡¯s current strength is simply not something you can contend against. From just now until now, he hasn¡¯t made a single move.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice came and went, but in the end, only He Zhao could hear it.


    At this moment, although He Zhao¡¯s entire body was filled with hostility, he was the sect master of the Deity Sect after all. Facing such a crazy He Zhao, he actually didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of disadvantage. From the moment He Zhao made his move until now, Sect Master Jiang Yun had never made a move at all!


    From this, it could be seen just what kind of strength this young Jiang Yun had.


    ¡°How did you talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe... I¡¯m the one who gave you strength. As long as I want, I naturally have a way...¡± The woman seemed tough. ¡°Now, go do what you should do! Kill that woman...¡±


    Speaking of which, Jiang Yun also felt strange...


    He Zhao, who was opposite him, actually stopped attacking for a moment.


    He only looked at Jiang Yun in front of him with a nk expression.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. Just as he was thinking about it, a miserable scream suddenly came from behind him.


    Not good!


    At this moment, what was in front of Jiang Yun was just an afterimage of He Zhao!!


    And when Jiang Yun reacted, it was already toote!!


    Jiang Yun quickly turned around and saw Qin Mingzhu lying in a pool of blood. There was still a huge wound on her abdomen. Fresh blood continuously seeped through her clothes bit by bit.


    Qin Haisheng held her and cried out in pain.


    The corners of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s mouth opened and closed as if she wanted to say something. However, every time she wanted to say a word, an indescribable pain would paralyze her entire body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with anger.


    She quickly rushed towards He Zhao.


    He Zhao also didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of dodging. He onlyughed coldly and strangely.


    Qin Xiaoxi raised her hand and shed down with her de. Instantly, de lights and sword shadows shed on the stage! She once again unleashed Sakura Thousand Soul Kill! However, the sword shadows of the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill this time became even faster and more terrifying!


    Countless sword shadows shed with cold light and pierced through.


    Just when many people thought that He Zhao¡¯s life was about to end, He Zhao stood motionlessly on the spot. The clothes on his body were torn into pieces because they couldn¡¯t withstand the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill¡¯s attack, however, there wasn¡¯t the slightest wound on his body!


    He Zhao! He had withstood Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s Sakura Thousand Soul Kill! And he was actually unharmed.


    Seeing this, Qin Xiaoxi felt a wave of fear in her heart.


    However, this person in front of her had hurt her sister, so he had to pay the price!


    Qin Xiaoxi brandished her sword again, and with lightning speed, she rapidly approached He Zhao. Wherever she went, sakura fell.


    Several rays of cold light rose, and sword Qi and spiritual power instantly formed a fierce attack that smashed towards He Zhao.


    He Zhao had no intention of dodging at all.


    He raised his Sword of Vengeful Souls and forcefully blocked Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s attack. If it were any other cultivator, even if they could withstand it, they would probably be badly injured. However, He Zhao¡¯s skin was as hard as a rock. No matter how Qin Xiaoxi attacked, He Zhao waspletely unharmed.


    It was useless to continue like this!


    Jiang Yun hurriedly rushed forward.


    At this moment, He Zhao shouted loudly. A violent shock wave rushed towards Qin Xiaoxi who was gradually bing exhausted. Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes widened. Just when she thought that she was going to die, a white figure quickly pulled her behind him. Then, a dazzling light shed!


    Jiang Yun had blocked He Zhao¡¯s fatal blow for Qin Xiaoxi almost at the same time!


    If it weren¡¯t for him, Qin Xiaoxi would have been smashed to pieces!


    Jiang Yun quickly stepped forward and formed a fist into a palm. A stream of spiritual power instantly burst into He Zhao¡¯s body, knocking him back a few steps.


    He Zhao didn¡¯t attack again.


    He just looked at Jiang Yun in front of him.


    At the same time, a strong gale erupted on the field.


    He Zhao and his followers in ck turned into ck fog again and disappeared into the air.


    ¡°Jiang Yun... Humph... We¡¯ll meet again!¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi also rushed to her sister Qin Mingzhu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Quickly save her... Sect Master Jiang...¡±


    Qin Haisheng begged Jiang Yun with a sad face.


    ¡°Save her...¡± the Qin family¡¯s youngest son, Qin Yu, also said at the same time.


    Qin Mingzhu was injured so badly that even Jiang Yun didn¡¯t have the confidence to save her.


    He Zhao used the Blood Shadow Sect¡¯s evil technique. Normal methods couldn¡¯t heal her woundspletely. This Blood Shadow power would only slowly erode her wounds. It would be best if it devoured all of her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Miss Qin, this is the Blood Shadow power... I have no way to cure her...¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was a little troubled.


    ¡°Blood Shadow power??? Blood Shadow Sect??¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, the people on the scene immediately began to whisper. Their faces were all filled with fear. It seemed that Blood Shadow Sect had been the nightmare of many people on this Continent even until now, even if most people had never seen it before, it was enough to make their expressions change.


    ¡°Please save my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Jiang Yun could not help but sigh. Qin Mingzhu had provoked such a god-killing disaster. She had definitely brought this upon herself. However, seeing Qin Haisheng¡¯s appearance, Jiang Yun could not bear to see it.


    Jiang Yun stretched out his hand, and a stream of spiritual power slowly entered Qin Mingzhu¡¯s wound.


    This stream of spiritual power was extremely warm.


    Strangely enough, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s wound slowly stopped bleeding. She could also gradually make sounds, but she was still very weak. Jiang Yun could feel that this evil Blood Shadow power was slowly eroding Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Mingzhu! Mingzhu!¡±


    Qin Haisheng saw that Qin Mingzhu was getting better, so he quickly called out her name.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master, thank you, Sect Master!¡± At this moment, Qin Haisheng seemed to have gained a new life as he continuously thanked Jiang Yun.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Master Qin. The Blood Shadow in your daughter¡¯s body is spreading. I have no way to disperse it. I can only help her stall for a certain amount of time. If there¡¯s no suitable treatment method, this life is probably...¡±

 Chapter 98 - Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma

    <h4>Chapter 98: Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Qin Haisheng saw that Qin Mingzhu was getting better, so he quickly called out her name excitedly.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master, thank you, Sect Master!¡± At this moment, Qin Haisheng seemed to have received a new lease of life as he continuously thanked Jiang Yun.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me so quickly, Master Qin. The Blood Shadow in your daughter¡¯s body is spreading, and I have no way to disperse it. I can only help her stall for a certain amount of time. If there¡¯s no suitable treatment method, I¡¯m afraid her life will be...¡±


    .


    ¡°Sect Master Jiang... I beg you to save her.¡±


    By now, Qin Haisheng¡¯s face was also covered in tears. He no longer had the appearance of the master of a great family.


    ¡°Yes, Sect Master Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Please, you have to think of a way to save Master Qin¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°If you want to cure her fundamentally... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to head to the Northern Region to obtain the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. Perhaps then, you would be able to save your daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    The Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma was an extremely rare medicinal herb on the maind. It had an extremely powerful effect and could cure almost all the poisons in the world. Moreover, to cultivators, it was the ultimate medicine that could only be found by chance but not sought for.


    However, let alone the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma¡¯s effect, even its growing location was far beyond the reach of many people.


    The Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma grew on the highest peak of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain in the Northern Region. It was a once-in-a-thousand-years object.


    Furthermore, the terrain of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain was steep, with precipitous rock faces and sheer cliffs everywhere. The mountain was filled with ice and snow all year round, and the temperature was extremely low. Even if an ordinary person could climb over the lofty mountains and steep ridges, he might not be able to harvest this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    Moreover, there were many wild beasts and monsters on this mountain, each of them ferocious beasts and demons from the Northern Region.


    Therefore, harvesting this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma could be said to be even more difficult than ascending to the heavens.


    Even if one was extremely wealthy, one would not be able to trade for such a treasure even if one dissipated one¡¯s fortune.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Everyone whispered to one another.


    Everyone knew.


    The Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma could be said to be an ancient medicinal herb.


    ¡°Father, take good care of elder sister. I¡¯ll go to the Northern Region right now and get that Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi wiped away her tears as she finished her words and quickly stood up. She put the sword in her hand behind her back.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°How can you go to the Northern Region alone to get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡±


    Qin Haisheng was instantly furious when he heard this.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t stop you when you wanted to be a cultivator. But you can forget about going to the Northern Region today!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s voice was a little hurried.


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    ¡°I will go to the Northern Region this instant to get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma for Master Qin.¡± Qin Haisheng was about to continue teaching Qin Xiaoxi a lesson when he heard Jiang Yun speak.


    ¡°This? ? ? Sect Master Jiang, there¡¯s no need to trouble you. I don¡¯t know when He Zhao wille back and attack us again.¡±


    Qin Haisheng sighed and shook his head when he heard this.


    He naturally had some confidence in Sect Master Jiang heading to the Northern Region. However, He Zhao¡¯s strength was terrifying. If Sect Master Jiang wasn¡¯t here, their Qin Family would probably be persecuted again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this. I will order my three disciples to stay in Thunder City. These three disciples of mine are extremely intelligent. I believe they absolutely have the ability to contend against He Zhao. Therefore, please don¡¯t worry, Master Qin.¡±


    ¡°This... I am truly grateful to you, Sect Master Jiang! I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Haisheng seemed to have seen the light of dawn.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just that the Power of Blood Shadow is too terrifying. I¡¯m afraid that it will bring disaster to themon people. Therefore, we must think of a way to eradicate it.¡±


    What Jiang Yun said wasn¡¯t false. The terror of the Power of Blood Shadow had left a deep imprint in their hearts.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi suddenly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! You¡¯ll only be holding Sect Master Jiang back!¡± Qin Haisheng scolded.


    ¡°Not really. This daughter of Master Qin¡¯s is quite gifted. She has mastered the ultimate secret skill of the Sakura Sect, the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill, at such a young age. She¡¯s really promising at such a young age.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi and praised, ¡°However, youngdy, this journey is extremely dangerous. It¡¯s not something you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. This way, I can train myself!¡±


    Jiang Yun was somewhat shocked. He did not expect the second young miss of the Qin Family to be so young and daring. Her personality was verypatible with his. When he thought back to the times his Master was still alive, he also feared nothing and no one.


    However, the road to the Northern Region was fraught with dangers.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of monsters he would encounter along the way.


    All of this was still unknown.


    Moreover, Jiang Yun was even more worried about his three disciples, Yu Sisi and the other two. Whether or not they would really bepetent enough to guard Thunder City was something he had no way of knowing. In the current situation, he could only take one step at a time.


    ¡°In that case, Master Qin, I¡¯ll take my leave first. After arranging my disciples, I¡¯ll set off immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Master Qin cupped his hands in gratitude and bowed deeply.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Then, Jiang Yun turned around and stepped out of the Qin Family¡¯s door.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Qin Haisheng said a little angrily, ¡°Quicklye and help your sister. We¡¯ll take her to her room together.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi put away her sword unwillingly. Then, she and Qin Haisheng helped Qin Mingzhu, who was unable to use her strength, into the room.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry for today. My daughter is seriously injured and I can¡¯t continue to entertain you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master Qin. Take good care of your daughter! Goodbye!¡±


    Everyone sighed and left.


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face was pale, and her whole person copsed on the bed like a puddle.


    After Qin Haisheng helped Qin Mingzhu settle down, he quickly went out to ask his servants to go buy herbs together with him.


    Qin Yu and Qin Xiaoxi sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Little sister...¡±


    ¡°Sister! How are you!¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Qin Mingzhu who was on the bed worriedly, and then gently held her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault... It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Sister. You haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Qin Xiaoxi touched the back of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s hand and persuaded her in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me... Otherwise, He Zhao wouldn¡¯t havee here today... I... shouldn¡¯t have listened to He Junjie¡¯s words in the first ce. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have... wouldn¡¯t... wouldn¡¯t have caused such a disaster... Cough, cough, cough... Cough, cough. Qin Mingzhu¡¯s voice was very weak, every time she spoke, blood would seep out from the corners of her mouth. At this time, Qin Mingzhu no longer had the elegance as the eldest daughter of the Qin family.


    ¡°Stop talking. When Sect Master Jiang returns, he will definitely be able to cure your illness.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough... then...¡±


    ¡°That He Zhao! I will definitely kill him!¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but re up with fury when she said this. She swore that she would tear He Zhao to pieces!


    ¡°You can¡¯t take revenge on him directly... you can¡¯t... little sister...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister?¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s expression softened when she heard her elder sister calling out to her.


    ¡°If you really look forward to bing a cultivator... it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to follow Sect Master Jiang...¡±

 Chapter 99 - Heading to the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 99: Heading to the Northern Region</h4>


    ¡°If you really look forward to being a cultivator¡­ it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to follow Sect Master Jiang¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu¡¯s voice was a little weak, ¡°Sect¡­ Sect Master Jiang¡­ those disciples of his¡­ destroyed the He family in just a few moves¡­ then¡­ Sect Master Jiang¡¯s spiritual power must be¡­ strong¡­ very strong. If you really like it¡­ you might as well¡­ you might as well try to acknowledge him as your Master¡­ This is also better than¡­ than traveling to such a faraway ce to train¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    In order to not let her sister worry, Qin Xiaoxi had no choice but to agree.


    She did not like taking anyone as her Master. What she yearned for was the feeling of wielding a sword the ends of the world and helping others when she saw injustice. She chose to be a cultivator not only for her dream of being an unparalleled heroine, but also to obtain powerful cultivation and spiritual power to protect her father, younger brother, and elder sister.


    Of course¡­ Her sister was right. Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power was indeed strong. It was no wonder that his disciples could destroy the He Family in just a few moves. It was truly amazing.


    ¡°Quickly rest, sister. Don¡¯t talk anymore, or it will only aggravate your injuries.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi touched Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face and smiled. She watched as Qin Mingzhu slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Little brother¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, second sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Don¡¯t tell Father¡­¡± as her words trailed off, Qin Xiaoxi suddenly stood up as if she had made a very difficult decision.


    ¡°No, sister¡­ Father won¡¯t allow you to go out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and buy something fun for you. Wait for me here obediently!¡± Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly got up and walked out of the house.


    ¡°Sister, Sister!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was gone by the time Qin Yu chased after her out of the house.


    Qin Xiaoxi arrived at the front hall in a blink of an eye. Two servants of the Qin Family were standing at the door on both sides. They looked at each other when they saw Qin Xiaoxiing towards them. Then, they reached out their hands to attempt stopping Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°No, Master has ordered that young miss is not allowed to go out. So, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± The servants looked very embarrassed. However, Qin Haisheng was the Master of the Qin Family, so they naturally had to listen to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to stop me!¡±


    After Qin Xiaoxi finished speaking, two streams of spiritual power shot out.


    The two servants guarding the door passed out immediately and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Qin Xiaoxi pped her hands, then pulled open the Qin Family¡¯s door and walked out quickly.


    On the other side, Jiang Yun had already met with Yu Sisi, Xiong Ji, and Kong Li.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master? Did something happen at the Qin Family?¡± Yu Sisi asked Jiang Yun with concern.


    As early as a few minutes ago, there were some merchants who had escaped from the Qin family. When Yu Sisi and the others met them, they only heard the word ¡°monster¡± from their mouths. However, just as they were about to rush to the Qin Family, they unexpectedly met their Master on the way.


    ¡°It was He Zhao.¡±


    That¡¯s right, it was He Zhao.


    The three of them couldn¡¯t help but be curious when they heard this.


    He Zhao should¡¯ve clearly been dead in the He Family.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. wasn¡¯t He Zhao already tortured to death by that old man He Cangming? How could he still be alive?¡± Xiong Ji asked curiously.


    This was not something that they could find out.


    ¡°But when we killed our way into the He Family, we didn¡¯t see He Zhao¡¯s figure, so it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s just that¡­ Even if he¡¯s not dead, his cultivation should be crippled. How could he still wantonly kill the Qin Family?¡± Yu Sisi thought for a while.


    ¡°He Zhao has obtained the Power of Blood Shadow.¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at his three disciples.


    ¡°The Power of Blood Shadow?¡± Kong Li¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.


    The Peacock n couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the Power of Blood Shadow.


    The demonic hands of the Blood Shadow Sect had once reached out to their Peacock n. In order to strengthen their Power of Blood Shadow, the Blood Shadow Sect had massacred many of the beast ns. Many members of the Peacock n had also died under their clutches, their deaths extremely gruesome. Kong Li hated them to the bone.


    ¡°How could it be¡­ But wasn¡¯t the Blood Shadow Sect exterminated decades ago?¡± Yu Sisi was a little shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Power of Blood Shadow , which had once harmed the entire maind, had reappeared in the world.


    ¡°The matter is indeed unimaginable, but He Zhao must not be the only one behind it.¡±


    ¡°So, what did He Zhao Do?¡±


    ¡°He broke into the Qin family and almost killed Qin Mingzhu. Although she didn¡¯t die, the Power of Blood Shadow will slowly devour her. I¡¯m afraid that Qin Mingzhu will not live long.¡±


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Qin Mingzhu? Isn¡¯t that He Junjie¡¯s lover? She died? I heard that with what she did, she¡¯s asking for trouble and brought it on herself?¡± Kong Li waved the fan in his hand.


    But that was the truth.


    Qin Mingzhu was seriously injured today, which was naturally the result of her past dealings with He Junjie. If she hadn¡¯t done those contemptuous things, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten herself into such a deadly situation today.


    ¡°Then what should we do now, Master?¡±


    ¡°I want you to stay in Thunder City and protect Qin Haisheng. Also, investigate where this Power of Blood Shadow came from. But remember, everything has to wait for me. You shouldn¡¯t act rashly without waiting for me again like this time in regards to the He Family. After all, the Power of Blood Shadow is different from a minor character the He Family. It its you lot, you won¡¯t be able to establish a foothold in this matter.¡±


    Jiang Yun said this very seriously. He shifted his gaze to Kong Li.


    The other two people also looked at him.


    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me? ? I haven¡¯t done anything yet!¡±


    Kong Li frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Master is talking about you, stinky bird! Don¡¯t make a move until Masteres!¡± Xiong Ji reprimanded.


    ¡°Hey! I say you damned bear, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Stop! Either way, remember what I said! Only investigate, no movements!¡± Jiang Yun repeated solemnly.


    ¡°Then Master? Where are you going?¡± Yu Sisi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Northern Region.¡±


    ¡°The Northern Region? ?¡± Everyone eximed.


    The Northern Region was thousands of miles away from Thunder City. With distance afar and mountains high, it would take at least half a month to return.


    ¡°What are you going to the Northern Region for, Master?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma there. I have to get it to fight against the Power of Blood Shadow.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 100: Showdown</h4>


    Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?


    The three of them were amazed again.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t that something that only exists in the legends?¡± Kong Li asked curiously.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a legend or not, I¡¯ll know once I get there. The road is very dangerous, so you don¡¯t have to go with me.¡± Jiang Yun cleared his throat, then, he said, ¡°The most important thing now is that you guys, who are staying back in Thunder City, must protect the Qin family well and wait for my return.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Master, the journey will be extremely dangerous. Do you really not need one of us to apany you?¡± Yu Sisi was a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, who is Master Jiang? He is the Master of me, Kong Li!¡±


    Kong Li immediately patted his chest. But he was immediately greeted with the supercilious looks of the other three.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re here. Besides¡­¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s lips suddenly curled up.


    ¡°Besides, what Master? ? ?¡±


    ¡°Someone will be heading to the Northern Region with me soon.¡± Jiang Yun slowly turned around and looked at a crooked-necked tree not far away.


    ¡°Come out. You¡¯ve been following me for a whole stretch, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore.¡± Jiang Yun shouted at the crooked-necked tree.


    Just as everyone was puzzled, a beautiful figure walked out from behind the crooked tree.


    Qin Xiaoxi was at the side of the tree. Everyone was sizing her up. Xiong Ji was stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful girl. Even though they were from the beast ns, it didn¡¯t affect their appreciation of human beauties.


    Yu Sisi was also stunned.


    With Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s appearance, Yu Sisi was overshadowed. They were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°Fairy Sister!¡±


    Kong Li could not help but marvel as he fiddled with his fan.


    However, Yu Sisi immediately rolled her eyes at him.


    But Xiong Ji did not rebuke Kong Li this time. He only marveled at the beauty along with Kong Li.


    This was the first time that Xiong Ji and Kong Li hit it off. Usually, they would fight in less than three sentences.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for so long. Don¡¯t you know how to properly hide your aura?¡± The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth rose slightly as he looked at Qin Xiaoxi who was not far away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hide.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi walked over. ¡°So what you said is true? The Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma can really save my sister¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°How could my Master¡¯s words be fake?¡± Hearing this, Yu Sisi felt ufortable for some reason.


    Qin Xiaoxi nced at her and ignored her. Instead, she went straight to Jiang Yun.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but¡­ I can¡¯t take you on the road. This will only distract me.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a half-smile, for some reason, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes looked better than when they first met. ¡°Besides, what I going to say to Master Qin? So go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back!¡± Qin Xiaoxi seemed determined to go to the Northern Region with Jiang Yun. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t need you to be distracted because of me. I don¡¯t need you to protect me!¡±


    ¡°You talk big.¡± Yu Sisi rolled her eyes and muttered. When she saw Kong Li and Xiong Ji staring at Qin Xiaoxi, she became even angrier. ¡°Can¡¯t you two speak up for Master?¡±


    However, Kong Li and Xiong Ji wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Their souls were almost lured away by Qin Xiaoxi.


    Jiang Yun was silent for a while.


    ¡°How can you prove that you don¡¯t need my protection?¡±


    Jiang Yun asked back.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked around and then her eyes fell on Kong Li.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong, pretty sister?¡± Kong Li couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when he saw Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gaze fall on him. Jiang Yun was speechless. Since when did this stupid bird be interested in human girls? ? ?


    ¡°If I win against your disciple, you have to bring me with you.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi had already pulled out the sword in her hand.


    ¡°Him? He is the King of Peacocks. Don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± Jiang Yun said, amused and annoyed.


    Kong Li¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll let you win. Remember me. My name is Kong Li!¡±


    It was really¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well, Kong Li. Fight with our Miss Qin and we¡¯ll see who has the upper hand.¡± It was just as well. Jiang Yun also wanted to see what level Qin Xiaoxi was at. If she battled with Kong Li, it could be directly reflected.


    Kong Li nodded in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t want to attack such a beautiful woman, but he still did as his Master ordered. The two of them found an empty field, and one stood on the left while the other on the right, about ten meters apart. Jiang Yun and the others watched from the side.


    ¡°Make your move, Kong Li.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t say a word and directly pulled out her Yue Maiden Sword. Then, with Instant Steps, she immediately appeared in front of Kong Li.


    Yu Sisi and the others were also stunned when they saw this. They didn¡¯t expect Qin Xiaoxi to know the Instant Steps!


    Even Kong Li didn¡¯t react in time.


    Kong Li widened his eyes and then took a step back, Dodging Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s Instant Step attack. Then, he turned back again, and countless peacock feathers gathered into sharp flying des, the moment Kong Linded on the ground, they flew toward Qin Xiaoxi like runaway horses.


    Qin Xiaoxi was naturally not afraid.


    With a few Instant Steps, Kong Li¡¯s attack instantly missed. After dodging the sword feathers, Qin Xiaoxi disappeared again, leaving a few pieces of flowers in the air. Then, she actually appeared again above Kong Li.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! A few streaks of swordkee came shing at him!


    Kong Li was almost unable to dodge in time.


    Cold sweat broke out on Kong Li¡¯s forehead. He quickly dodged back just as the swordkee was about to hit him. Then, he spun around and countless sharp feather des swept towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    These sharp feather des spun rapidly and finally formed an intense tornado. The tornado rushed toward Qin Xiaoxi with a roar. Feather de Storm¡­ This was also one of Kong Li¡¯s unique skills. Countless sharp feather des were mixed within the tornado. In battle, they were like a terrifying meat grinder that could instantly tear the enemy into pieces.


    However, Jiang Yun knew that Kong Li had already secretly reced the feather des within the Feather de Storm with ordinary feathers. Therefore, this Feather de Storm could not cause much damage.

 Chapter 101 - Set Off!

    <h4>Chapter 101: Set Off!</h4>


    The violent storm, apanied by countless peacock feathers, was rapidly flying toward Qin Xiaoxi.


    Everyone held their breaths. They all wanted to know how Qin Xiaoxi would fight against Kong Li¡¯s move.


    Qin Xiaoxi took another Instant Step and appeared in midair.


    She actually..,


    faced the Feather de Storm head on! !


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly shed out a few times, and a few gusts of wind swept past. The spiritual power instantly gathered into several swordkee, and directly struck into the Feather de Storm.


    Even Kong Li was a little shocked.


    He had fought with many people before, but this was the first time he had met someone who faced the Feather de Storm head-on.


    When Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s several swordkee shed out like a storm, it instantly destroyed the powerful aura of the Feather de Storm.


    The ground was instantly scattered with feathers all over the ce.


    A beautiful figure suddenly dashed out from the hurricane.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly waved her sword, and a few sharp sword shadows flew towards Kong Li again. Kong Li was not in a hurry and quickly dodged back. Then, he used the crooked tree behind him to bounce back and pounced towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    Several feathers gathered into sharp des and quickly pounced towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly took an Instant Step.


    She disappeared without a trace.


    Just as Kong Li was puzzled, a cold glint shed by the corner of his eye.


    Not good!


    Jiang Yun was also shocked.


    Qin Xiaoxi had actually used Thousand Soul Kill again.


    However, Kong Li was naturally not a pushover. He hurriedly circted his spiritual power, and his entire body transformed into a huge peacock. The golden feathers surrounded him and formed a huge protective barrier.


    A few sword shadows from the Thousand Soul Kill shed past.


    They just so happened to tear the golden feather shield on Kong Li into pieces. If he had not been able to defend himself, Kong Li would probably have died.


    However, there seemed to be something different.


    After the Thousand Soul Kill, Qin Xiaoxi did not seem to appear behind Kong Li.


    Not good!


    When Kong Li reacted again.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s Yue Maiden Sword was already pointing at his neck.


    ¡°You lost, Kong Li.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but notice a hint of pride on her face.


    ¡°You! How can you use your killer move? !¡± Yu Sisi shouted from the side.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill him, Kong Li and I would probably have to fight to the death.¡± Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t look at Yu Sisi, but only said to Kong Li quietly.


    She was right. Because Qin Xiaoxi was a beauty, Kong Li didn¡¯t use his full strength, but Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t hit him too hard either. If she wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a broken shield.


    The two of them might really fight to the death.


    ¡°Good moves! Fairy Sister!¡± Kong Li praised with a face that deserved a beating.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was naturally much more satisfied when she heard this. She put away the Yue Maiden Sword in her hand and turned to Jiang Yun. ¡°How is it? I don¡¯t need your protection now.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t exin it to your father,¡± Jiang Yun said thoughtfully.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it and I don¡¯t say it, how could my father find out?¡± Qin Xiaoxi slowly approached Jiang Yun and raised her head slightly to look at him.


    Jiang Yun was stunned by what he saw.


    ¡°If anything happens, I don¡¯t have time to care about you.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head helplessly, but in the next second, he regretted what he said.


    ¡°No need. So when do we leave?¡± Qin Xiaoxi said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Just as Jiang Yun was about to leave, a voice suddenly called out to him.


    At first nce, it was Kong Li.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Can I go to the Northern Region with you?¡± Kong Li grinned and continued, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Master won¡¯t have anyone to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    How could Jiang Yun not know of Kong Li¡¯s devilish intentions? He just wanted to get closer to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Yun cursed impatiently. Then, he turned around and told Yu Sisi some things.


    ¡°Is he always this fierce?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked Kong Li, who looked a little aggrieved.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that he treats us all like this. It¡¯s too much!¡± Kong Li waved his feather fan angrily.


    ¡°But I think he talks like a gentleman.¡± Qin Xiaoxi blinked her big eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a facade!¡± Kong Li shook his head. It seemed that as long as he seized the opportunity, Kong Li would not let go of the opportunity to nder Jiang Yun. ¡°If you get close to him for a few more days, you will realize that he is not the gentleman you think he is.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qin Xiaoxi seemed to have thought of something and nodded with a hint of a smile.


    Qin Xiaoxi silently looked at Jiang Yun who was busy giving out tasks.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Master of the Deity Sect was actually someone her age.


    Perhaps, she could really learn a lot from Jiang Yun in the aspect of cultivation.


    A gentle breeze blew past.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s handsome side profile appeared and disappeared in his long hair. For some reason, there was actually a hint of an indescribable feeling, which made Qin Xiaoxi somewhat spellbound.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Kong Li waved his fan in front of Qin Xiaoxi, pulling her back from her thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing. Can we leave now?¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gaze swept past Kong Li and looked at Jiang Yun again.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Xiong Ji, you guys can go back first.¡± Jiang Yun looked at everyone.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want us to send you off?¡± Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji asked again sadly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Take a good rest first. Remember, don¡¯t act rashly if anything happens. Do you all remember? ¡°Jiang Yun seemed to be still worried, as he reminded them again.


    ¡°Leave it to me. We¡¯ll wait for you toe back to make a decision!¡± Xiong Ji patted his chest.


    ¡°Especially Kong Li. He often makes impulsive decisions. You must remember to stop him.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Kong Li, who was not far away.


    The two of them nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be on my way. I¡¯ll leave the protection of the Qin Family to you.¡± Jiang Yun finally nodded with relief. Then, he turned his gaze to Qin Xiaoxi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss? We¡¯re about to set off now.¡±

 Chapter 102 - He Zhaos Choice

    <h4>Chapter 102: He Zhao¡¯s Choice</h4>


    On the other side.


    He Zhao had already returned to the dark dungeon.


    The mysterious woman was currently sitting on the old-fashioned wooden armchair, looking at He Zhao who had suffered a setback with a faint smile.


    ¡°What? You came back in such a sorry state?¡± The woman looked at He Zhao thoughtfully. One of her legs was resting on the other, and she was holding her head with her hand.


    ¡°Jiang Yun was also present today.¡± He Zhao smashed his fist on the metal candlestick beside him, his face full of anger.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out together and help me kill him? Didn¡¯t you also want to kill him?¡± He Zhao was a little angry. He had obtained such powerful strength, yet he was still not a match for Jiang Yun.


    ¡°You are no match for him now. Of course, it¡¯s not appropriate for me toe out.¡± The woman chuckled.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± He Zhao looked at the woman in front of him seriously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am yet. You just need to know that you need to work for me now.¡± The woman replied in a teasing voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this feeling.¡± He Zhao looked at the woman on the armchair with resentment.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t like it. You¡¯ve epted my power, so you have to serve me¡­ Hehe.¡± The woman¡¯s voice in the darkness became a little cold.


    Thump!


    He Zhao flipped over the candlestick angrily. He dashed toward the woman on the armchair and grabbed her neck.


    At this moment, He Zhao could finally see the woman¡¯s face clearly.


    This woman had long dark red hair. Her eyes were cold with a hint of charm.


    From this angle, he could clearly see the woman¡¯s excellent figure. Her slender legs were faintly discernible under the long ck dress.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a little too impulsive.¡± The woman raised her head to look at the angry He Zhao. Strangely, this woman did not show any signs of fear. She only looked at He Zhao with an interesting expression. It was as if¡­ She was watching a monkey y.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling of being ordered around.¡±


    He Zhao gritted his teeth in anger, as if he wanted to snap the woman¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is a deal. You have no room to go back on your words¡­¡±the woman¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    At this moment, He Zhao suddenly felt as if he had lost all his strength and could not move. In the next second, He Zhao felt a murderous intent in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    He Zhao¡¯s hand that was originally holding the woman¡¯s neck was actually not listening to him. They were forcefully held behind him by an invisible force. His legs were also not listening to him, they forcefully knelt in front of the woman.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He Zhao tried his best to resist this invisible force. However, what followed was an increasingly painful feeling.


    ¡°Ugh ah¡­ Ahhhhhh.¡± A piercing pain spread throughout He Zhao¡¯s body.


    The invisible force actually forced He Zhao to kneel directly on the cold floor.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me? ? I gave you strength, so naturally, I can make you useless. So you¡¯d better consider the agreement between us.¡±


    The woman slightly bent down and pinched He Zhao¡¯s chin with her fingers.


    ¡°This face is also very handsome. It¡¯s the same even if you be a cripple¡­¡±


    The woman slightly bent down and slowly moved closer to He Zhao¡¯s ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s also quite a pity, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At this time, He Zhao was already unable to say anything. He wanted to say something, but his mouth actually couldn¡¯t make any sound. He could only stammer and let out traces of a scream.


    ¡°So¡­ can you think rationally now?¡± The woman looked at He Zhao in front of her.


    He Zhao nodded in pain, but every time his body moved, he felt a sharp pain. It was as if countless man-eating ants swarmed onto his entire body, gnawing at it.


    This woman¡­ was too strong.


    She could make him suffer such a painful torture without moving at all.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve thought it through, young master He.¡±


    In that instant, the invisible force disappeared, and He Zhao copsed to the ground as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    ¡°The power I gave you¡­ I believe you already have some understanding of it.¡±


    In fact, He Zhao already had some idea in his heart. The power that this woman gave him was like the Power of Blood Shadow that was rumored on the maind. He didn¡¯t notice it at the beginning, but after he used that power, his thoughts became more and more certain. This power¡­ Was very simr to the Power of Blood Shadow that was passed down decades ago.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Blood Shadow Sect disappear on the maind decades ago?¡± He Zhao endured the pain and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your opinion. The Blood Shadow sect has never disappeared from the maind.¡± The woman chuckled, ¡°Did the Blood Shadow Sect really do something that was particrly ruthless and devoid of human feelings back then on the maind? It was only out of the fear of the vast majority.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ burned, killed, and plundered. Isn¡¯t that considered ruthless and devoid of human feelings?¡±


    ¡°Burned, killed, and plundered? So that¡¯s what your older generations told you?¡± The woman seemed to have heard a great joke. ¡°The Deity Sect still needs to find an excuse for the sins they¡¯vemitted. How ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He Zhao coughed twice and asked in confusion.


    ¡°The Deity Sect couldn¡¯t bear to see such a powerful force. They were afraid¡­ They were afraid of this kind of force that they didn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why they told you that the Power of Blood Shadow was obtained through continuous killing. This is all nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? ? ?¡±


    ¡°I naturally have my own decisions. I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right. And now, you need to figure out your role and who you¡¯re working for.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ As long as you can kill Jiang Yun, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Then of course there¡¯s no problem¡­ As long as you can figure it out yourself, then you¡¯ll naturally have a good ending¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ think it through and cherish what you have now. Otherwise¡­ I can let you have power, and I can also make you a cripple!¡±

 Chapter 103 - Beef Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 103: Beef Noodles</h4>


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun were already on their way to the Northern Region.


    ¡°Are we going to walk there just like this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked as she looked at the gradually thinning crowd around her. She quickly caught up with Jiang Yun.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t even know how to get there, and you were still thinking of going to the Northern Region on your own?¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. He turned to look at Qin Xiaoxi and teased her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was a little unhappy when she heard this.


    Seeing Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s expression was somewhat not right, Jiang Yun nodded as if he had thought of something. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. I want to eat a bowl of noodles before I go.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Yun turned his gaze to the beef noodle stall that was steaming.


    ¡°But we still have to hurry. Besides, didn¡¯t you have your fill at dinner just now?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was speechless when she heard this.


    ¡°Then are you full?¡±


    This was not untrue. Jiang Yun only had one bite of meat this whole night. He didn¡¯t even have a bite of the dish Phoenix¡¯s Arrival before that damned He Zhao came killing.


    When Qin Xiaoxi heard this, she seemed to feel her stomach growling too.


    Just as she was about to say something else, Jiang Yun was already sitting on the chair of the beef noodle stall.


    ¡°Eh¡­ But we still have to hurry. We still have to find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to save my sister!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was both annoyed and amused as she quickly sat to the side.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m very hungry, so I don¡¯t have the strength to hurry!¡± Jiang Yun waved his hand.


    The owner of the noodle stall was a simple and honest uncle dressed in cotton clothes. White steam was rising from his stove, and the moment the pot was opened, the alluring aroma of beef noodles gradually entered their noses.


    It smelled so good¡­ Even Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help it¡­


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    ¡°Help me get a bowl of beef noodles. More beef, no spring onions,¡± Jiang Yun turned to the owner who came to his side and said.


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ what about thedy?¡± The owner looked at Qin Xiaoxi in surprise.


    Qin Xiaoxi pressed her lips together, her eyes a little absent-minded. She could feel her two hands constantly moving under the table.


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this.


    ¡°Give her a bowl too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly refused.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just make it. Serve two bowls.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and said firmly.


    ¡°Okay, sir. Please sit for a while. The noodles will be ready soon!¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded while Qin Xiaoxi shifted her gaze to the side.


    It was gettingte, and it was probably almost midnight.


    ¡°So, are you really not going to eat it?¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a half-smile.


    Before she could answer, the boss¡¯s noodles were already on the table.


    ¡°The noodles are here! More beef and no spring onions!¡± The boss ced a full bowl of beef noodles in front of Jiang Yun and another bowl of beef noodles in front of Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°It smells so good¡­¡±


    The soup of the beef noodles actually had a hint of golden. On the rice-white noodles, there were a few pieces of tempting beef lying quietly. With the sprinkling of spring onions, Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°How can someone not eat for an entire night?¡± As he spoke, Jiang Yun had already picked up the chopsticks and spoon on the table.


    Damn this Jiang Yun. He¡¯s actually forcing me to eat.


    I have no choice.


    Qin Xiaoxi was indeed very hungry.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and picked up the chopsticks at the side.


    The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he looked at Qin Xiaoxi, who was looking at the beef noodles with her head lowered.


    ¡°Eat more,¡± he didn¡¯t forget to remind her.


    Qin Xiaoxi ignored him. She just silently picked up the scallions in her bowl and picked them up one by one.


    Jiang Yun was a little stunned.


    He didn¡¯t expect Qin Xiaoxi to not like eating spring onions either?


    The appearance of Qin Xiaoxi silently lowering her head and picking the spring onions out of the bowl one by one strangely gave Jiang Yun an indescribable feeling. For some reason, Jiang Yun felt that she didn¡¯t look like the daughter of the Qin Family at all.


    ¡°Stop picking.¡±


    Just as Qin Xiaoxi was secretlyining about how there were so many spring onions.


    A bowl of beef noodles without spring onions was pushed to the front of Qin Xiaoxi.


    This stunned Qin Xiaoxi.


    She looked up at Jiang Yun, who was looking at her with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°How long do you need to pick? I¡¯m too tired from watching it.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and continued, ¡°Eat my bowl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t know what to say. She only felt a burning sensation on her face, but she still epted the bowl of beef noodles that didn¡¯t have scallions.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Just as Qin Xiaoxi was about to say something else, Jiang Yun had already begun to eat his beef noodles inrge mouthfuls. He looked like an evil ghost that hadn¡¯t eaten for hundreds of years.


    Qin Xiaoxi had never expected that this handsome Sect Master of the Deity Sect would actually eat like a wolf.


    Qin Xiaoxi almost couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    Hearing thisughter, Jiang Yun also slowly raised his head and looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a strange expression.


    ¡°What? What are youughing at? Is it funny without scallions? Hurry up and eat. We have to hurry after eating.¡± Jiang Yun swallowed the beef in his mouth and continued.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just think this bowl of noodles is interesting.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi burst outughing again. Then, she picked up her chopsticks, picked up a small piece of beef and stuffed it into her mouth.


    ¡°You are the second young miss of the Qin Family. You must eat your fill before you can travel. Otherwise, when I see your father, how can I exin to him that you were hungry and you secretly ran out of the Qin Family?¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi in confusion.


    ¡°Eat your noodles! Stop talking!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun before she started eating as well. Just like that, the two of them chatted and ate the beef noodles in their bowls.


    In this moment, the moonlight gradually became brighter. They were like a gentle silver gauze that scattered on the ground.

 Chapter 104 - Qin Xiaoxis Dream

    <h4>Chapter 104: Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s Dream</h4>


    At this moment, the moonlight gently shone on every part of the windowsill, as if it was covering it with ayer of silver gauze.


    Qin Xiaoxi finished washing up, changed into her sleeping clothes, and pushed open the window. After she and Jiang Yun left Thunder City, they decided to settle down in this small inn in the mountain forest to rest.


    It was already midnight, and the forest outside the window was exceptionally quiet. Qin Xiaoxi could not help but feelfortable.


    She sat quietly on the chair. For some reason, a wave of sadness welled up in her heart.


    When she thought of her sister lying in bed with serious injuries, her heart could not help but ache.


    Ever since she was young, her sister had never had the freedom that truly belonged to her.


    She had always lived in the shadow of the position of the eldest daughter of the Qin Family in the eyes of others. Even when she reached the age for marriage, she did not have the freedom to choose her own love. She was forced to be the instrument of marriage to protect the Qin family.


    No matter how she tried to stop it in the past, it was useless.


    Now, she had to bear the consequences because of her father¡¯s mistake.


    Thinking of this, she felt dreary.


    Inparison, Qin Xiaoxi had it much better.


    If Qin Xiaoxi hadn¡¯t insisted on bing a cultivator back then, she would probably be living the same life as her sister today. She wouln¡¯t have the right to choose love, and she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to travel around.


    Time seemed to have returned to three years ago.


    At that time, everything was still at the beginning¡­


    ¡°What? ! You want to be a cultivator? !¡± Qin Haisheng looked at Qin Xiaoxi, who was only a little over 17, and said angrily. He couldn¡¯t believe that his daughter would want to be a cultivator.


    ¡°Yes, father, I have thought about it for a long time.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked serious. She had made up her mind and mustered up her courage to say these words. Her sister, Qin Mingzhu, was standing at the side, looking at her silently.


    ¡°Nonsense! How can a woman think of bing a cultivator? I absolutely won¡¯t allow it!¡± Qin Haisheng waved his hand angrily.


    ¡°Impossible! I said I¡¯ll go, so I will!¡± Qin Xiaoxi mmed the table angrily.


    This made Qin Hai so angry that his face turned red, ¡°What do you mean by that? I will never allow you to be like this. You should study more about lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, then find a good man to marry, instead of thinking about fighting and killing.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was a little unhappy when she heard this.


    ¡°Fighting and killing? Do you think I want to learn all this for fighting and killing?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was as stubborn. Neither of them would give in to the other. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I will run away from home by myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then go. If you go, don¡¯t ever set foot in my Qin Family!¡± Qin Haisheng was about to take a sip of hot tea, but when he heard this, he was so angry that he threw the teacup in his hand.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry¡­ Little sister¡­ Calm down too!¡± Qin Mingzhu saw that the situation was not right, so she quickly went up to dissuade her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, sister!¡± Qin Xiaoxi stood up angrily. ¡°You¡¯re determined to let little brother be a cultivator, but you won¡¯t let me learn too, right? I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Haisheng couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. He pointed at Qin Xiaoxi with trembling fingers, and his eyes stared like a pair of bells.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave!¡± After saying these three words, Qin Xiaoxi stepped out of the door without looking back.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Qin Haisheng mmed the table angrily.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Don¡¯t be angry. Why don¡¯t you let little sister go? There are many female cultivators on the maind now. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to let little sister go for experiential learning.¡± Qin Mingzhu quickly picked up an embroidered handkerchief and wiped the water stains on Qin Haisheng¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°She¡¯s really stubborn. What can she learn? She¡¯s just curious.¡±


    Qin Haisheng let out a long sigh. He stared at the broken teacup on the ground and thought for a while, then he said, ¡°Fine¡­ Mingzhu¡­ she listens to your words. You persuade her well. If she insists on doing this, as her father, I can¡¯t say anything more, so I can only leave her be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Qin Mingzhu nodded. The servants at the side saw this and quickly came in to clean up the broken pieces of the teacup on the ground.


    ¡°Wait, Mingzhu. Come with me¡­ I have something to tell you.¡± Qin Haisheng seemed to have thought of something and quickly stopped Qin Mingzhu, who was about to go looking for her little sister.


    At this time, Qin Xiaoxi, who had returned to her room, was furious.


    Even when she was packing her luggage, she hurtled and threw them.


    She stuffed a few pieces of folded clothes into the cloth bag with all her might, but she didn¡¯t forget to stuff a few tes of rouge and powder into it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi muttered as she looked around. For some reason, after packing her luggage, she was actually a little hesitant. Maybe I left something behind? Qin Xiaoxi thought to herself.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, there was a soft knock on the door.


    ¡°I said I want to go! Don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi thought it was Qin Haisheng who came, so she raised her voice and said that.


    ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±Qin Xiaoxi mumbled and then opened the door for Qin Mingzhu. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you¡­¡±


    Qin Mingzhu didn¡¯t say anything. She just smiled and pulled Qin Xiaoxi to sit on the edge of the bed together.


    ¡°So, have you really decided that you must go?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is my dream since I was young.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.


    Qin Mingzhu naturally saw it clearly.


    ¡°Since you really think so, then I will support you. However, have you thought about where you want to go? Having a good Master, I think¡­ is also a very important thing.¡± Qin Mingzhu nodded and probed her sister.


    ¡°This¡­ I am not sure yet. But I want to go to the East and learn the cultivation techniques of the Sakura Sect. Then, I want to be an unparalleled heroine above the Spirit King Realm!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi actually grabbed the edge of the bed excitedly.


    ¡°That is too far. Outside of here, you will really have no one to rely on.¡± Qin Mingzhu looked at her with some worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head firmly and continued, ¡°When I really be a cultivator, I¡¯ll have the ability to protect you. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    Qin Mingzhu was also stunned when she heard this.


    She had never had the unreasonable expectation to be able to truly walk out of these high walls. The marriage between the Qin Family and the He Family was only a little more than a year away. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape for the rest of her life.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be with you this time.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were dim, and there was a hint of sadness in her expression. Qin Xiaoxi quickly held her hand.


    ¡°If you ask me, there is nothing good in the He Family. If you go there, you will only suffer a lot of grievances. I don¡¯t want to see you being bullied, Sister.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her sister¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 105 - The Yue Maiden Sword

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Yue Maiden Sword</h4>


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were dim, and there was a hint of sadness in her expression. Qin Xiaoxi quickly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°If you ask me, there is nothing good in the He Family. If you go there, you will only suffer a lot of grievances. I don¡¯t want to see you being bullied.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her sister¡¯s hand.


    For some reason, she actually began to envy her younger sister.


    Qin Mingzhu didn¡¯t say anything. She just tried to force a smile and shook her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sister¡­¡±hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi shook Qin Mingzhu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy¡­ I¡¯m is still counting on you to be an unparalleled heroine to protect me.¡± Qin Mingzhu gently touched the back of her sister¡¯s hand and said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°When I be an unparalleled heroine, I¡¯ll bring you away from the He Family!¡±


    ¡°Silly.¡± Qin Mingzhuughed softly.¡±¡­ Okay¡­ Then I¡¯ll wait for you to return with fruitful results.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu looked around and found that the rouge on the dressing table had been cleaned up.


    ¡°Little sister, is everything ready?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded when she heard this.


    ¡°When are you going to leave?¡± Qin Mingzhu looked at her.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Mingzhu quickly handed a package to Qin Xiaoxi. The exterior of the package was ornate, and there was ace at the opening. Qin Xiaoxi took the package. She didn¡¯t expect the small package to be so heavy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ a storage bag?¡± Qin Xiaoxi eximed in surprise, she knew a thing or two about storage bags. Many cultivators wore a storage bag. A storage bag might look small, but because of the unique cultivation technique cast on it, many things could be kept in the space inside.


    ¡°Open it and take a look, little sister.¡± Qin Mingzhu¡¯s lips curled into a caring smile. She untied the rope on the bag for Qin Xiaoxi.


    The first thing she took out was a bag of money that jingled.


    ¡°Thinking of how far you must travel along the way, with all these travelling expenses on you, it will naturally be enough for you to eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi opened the money bag, which was filled with gold and silver coins. This money¡­ They could even allow her to livefortably outside for half a year!


    She ced the money bag to the side and continued to stretch out her hand to grab.


    With this grab, she managed to grab a few bottles of Dan panacea. The Marching Pills and hemostatic medicine were all things that she naturally understood. But thest one, she couldn¡¯t have imagined in her wildest dreams that her sister had even prepared Concealing Fog Bullets for her.


    ¡°These Concealing Fog Bullets should only be used in critical moments, they can help little sister escape a cmity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Sister¡­ Where did you get so many good things?¡±


    ¡°When I thought of you leaving, this was thest thing we could do to protect you. So, the things that we could prepare properly, we naturally prepared everything for you.¡± Qin Mingzhu¡¯s expression was a little absent-minded, to be honest, she was a little reluctant to part with her little sister, Qin Xiaoxi. Qin Xiaoxi had a lively personality and had added a lot of joy andughter to the family.


    ¡°We¡­ ?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously when she heard this word.


    ¡°Take a look again. What else is there?¡± Qin Mingzhu covered her mouth and smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually more.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little shocked. She had never expected her sister to prepare so many things for him. She reached into the exquisite storage bag again.


    This time, she felt something metallic, like a handle. There seemed to be many patterns on the handle.


    Qin Xiaoxi was excited again.


    What was it?


    She slowly took out a long sword from her storage bag. The scabbard and even the handle of the sword were carved with exquisite patterns. It felt very nice to touch. In the middle of the sword, there was a phoenix-shaped jade embedded in it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi was shocked. The appearance of the sword was very familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before!


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s sword¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu replied.


    ¡°But sister¡­ How did you¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi slowly pulled the scabbard open. As the de of the sword slowly revealed itself, a cold light shed across Qin Xiaoxi and Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes.


    This sword was called the Yue Maiden Sword.


    Qin Xiaoxi still remembered that this was the sword that her grandmother had once carried.


    This sword had been jointly forged by the Qin Family¡¯s many craftsmen. Not only was the selection of materials extremely strict, but the craftsmanship was also extremely precise. The body of the sword was extremely tough, and its sharpness was not inferior to those famous swords. It could be said that it was strong in the face of strength, and could cut iron like mud.


    What was even more shocking was that this sword could adapt to most cultivation techniques. This was also something that many weapons could not do.


    ¡°So take a guess again¡­¡± This time, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face was full of a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Dad? He prepared it with you.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Yes, Dad was worried that you would be bullied if you were alone outside, but you insisted on being a cultivator, so he specially asked me to give this to you in case you needed it.¡± Qin Mingzhu nodded, she gently stroked Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face.


    Qin Xiaoxi never thought that her father, who had always opposed to her bing a cultivator, would take care of these things for her. Thinking of the tone she had used to speak to him, Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Qin Mingzhu wiped her little sister¡¯s tears with an embroidered handkerchief and said, ¡°Father also said that he has already prepared a carriage and will send you to the ferry. That way, you will be able to travel less.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    Her tears started to fall.


    At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind ¡ª to find her father and apologize to him.


    She put away her sword and put them all in her storage bag.


    Then, she ran out of the door with Qin Mingzhu.


    A familiar figure stood at the door. Qin Haisheng had his hands behind his back. The cold wind made his beard flutter. He seemed to be waiting for something.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi called out to him.


    Qin Haisheng turned around, and their eyes met.


    Qin Xiaoxi wiped away her tears and went up to hug her father.


    ¡°Father¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce to you.¡±


    Qin Haisheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just patted Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s back. When Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s sobs gradually died down, he began to speak, ¡°When you arrive at the Sakura Valley, you must ask Sect Master Lin for advice. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Lin¡­ Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°No, but I know she¡¯s your Grandma¡¯s junior sister. So, you have to learn from her properly. When you see her, you can hold this sword and she will know who you are. ¡°As he said that, Qin Haisheng turned his gaze to the cloth bag in Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 106 - The Regretful Qin Haisheng

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Regretful Qin Haisheng</h4>


    Qin Xiaoxi let go of her father and nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long way to the Sakura Valley. Father still hopes that you cane back safely. Remember to protect yourself.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, a carriage slowly drove over from not far away and stopped in front of the three of them.


    Qin Mingzhu seemed to have remembered something. She quickly took off the jade pendant from her belt and stuffed it into Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Little sister¡­ This jade pendant is for you. This means that I will always be by your side. Quickly ept it.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi took the jade pendant. She knew that this jade pendant had been worn by her sister for seven or eight years. It had been nourished by her sister and was very exquisite.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Qin Xiaoxi hugged Qin Mingzhu.


    ¡°The carriage is here. Set off on your journey, little sister.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu let go of her and said softly.


    ¡°Sister, father, I will definitely be sessful in my learning. I want to be the strongest cultivator in the Qin Family.¡± Qin Xiaoxi put away her luggage and grabbed the handrail of the carriage. One of her legs was already in the carriage.


    ¡°Go.¡± Qin Haisheng waved his hand. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. The child was grown. In the end, he couldn¡¯t keep her. He just watched Qin Xiaoxi get into the carriage.


    Just like that, the coachman made an ¡°oh¡± sound and then waved his whip down. The carriage began to set off slowly.


    At this moment, two servants came to Qin Haisheng¡¯s side. They were both cultivators with a certain amount of spiritual power and cultivation power in the Qin Family.


    ¡°Go, secretly escort young miss to the Sakura Valley. Remember not to be discovered. I will reward you handsomely when you return.¡± Qin Haisheng hurriedly instructed the two of them. He was assured about Xiao Zhang and Xiao Li. They were from the countryside, and they were simple and honest people, moreover, they were also extremely outstanding cultivators of the Qin Family.


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The two cultivators immediately cupped their fists upon receiving the order. Then, they went to the backyard to look for horses and prepared to rush all the way to the ferry.


    Watching her little sister leave, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were a little moist.


    At this time, a warm voice came from all directions.


    ¡°Mingzhu¡­¡±


    ¡°Mingzhu¡­¡±


    Everything around her began to disappear, and the unbearable pain came from her abdomen again.


    Qin Mingzhu slowly opened her eyes.


    So¡­ She only had a dream¡­ She dreamed of the day her little sister left three years ago¡­


    She saw her father, Qin Haisheng, sitting by her bed, holding a bowl of steaming hot soup. Her father seemed to have aged a lot, and the white hair on his temples grew more and more. Only three years had passed, and her father had lost his heroic spirit at that time.


    Qin Haisheng slowly helped Qin Mingzhu up, and Qin Mingzhu leaned on the pillow. Then, Qin Haisheng used his rough hands to pick up the spoon. He scooped up a little bit of the decoction, put it by his mouth, and blew on it gently.


    ¡°This is the medicine that father ordered people to prescribe. It will help your injury recover. Drink it quickly.¡± Qin Haisheng put the spoon to Qin Mingzhu¡¯s mouth. At this moment, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face was pale and her lips were dry. She didn¡¯t look like the eldest young miss of the Qin family anymore.


    Qin Mingzhu silently took a sip.


    It was so bitter¡­


    Before she could swallow the medicine, Qin Mingzhu spat it out.


    ¡°Is it very hot?¡± Qin Haisheng looked worriedly at Qin Mingzhu who was very weak on the bed.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu used all her strength to say these words. She did not have the strength to continue speaking.


    Qin Haisheng quickly put the medicine aside.


    ¡°Mingzhu¡­ Hold on for a while more. Everything will be fine.¡±


    At this moment, Qin Mingzhu was already silent. Tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing this, Qin Haisheng¡¯s heart was filled with endless heartache, anger, and regret.


    His heartache was from watching his own daughter being tortured, but he was helpless at this moment.


    His anger was from the haunting He Zhao who had directly injured his daughter to this state. If he had the chance, he would definitely tear He Zhao into pieces!


    However, Qin Haisheng was filled with regret the most.


    He regretted that he had used Qin Mingzhu as a marriage tool between the Qin and He families in order to make a living for the Qin Family. If he had not done that back then, perhaps Qin Mingzhu would not have suffered such torture.


    Qin Haisheng had always respected the opinions and thoughts of his children.


    Not only his eldest son, Qin Yu, but also his second daughter, Qin Xiaoxi. He respected their opinions very much. Letting Xiaoxi go to the Sakura Valley on her own was hispromise.


    But only his eldest daughter, Qin Mingzhu.


    He didn¡¯t even ask if Qin Mingzhu was willing or not, and had forcefully used her as a marriage tool for hm. There was once a chance for him to reconsider whether to continue the engagement, but he still resolutely decided to give Qin Mingzhu away.


    It was all his own fault.


    Thinking of this, Qin Haisheng couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear.


    p!


    He swung his hand and gave himself a vicious p.


    That voice sounded exceptionally clear in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Mingzhu¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Father has let you down¡­¡±


    Qin Haisheng couldn¡¯t stop his tears anymore.


    This was the first time Qin Mingzhu saw her father shed tears.


    p!


    Another loud p.


    ¡°Father really let you down¡­¡±


    Qin Haisheng silently lowered his head. He had used an unknown amount of strength, and at this moment, two red marks appeared on Qin Haisheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Qin Mingzhu, who was on the bed, cried out with difficulty.


    Qin Haisheng quickly turned his gaze towards her.


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s tears had already wet her face. She wanted to reach out her hand, but the pain made her pull back again. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t me you¡­ Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Qin Mingzhu¡¯s voice was very weak, and the more he heard it, the more Qin Haisheng couldn¡¯t control his tears.


    ¡°You must persevere. Father and mother will be by your side.¡± Qin Haisheng gently touched Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face, trying his best not to shed tears again.


    ¡°Little¡­ little sister, went to the northern region with Sect Master Jiang¡­¡±


    Qin Haisheng was not angry, but continued to answer in a slightly sobbing voice:


    ¡°I already know. Sect Master Jiang had also ordered his disciple to tell me¡­ Xiaoxi¡­ although she acted impulsively, she still loves you very much¡­ I know she will definitely leave.¡± Qin Haisheng nodded, he continued, ¡°So, we¡¯ll stay with you. You must recuperate well and wait for Xiaoxi and Sect Master Jiang toe back. By then, everything will be better.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu closed her eyes and nodded silently.


    ¡°Then, Mingzhu, bear with it. The good medicine is bitter. You¡¯ll feel better after drinking it.¡±

 Chapter 107 - The Situation in the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Situation in the Northern Region</h4>


    This night was destined to not be a peaceful one.


    Qin Xiaoxi rubbed her sleepy eyes. When she fell asleepst night, she had left a small crack in the window. A ray of sunlight shone through the crack andnded on the dusty wooden floor.


    Qin Xiaoxi felt as if she had had a very long dream.


    ¡°Are you up?¡±


    Just as Qin Xiaoxi was about to start thinking about what dream she had had yesterday, Jiang Yun¡¯s voice came from the door. She heard him gently knocking on the door.


    Qin Xiaoxi scratched her head.


    Why did this guy get up earlier than her? It sounded like he had was prepared already.


    ¡°I¡¯m up.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi said to the door and then stood up.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. We¡¯ll head to the ferry after breakfast,¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±Qin Xiaoxi rubbed her eyes again.


    After washing up, Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly changed into her clothes and put on some light makeup for herself. Qin Xiaoxi finished it very quickly, like flowing water. However, even with such speed, it didn¡¯t affect her makeup at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re down? That was fast.¡±


    Jiang Yun was already sitting on a chair, looking at Qin Xiaoxi who was walking down the stairs.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and then sat opposite him.


    There were some savory pickles on the table. If one looked carefully, one could see the shredded meat hidden in the pickles. Of course, there was also a bowl of steamed bun next to the pickles.


    Qin Xiaoxi took a sip of the soy milk in the bowl.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun with a strange expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. You eat.¡±After Jiang Yun said that, he continued to look down at the yellowed book in his hand.


    He actually knew how to read books.


    Qin Xiaoxi ridiculed silently in her heart. Then, she stuffed some pickles into the steamed corn bread. She wondered what it would taste like. Qin Xiaoxi took a small bite. The sweet taste of the corn bread and the saltiness of the pickled vegetables actually produced a special and wonderful taste, stimting Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s taste buds.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Jiang Yun nced at Qin Xiaoxi, who was starting to eat the corn bread.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and continued to serve herself a mouthful of the corn bread with pickled vegetables.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± When Qin Xiaoxi ate herst mouthful of corn bread, she seemed to suddenly remember something.


    ¡°How much is the amodation fee forst night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid it,¡± Jiang Yun answered calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the fee to you. This will count as the reimbursement the Qin family will give you as travel expenses.¡± Qin Xiaoxi drank another mouthful of soy milk.


    Jiang Yun put down the book in his hand when he heard this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can pay for the ferry when the timees.¡±


    There was nothing wrong when she first heard it, but when she thought about it carefully, there were very few ferries going to the Northern Region. Each ferry was extremely expensive. After all, the waterway to the Northern Region was always fraught with dangers. Many boatmen were unwilling to get involved in the muddy waters. Jiang Yun had clearly calcted everything by asking her to pay for the ferry.


    Qin Xiaoxi could not help but look speechless.


    However, it was mainly because she had left home in a hurry this time and did not prepare much travel expenses. She did not know if she could still hire a boatman who was willing to send them to the Northern Region with the money she had left. All of this was still unknown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yun asked when he saw Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s strange expression.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Let¡¯s hurry up and get ready to go.¡±


    Confusion shed within Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t know what thoughts had appeared in her mind again. Forget it. Jiang Yun also put the book in his hand into his storage bag. He slowly stood up and walked out of the inn with Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Take care, sir!¡±


    Seeing the two of them leave, the waiter didn¡¯t forget toe out to see them off.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    Before he left, Jiang Yun suddenly called out to the waiter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sir?¡± The waiter threw the rag in his hand onto his shoulder and trotted to Jiang Yun¡¯s side.


    ¡°I want to ask, how far is it from the nearest ferry?¡± Jiang Yun asked. All the four major ferrys in the Northwest Maind were more than half a distance away from here, and going to those would take a lot of time. If they could find one nearby, it would not be a bad thing, and it would also reduce the time needed to find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    The waiter thought for a while and said, ¡°There is a small ferry near here, which is about a dozen miles away.¡±


    A dozen miles was indeed much closer than the Laiyun Ferry that Jiang Yun was originally nning on rushing to. If they followed his originally nned route, it might be an extra dozen of miles.


    ¡°How do I get there?¡±


    ¡°Follow this road and you will see a fork in the woods. In the evening, a small number of carriages will pass through there. Just walk straight in.¡±


    The waiter took a step forward and began to point the way for Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Just as Jiang Yun was about to leave, the waiter stopped him.


    ¡°But¡­ There are arge number of ck market merchants gathered at this ferry. I¡¯m afraid sir and miss might not be able to gain anything from this trip.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Jiang Yun nodded and then set off with Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Take care, pleasee back again.¡±


    As the waiter¡¯s voice got further and further away, the two of them walked deeper and deeper.


    There were almost no pedestrians on the way.


    Only assionally would they see a few farmers riding donkeys, driving carts and carts of wheat in the opposite direction leisurely.


    ¡°So we are not going to the Laiyun Ferry?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked away from the carts of wheat and turned to Jiang Yun beside her.


    ¡°Although the Laiyun Ferry is a big ferry with a lot of people, we might not be able to find anyone willing to ferry us to the Northern Region.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. The Northern Region is uninhabited and has ten-thousand-year-old frozen earth. Even the road to the Northern Region is fraught with dangers. The sea area around the Northern Region is different from the others. The seasons of the winds and waves can not be calcted normally, they arepletely ever-changing. Moreover, there are cold currents raging, and countless ciers floating above the sea. Which boatman is really willing to gamble his life for money? Even if he¡¯s not afraid of the ciers, he¡¯ll also be afraid of the monstrous waves.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t worried about these things. The only thing he was worried about was that something unexpected would happen. After all, Qin Xiaoxi was still by his side, so his attention would be distracted. If they were really in danger, Jiang Yun would never abandon her. However, from the looks of it now¡­ Qin Xiaoxi had always given him the feeling that she was able to withstand the strong winds and cmities.


    The road ahead wouldn¡¯t be so easy¡­

 Chapter 108 - Holy Saint Snow Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 108: Holy Saint Snow Mountain</h4>


    ¡°By the way, tell me what¡¯s on this Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s question pulled Jiang Yun back from his thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t feel like talking.


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m just curious,¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered. She seemed to have remembered something, and her eyes revealed a hint of devilish. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know anything, too?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Jiang Yun felt both angry and amused at the same time. However, Qin Xiaoxi was a woman. It was fine if she was only a woman, but she was also the second daughter of the Qin family, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Then I gave you the chance already, hurry up and tell me. It¡¯s too boring if we don¡¯t talk on the way.¡±Qin Xiaoxi yed with her hair.


    Jiang Yun turned to nce at her.


    He had not noticed her earlier.


    Qin Xiaoxi was not wearing the same heavy makeup as she had at the banquet yesterday. She had only put on a little bit of makeup, but for some reason, she looked even better than she did yesterday.


    ¡°The Holy Saint Snow Mountain¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhuh? The Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s interest was piqued again when she heard this word.


    Yes, she was more curious than anyone else. She wanted to know more about the ces on the maind that she had never been to before. As for the Northern Region, the deste ce which she had been told was isted from the world since she was young, naturally, she could not let it go.


    ¡°Rumor has it that there is a Snowmen n under the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡±


    Jiang Yun thought for a while and then slowly said these words.


    ¡°You seem to have mentioned this before, but¡­ These snowmen, could it be¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head and began to reimagine the appearance of the snowmen in her mind, but no matter what, she still thought that they were supposed to look cute.


    ¡°This is not the kind of snowman that you¡¯re imagining. These snowmen are not those snowmen.¡± Jiang Yun held his forehead and shook his head helplessly. He could roughly guess that Qin Xiaoxi was probably imagining the type of snowman which constituted of a big sphere and a small sphere, with a carrot stuck in the middle of the small sphere.


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded, but she immediately felt that something was wrong. ¡°Hey, you were the one who stopped halfway through talking, okay? Can¡¯t you give me some space to imagine?¡±


    Jiang Yun only smiled lightly, then he continued, ¡°ording to legend, the Snowmen n is a group of creatures who are taller than courtyards, with burly bodies and silver-white fur all over their bodies. They have infinite strength and have their ownnguage. They are very good at imitating.¡±


    ¡°They sound like white-furred goris.¡± Qin Xiaoxi could not help but frown slightly.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s true. They are big white-furred goris.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly agreed and sighed.


    ¡°However, these white-furred goris are not goris at all. They are more intelligent than goris. They have lived at the foot of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain for a long time and suffered from the ravages of snowstorms. Over the past few hundred years, they have been able to withstand any extreme low temperatures. Moreover¡­ Their outer skin have be extremely hard due to this. Ordinary swords and sabers can not cut through their rough and fleshy bodies.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°These white-furred snowmen live in the Northern Region all year round. If one saw any strangers, one would naturally devour them. Half of those who went to the Northern Region to search for treasures probably died at the hands of these white-furred snowmen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? The white-furred snowmen can¡¯t be the only creatures in the Northern Region, right?¡± Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t think much of it. She thought to herself, the Northern Region that many people spoke of as extremely dangerous couldn¡¯t possibly only have the white-furred snowmen, right. She thought that at least there would be something very dangerous.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then what else? ? Hurry up.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little anxious about Jiang Yun¡¯s introduction. It was the first time she saw someone dawdle so much while introducing something.


    ¡°Other than the white-furred snow monsters, there is an even more shocking rumor. Of course, this is only what my Master told me.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Yun fell into silence again.


    This drove Qin Xiaoxipletely round the bend.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Why did you stop talking halfway?¡±


    Jiang Yun ignored her and continued to ponder on something. This made Qin Xiaoxi very angry. What she hated the most was the people who would fall into silence halfway through a story, and it seemed that Jiang Yun liked to do exactly this.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be called Jiang Yun, just change your name to Jiang Ban(Half) !¡±Qin Xiaoxi mumbled at the side.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yun to hear her!


    ¡°Jiang Ban? What are you talking about?¡± Jiang Yun looked at her in confusion.


    Qin Xiaoxi was instantly speechless. It seemed that everyone who came down from Mount God of Heaven Mountain had such sharp ears? Qin Xiaoxi thought that only she could hear what she said, but she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yun to directly catch her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun really felt that Qin Xiaoxi was someone who could bring joy. With a curious person apanying him, perhaps the journey wouldn¡¯t be so boring.


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about how to say it,¡± Jiang Yun replied with a faint smile. Then, he cleared his throat and prepared to continue telling Qin Xiaoxi about the legends of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there was originally no Holy Saint Snow Mountain in the Northern Region. All that was there was a piece of permafrost that had been covered by ice and snow for thousands of years. But¡­ Everything changed when the Frost Dragon of the Northern Region appeared. This Frost Dragon was several miles long and more than a thousand feet wide when it spread its wings. No one knew where it came from. Of course, there were also people who said that it came from another maind that was unknown to us. After all¡­ Until now, no one has crossed the Holy Saint Snow Mountain, and no one knows whether there are other continents beyond the Northern Region.¡±


    ¡°Then how did the Holy Saint Snow Mountaine to be?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was excited again.


    ¡°The year the Frost Dragon appeared, cold wind raged across the entire maind, and the people had no way to live. Countless people died in the extreme cold. Most of those who survived died because of theck of food. At that time, there were very few cultivators. However, for the sake of the safety of the maind, they risked their lives to go to the Northern Region together in an attempt to suppress this terrifying Frost Dragon by joining their forces.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ The final result probably wasn¡¯t satisfactory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. The Frost Dragon¡¯s body was too huge, and its exterior was extremely tough. Moreover, its body emitted an extremely cold power. Ordinary people would be frozen into ice before they even got close to it. The battle between the cultivators and the Frost Dragonsted for half a year.

 Chapter 109 - The Ferry

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Ferry</h4>


    In the end, countless cultivators were dead or injured. At the cost of sacrificing themselves, they used extreme methods to seal it. However, its body was too huge. During the battle, the body of the Frost Dragon fell from the sky and directly made a huge mountain. From then on, the entire Northern Region became a mountain range, and the tallest one among them¡­ is the one people call the Holy Saint Snow Mountain now,¡± Jiang Yun said with a heavy expression.


    ¡°What about the Snow Mountain Dragon? Where did it go in the end?¡± To Qin Xiaoxi, this story was obviously more interesting than that of the Northern Region¡¯s Snowmen n. Even her expression at the moment was very serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Frost Dragon,¡± Jiang Yun corrected her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Carry on!¡±


    ¡°The remaining cultivators sealed the Frost Dragon in the iceyers of the huge rift valley under the Holy Saint Snow Mountain with the price of all their spiritual power and their lives. From that moment on, the extreme cold energy that swept across the entire maind gradually disappeared. The people slowly began to live a normal life. However, the influence brought by the Frost Dragon did notpletely disappear. It is still affecting the Northern Region and the surrounding sea areas.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was somewhat yearning for more.


    ¡°This is also why the wind and waves around the Northern Region can not be calcted normally. Many people never returned since they were swept into the sea by the merciless wind and waves before they even saw the Northern Region. Just this alone is enough to persuade many people to leave. Therefore, the Northern Region has be and of death in the eyes of many people.¡±


    What Jiang Yun said was true. Ever since his master¡¯s generation, the Northern Region had be a ce that no one cared about. Most people were afraid. And the only two Holy Saint Snow Ganodermas that appeared were 70 years ago. Countless people went to the Northern Region to obtain them. It was said that only one person returned. The people who went were all powerful cultivators. As for the two Holy Spirit Snow Ganodermas, they disappeared from the sight of many merchants after going through the ck market.


    The He Family had once spent 100,000 gold coins to buy the two Holy Spirit Snow Ganodermas, but it was in vain.


    From this, it could be seen how precious the Holy Spirit Snow Ganoderma was.


    Qin Xiaoxi could now roughly understand the situation in the Northern Region.


    Perhaps the northern region was really as Jiang Yun had said, extremely dangerous.


    No matter what, I will get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma for you¡­ Sister¡­ You must wait for me! Qin Xiaoxi squeezed the jade pendant which she wore on her waist. It was a personal item given to her by Qin Mingzhu three years ago. She had always protected it well and it had never left her side.


    Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi and did not say anything for a long time.


    He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely pluck that Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma from the top of the mountain and save your sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi did not know what to say for a moment.


    She was naturally more at ease by Jiang Yun¡¯s side.


    After going out for three years, she gradually understood that there were some things that could not be done well alone by herself. However, when it came to saving her sister, she would risk her life to save her, even if it meant going through fire and water.


    ¡°The Power of Blood Shadow in your sister¡¯s body has been temporarily suppressed by me. It won¡¯t deteriorate in the near future, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Yun cleared his throat and looked into the distance again, ¡°It¡¯s just that what I said about the northern region might not be true. It¡¯s just a rumor.¡±


    The reason why Jiang Yun had thought about it for so long was because he was worried that it would damage Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s morale. However, it did not seem to be the case now. Qin Xiaoxi was so eager to save her sister that she could not care less at this moment.


    Although it was a rumor, and many people had spread it because of fear, it had some basis. Therefore, Jiang Yun did not dare to take it lightly this time because in the Northern Region, he would encounter things that he had nevere into contact with in the past few years.


    And now, the only good news was that someone had once obtained the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. As for how it was obtained, no one knew. Although the price was heavy, at least Jiang Yun could confirm that there must be the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma on the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    Since the two of them had already taken this step, they were already like ants on the same rope. Jiang Yun had to keep an eye on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s safety at all times.


    The rest was up to fate.


    It was unknown how long the two of them followed the route the waiter had pointed out.


    They finally arrived at a ce that looked like a market.


    But the only thing that puzzled them was that there were no noisy shouts here. There were only fierce-looking vendors and the strong stench of decay and fish in the air.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gaze instantly turned sharp. She looked around vigntly, and then her gaze became natural again. She slowly walked with Jiang Yun towards the ferry.


    This should be the transfer point for the ck market vendors.


    Although Qin Xiaoxi was a woman, Jiang Yun nced at her and saw that although Qin Xiaoxi looked very natural on the surface, as if she was no different from usual. However, one of her fingers that was holding the sword was already pressed against the hilt. It seemed like she was already on guard, but Jiang Yun did not notice the slightest change in the muscles on her face.


    It seemed like the cultivation of the Sakura Sect was not undeserved.


    Kong Li was different. If his other two disciples were like Qin Xiaoxi, Jiang Yun would probably be overjoyed.


    However, it was true that Qin Xiaoxi was the first person Jiang Yun saw who could use the cultivation techniques of the Sakura Sect flexibly. This was not only due to Qin Xiaoxi being smart and talented. More importantly, she loved and understood the cultivation techniques.


    From the moment she drew her sword, she would not hesitate.


    ¡°It seems that we have found the right ce,¡± Jiang Yun continued leisurely. ¡°Let me talk to the boatmen in a while. How about you keep up appearances for me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put up a good front for me?¡± Qin Xiaoxi naturally or half unconsciously teased Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Then your appearance must be a sufficiently big,¡± Jiang Yun added cheerfully.


    ¡°Come on, as if you¡¯re the only one who knows how to talk.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was almost amused by him. She cast her gaze into the distance and saw a few simple wooden houses not far away. Those wooden houses had been in disrepair for a long time, and the sea breeze had invaded them. They were already in tatters.

 Chapter 110 - Buying a Boat

    <h4>Chapter 110: Buying a Boat</h4>


    An old man in shabby clothes was leaning against the door of the wooden house. The old man was smoking a pipe, and smoke filled the air around him.


    ¡°I think we have found someone who might be willing to take us to the Northern Region.¡±


    Jiang Yun said to Qin Xiaoxi softly.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally knew who he was talking about. She shifted her gaze to the old man at the door of the wooden house.


    The old man seemed to have noticed that Qin Xiaoxi was sizing him up. There was a hint of doubt in his deep eyes as he sized up the foreign woman. This made Qin Xiaoxi feel very ufortable, it was as if her entire body was being invaded.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Jiang Yun stopped Qin Xiaoxi who was about to go forward with him and walked to the front of the old man.


    ¡°Can we go out to sea?¡± Jiang Yun looked calmly at the old man in front of him.


    The old man¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them.


    ¡°Two people?¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    The old man flicked his head and continued to stare at Qin Xiaoxi, who was behind Jiang Yun, with an indecent smile on his face. His jet-ck teeth were all exposed after he grinned, which made Qin Xiaoxi feel disgusted.


    Jiang Yun moved slightly to the side.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Realizing that Jiang Yun was blocking his line of sight, he didn¡¯t continue to stare at Qin Xiaoxi. He found a small wooden stool at the side, sat down, and fiddled with the pipe in his hand.


    Qin Xiaoxi went forward as well. As soon as she did so, she smelled the nauseating smell of the pipe smoke. Qin Xiaoxi fanned the air in front of her nose with her hand, trying to make herself feel better.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The old man stuffed some tobo leaves into his pipe and took a slender bamboo stick, squeezing them into the pipe bit by bit.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Northern Region.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man¡¯s hand that was fiddling with the pipe stopped.


    He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°No.¡±


    This confused the two of them.


    ¡°I can pay you 100 gold coins.¡± Jiang Yun saw that the old man didn¡¯t seem to be willing, so he made his own offer.


    The old man seemed to have heard a funny joke, and he suddenlyughed strangely.


    Hehehehehehe¡­


    The old man raised his head and looked at Qin Xiaoxi who was behind Jiang Yun again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little beauty¡­ Let me give you a piece of advice. You¡¯d better go back.¡± The old man looked at her with a strange smile. This made Qin Xiaoxi feel very ufortable. If she didn¡¯t need his help to go out to sea, Qin Xiaoxi might have pulled out her sword and blinded the lecherous eyes of this wretched old man.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go ashore. Just send us there.¡±


    The old man shook his head.


    ¡°It seems that you guys still don¡¯t understand the situation. In the sea of the Northern Region, the weather is constantly changing. There are countless ferocious tsunamis, and there are even sea demons. I believe that you guys don¡¯t want to be eaten, right?¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze became extremely terrifying when he said this.


    ¡°I can pay you 50 more.¡±


    Jiang Yun opened his mouth again.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face was speechless when she heard this.


    No matter how rich she was, Jiang Yun wouldn¡¯t offer an exorbitant price and go for 150 gold coins each round, right? But after careful thought, perhaps she really did have so much money in her pocket.


    The old man looked at them and shook his head. Then, he put on the bamboo hat behind him.


    ¡°It seems that you people are really not afraid of death.¡±


    The old man lit up his pipe again and took another puff. The white smoke filled the air between the three of them again, stimting and choking their noses.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send you there, but you can buy my boat andpass.¡± After putting on the bamboo hat, the old man slowly walked to the beach behind the wooden house.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi quickly followed.


    It was a good idea to buy a boat themselves. Although they didn¡¯t have a guide, Qin Xiaoxi felt much morefortable when she thought of the fact that she didn¡¯t need to sail with this wretched old man.


    The beach that the old man brought them to was filled with a thick fishy stench. A few old-looking wooden boats were quietly moored beside the small dock. They were all tightly locked by chains.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The old man pointed at a boat that looked smaller than the other boats.


    The boat was very shabby. The bow of the boat was wrapped in a wet fishing. Some of the wooden nks on the boat were already covered with mold. The entire boat seemed like it would fall apart at any moment.


    ¡°There are no other boats?¡± Jiang Yun was actually a little speechless.


    The boat gave him the feeling that it would be smashed into pieces by the waves before they reached the Northern Region.


    ¡°No, just this one. 150 gold coins.¡± The old man looked at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi with a wicked smile.


    Just this boat? 150 gold coins? ? ?


    ¡°This boat of yours, 150 gold coins. How can you say that?¡± Qin Xiaoxi finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andined, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob instead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You can ask the others. I don¡¯t think anyone here is willing to take you to that damn ce,¡± the old man saidcently as he took another puff of his pipe.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not taking us there,¡± Qin Xiaoxi added resentfully. She was about to go up and argue with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else and take a look.¡± Jiang Yun stopped Qin Xiaoxi and pulled her towards the other ces.


    The old man was not anxious at all. He watched them leave with a strange smile as if he was sure that they woulde back.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi walked around and asked many of the boatmen. However, when they heard that the pair were going to the Northern Region, they shook their heads and even refused to sell their boats.


    ¡°It really ticks me off. Not only is this damn old man obscene, he¡¯s also a profiteer.¡± Qin Xiaoxi almost cut down the trees beside her with a strike of her sword. Sheined angrily, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Buy the boat.¡± Jiang Yun spread his hands helplessly. It seemed that the only person who could help them to get to the Northern Region was that wretched old man. When Jiang Yun said this, he looked at Qin Xiaoxi with an unfathomable expression, ¡°¡­ but this will have to depend on you, second young miss of the Qin Ffamily.¡±


    Bastard¡­ This bastard.


    Qin Xiaoxi cursed Jiang Yun secretly. It seemed that he was using her like a purse? ? ? ? Now she would have to spend 150 gold coins to buy a broken boat. These 150 gold coins were enough for her to buy a whole cart of high-grade rouge and powder!

 Chapter 111 - The Journey Begins

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Journey Begins</h4>


    Helpless, the two had no choice but to return to the wretched old man¡¯s wooden house.


    Qin Xiaoxi was extremely unwilling.


    But for the sake of her sister, she had no choice but to go ahead regradless.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± This time, the old man continued to sit leisurely on his chair, as if he had long anticipated that Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun woulde looking for him again.


    ¡°Where is the boat? I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Qin Xiaoxi walked forward impatiently and took out her wallet from the storage bag in her pocket.


    This wallet was really big.


    Even the old man was a little stunned.


    She must be a woman from a rich family.


    The old man¡¯s eyes rolled and a nostalgic thought emerged in his mind.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The three of them came to the broken boat again. The old man had already prepared a wooden box for the gold coins.


    Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes unwillingly.


    ¡°Watch carefully.¡±


    One¡­


    Two¡­


    Five¡­


    Ten¡­


    One hundred and forty-nine¡­ One hundred and fifty¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked impatiently. Jiang Yun was also stunned by what he saw.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± The old manughed strangely.


    Qin Xiaoxi was really irritated this time. ¡°Not enough? You said 150 gold coins?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. This boat needs 180 gold coins before you can take it away.¡± The old man grinned again, and his ck teeth showed in front of the two of them again.


    ¡°How can you go back on your words? I heard you say 150 gold coins.¡± Qin Xiaoxi clenched her fists. She was so angry that Jiang Yun could see that her ears were red with anger.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly stopped her, afraid that Qin Xiaoxi would do something outrageous.


    This old man was the only seller at the moment. If she was impulsive, they would not be able to do anything. They might not even get a fishing.


    ¡°There are 30 pieces more, right?¡± Jiang Yun dug into his pocket, ready to take some for the old man.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi was instantly speechless when she saw this? The dignified Sect Master of the Deity Sect actually bowed to a profiteer? ? ?


    Jiang Yun just smiled and signaled Qin Xiaoxi not to be rash with his eyes. Then, he directly threw the money bag in his pocket into the wooden box. ¡°There¡¯s no need to count. Adding the original, there¡¯s a total of 200 gold coins.¡±


    When the old man heard this, his eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You two are really generous!¡± The old man immediatelyughed, making Qin Xiaoxi feeling the want to beat his ck teeth down. From just now, she had cursed this wretched old man countless times in her heart. She had even dragged out his eighteen generations of ancestors.


    ¡°You have got the money. So, this boat is ours now, right?¡± Jiang Yun looked at the old man in front of him with a half-smile, as if he was brewing some wicked idea.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The old man happily held the money box and was ready to turn back to his wooden house.


    He had really met a rich financier, 200 gold coins were easily obtained.


    ¡°Watch carefully,¡± Jiang Yun whispered softly into the ear of the angry Qin Xiaoxi. Qin Xiaoxi looked at him in confusion when she heard this.


    One could only see Jiang Yun gently squeezed with his right hand, and a stone suddenly flew to the feet of the old man as if it had grown legs.


    There was a thump.


    The old man did not notice the stoneing out from under his feet at all. He directly fell on the sand and took a big mouthful of sand. He looked extremely miserable.


    This scene was enough for Qin Xiaoxi to vent her anger. She almostughed out loud.


    ¡°How is it? Are you in a better mood?¡± The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded with satisfaction. Then, she stepped onto the stairs and prepared to enter the broken boat with Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±it seemed that no one had been on this boat for a long time.


    Many corners of the deck were covered with mold, and the smell of mold instantly entered their nostrils. The boat was not big, and the deck could only amodate about eight or ninerge wooden boxes.


    Qin Xiaoxi walked into the cabin.


    The cabin was not big, but it had all the basic necessities. A table was ced in the middle. There was a secret door on the floor behind the table. Jiang Yun slowly reached out to open it, and an ear-piercing sound was heard. It seemed that the cabin had two floors, and there was another cabin at the bottom, but it did not seem to be very big.


    ¡°Are you satisfied? 200 gold coins for such a broken boat. Do you know how to bargain?¡± Qin Xiaoxi could not help but feel a fire rise in her heart again when she thought of this.


    ¡°There is no one in the vicinity who is willing to take us to the Northern Region. It is naturally impossible to bargain with the old man.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head. In fact, he was also somewhat regretful that he had offered such a high price. If he had gone lower, he wouldn¡¯t have been ripped off by this old man.


    ¡°It would have been better if you hadn¡¯t offered such a high price in the beginning. Alright¡­ 200 gold coins was like money down the drain.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head speechlessly. Although they had already taught that wretched old man a lesson, she still felt a lot of displeasure in her heart.


    Especially after she had spent 150 gold coins, she was still cheated. Thinking of this, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s heart was filled with displeasure.


    However, things had already happened. No matter how she thought about it, this broken boat was already theirs.


    Qin Xiaoxi turned her gaze and found a brasspass on the wooden table.


    Qin Xiaoxi opened thepass and spun it twice. Fortunately, thepass was still functional. Otherwise, she would have to buy anotherpass.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Jiang Yun walked to the door of the cabin and did not forget to reminded her before he left, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked him in confusion.


    ¡°To prepare some necessary things.¡± Jiang Yun thought for a while and then walked out of the cabin.


    Qin Xiaoxi sighed and found a chair to sit down.


    No matter what, they could go out to sea now. She was getting closer and closer to the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    Qin Xiaoxi touched the jade pendant she wore on her waist again, and the kind of cordial feeling came again. She touched it gently, as if she was afraid that it would break. She thought to herself.


    Sister¡­ You must wait for me. I¡¯m ready to go out to sea. I¡¯ll find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma for you soon and heal your injury.


    Qin Xiaoxi rested her head on her hands and looked at the door of the cabin nkly. She didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yun was going to buy. He was so mysterious and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 112 - Set Sail

    <h4>Chapter 112: Set Sail</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a short while, sounds of movement came from outside the cabin. Jiang Yun, dressed in white, appeared at the cabin door again, but this time he was carrying a cloth parcel. The parcel was very big and bulging. No one knew what it was.


    Jiang Yun ced the parcel on the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± Jiang Yun said and walked out of the cabin door, preparing to untie the rope connecting the port.


    ¡°So mysterious...¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered as she watched Jiang Yun walk out of the cabin door.. She reached out and opened the parcel, and she saw two bags inside, one big and one small. She curiously untied the small one, but it was actually not small at all. There was a row of griddle cakes inside. Qin Xiaoxi poked at them with her hand. The outer part of the griddle cakes was very crisp and hard. After taking one out, she found that the griddle cake was also very big. It was as big as Jiang Yun¡¯s face.


    Qin Xiaoxi went closer and took a sniff. The griddle cake still had some fragrance.


    It seemed that Jiang Yun had prepared well. He had even prepared the rations for her on the way.


    She put down the small bag and looked at the big one next to it.


    The bag was very big. It seemed that it was the one that made the parcel bulge.


    Qin Xiaoxi opened it and saw a thick gray fur coat fell out. The color was really ugly no matter how one looked at it. Qin Xiaoxi took it out and spread it on the table to take a look. Although the fur coat looked extremely ugly, but it was really warm.


    There was another set in the bag.


    It seemed that Jiang Yun had already prepared Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s portion too.


    Of course, there were also thick woolen pants in the bag. Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t need to look at them to know that they definitely were as ugly as the top.


    On the other side, Jiang Yun had already untied the rope.


    The boat was no longer bound and was being pushed by the waves bit by bit.


    Jiang Yun quickly used the steering wheel to change the direction of the boat. Then, he walked to the stern and raised the sail.


    The moment the sail was raised, a lot of dust fell. As expected, the boat was really old, even the sail had a lot of holes.


    Jiang Yun opened the worn-outpass. After thepass rotated once, the north side was fixed on his right side.


    Jiang Yun stretched out his hand to feel the wind. The wind direction today wasing from the south, which really gave him a helping hand. By riding the wind, they might be able to reach the Northern Region faster. If nothing unexpected happened, they only needed to sail for seven or eight days.


    At this moment, the boat also made a gurgling sound. Then, it slowly sailed towards the sea.


    Jiang Yun nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, he went into the cabin.


    ¡°So you know how to steer boats.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him in shock. She really didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Master of the Deity Sect actually knew how to sail. She wondered if there was anything that Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s much better than you going to the Northern Region alone.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and then moved a chair to sit beside Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun. ¡°Oh, please!¡±


    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect you to have prepared everything. Food and clothes.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at the table full of food and clothes and nodded in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re more thoughtful and thorough.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jiang Yun nodded in satisfaction and then prepared to put away the clothes on the table.


    ¡°But the clothes are too ugly.¡±


    Jiang Yun was amused and vexed at the same time. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Xiaoxi to be so demanding. ¡°I have no choice. At that kind of ce, I can only buy these things.¡±


    ¡°How about you put them on and show me first.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun with a wicked smile. She wanted to see what Jiang Yun would look like in this animal fur coat.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi, who was trying to stifle herughter.


    ¡°Nothing... then...¡±Qin Xiaoxi quickly held her expression.


    ¡°Hmm? Then what?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    ¡°Then how are we going to sleep at night?¡±


    Jiang Yun was silent for a while. When Qin Xiaoxi asked, she felt that her question was very strange, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°How to sleep? I remember there should be some dry straws at the bottom of the cabin, so we can only use those to make the bed first. If you¡¯re afraid of them pricking you, you can take a coat to put on it as a cushion first,¡± Jiang Yun said as he looked at the secret door that had been opened.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    He didn¡¯t know if Qin Xiaoxi would get used to sleeping on a dry straw bed. After all, she was a girl from a rich family. It might be the first time in her life that she slept on straws.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to suffer from some inconveniences first. After we find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, then you can return to Thunder City and sleep on a big bed.¡± Jiang Yun took out a griddle cake and took a bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay... It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t lied on one before.¡± Qin Xiaoxi smiled.


    This shocked Jiang Yun. It seemed that for the three years that she had gone out to train, she had suffered a lot. No wonder... Qin Xiaoxi waspletely different from the rich kids he had met.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°ording to the wind force now, we¡¯ll probably reach the Northern Region in a week.¡±


    ¡°I heard that wretched old man mention the sea demon... Are they real?¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid! I¡¯m just curious!¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He felt more and more that Qin Xiaoxi was actually quite cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a legend. Maybe thee people who went out to sea panicked in the storm and mistook the flying fishes in the sea for sea demons.¡±


    ¡°Then you probably know a little about them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re generally described as monsters with a human¡¯s body and a fish¡¯s tail, with a harpoon in their hands. They devour the people who get lost in the storm on the sea. In my opinion, these are all just made-up nonsense, stories from the boatmen who scare themselves. But it might not be all fake.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was a little solemn when he said this.


    ¡°Right? You even said that the Snowmen n of the Northern Region is real. I think you know about the various ferocious beasts outside of Thunder City.¡±

 Chapter 113 - The Eve of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Eve of the Storm</h4>


    What Qin Xiaoxi said made sense, but whether it was the Snowmen tribe of the Northern Region or the Sea Demon n mentioned by the old man, they were far more ferocious than the ferocious beasts outside of Thunder City. Even Jiang Yun had never encountered them, let alone know how to deal with these demons.


    At this moment, the sea was still calm. The scorching noon sun shone in every corner. Through the window, the surface of the sea under the scorching sun was sparkling, as countless crystals had been ced into it. The reflected light made Qin Xiaoxi a little dizzy.


    Jiang Yun put thest mouthful of the griddle cake into his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t know how his three disciples were doing now.


    For some reason, he was actually a little worried this time. He was worried that Kong Li and Xiong Ji would do something impulsive again. Xiong Ji was easier to deal with, but if added with Kong Li, Yu Sisi might not be able to stop them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat some?¡± Jiang Yun noticed Qin Xiaoxi, who was suddenly silent. She was staring nkly at the griddle cakes on the table.


    ¡°I. . .¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jiang Yun took out his storage bag and took out a box of packed salted vegetables and steamed corn bread.


    If Qin Xiaoxi was not mistaken, it was what they had eaten in the inn this morning.


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t eat much because she was in a hurry.


    ¡°I think you might like this more than the griddle cakes.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and ced them in front of Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°You even packed them?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun in shock.


    ¡°Yes, eat it.¡± From how she looked in the morning, Jiang Yun guessed that she had not have enough of them to her heart¡¯s content. To be honest, the griddle cakes in the ck market were really t and insipid, ¡°You eat well. I¡¯m going back to continue steering and see if the direction has shifted.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded. After saying this, Jiang Yun pped his hands and stood up. Then, he walked out of the cabin.


    Jiang Yun opened thepass. Along the way, the coastline behind him finally disappeared from Jiang Yun¡¯s sight. The surrounding scenery had turned into an endless sea. Even the reefs and small inds had disappeared without a trace.


    It was hard to imagine how the boatmen would be able to find the direction they wanted to head in without apass in the boundless sea .


    ¡°It really is a vast ocean.¡±


    Just as Jiang Yun was still thinking, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s voice came from behind him. She watched as Jiang Yun continuously adjusted the rudder of the boat in slight margins. The boat moved up and down along with the waves, but its speed was not as fast as when it had just set sail.


    Jiang Yun stretched out his hand to feel the wind again.


    After noon, the Sun became more and more intense. The southerly wind that was originally blowing had also be indistinct at this moment. Sometimes, one could not even feel a trace of it.


    ¡°Yes¡­ so it¡¯s not hard to imagine that many boatmen have lost their way here.¡± Jiang Yun steadied the rudder.


    ¡°I think that the people who went out to sea and never returned might not have been swallowed by tsunamis. Most of the time, they might have gotten lost in this vast ocean.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi walked to the side of the boat¡¯s railing and felt thefort brought by the sea breeze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t experienced this for a long time? I remember that you need to go by water to get to Sakura Valley from Thunder City.¡±


    Jiang Yun said with a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Besides¡­¡± It was only more than ten miles to get from Thunder City to Sakura Valley by water. However, this time was different. She was going to sail on this endless sea for another week. If one had to sail on this sea for a week, one would probably be lost.


    The following two days of sailing were very smooth. Although the scorching Sun during noon usually caused a wave of heat, there was still a southerly wind apanying them every morning. Jiang Yun¡¯s ship would often ride the wind and waves moving forward at these times.


    But in the end, this was only the calm before the storm.


    The more it was like this, the more Jiang Yun¡¯s worries grew.


    Everything was too calm, so calm that it didn¡¯t even make sense.


    Even though it was already past the typhoon season, the tranquility of this sea was too terrifying.


    And following the two days of voyage, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also clearly discovered that the originally blue sea had gradually turned into an eerie ck color. It looked as if they were sailing in a sea of demons.


    It seemed that the depth of the sea was very deep.


    The deeper they went into the sea, the calmer the surroundings became.


    After Jiang Yun taught Qin Xiaoxi how to steer the ship, he and Qin Xiaoxi took turns steering the ship. During the day, Qin Xiaoxi would steer the ship, and at night, they would exchange positions. On one hand, considering that regarding the matter of steering the ship, Qin Xiaoxi might not have much confidence to sail at night, nor could she make a quick judgment in an emergency. On the other hand, it was also because Jiang Yun wanted Qin Xiaoxi to retain a certain amount of energy so that she would have enough energy to find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    After Jiang Yun gave some more instructions, he returned to the cabin. For convenience, he did not go down to the the cabin at the bottom. Instead, he spread a pile of licorice by the foot of the table. Then, he fell asleep. After looking after the rudder for two consecutive nights, Jiang Yun was clearly in low spirits, but fortunately, the spiritual power in his body had a certain degree of conditioning effect on him, so it was not particrly unbearable. As long as he had a good sleep in the afternoon, everything would be back to normal.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who was controlling the rudder, also yawned.


    After looking at the endless, pitch-ck sea for two days in a row, she was obviously a little visually tired.


    She had thought that the journey to get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma would be extremely dangerous, but she had not expected that they had not even seen a single fish so far. They were just like a numb machine, slowly sailing towards the other side of the seemingly endless sea.


    The scorching sun after noon was a little dazzling. Qin Xiaoxi opened thepass to confirm the direction once again. She then found a ce where the sunlight would not easily shine on and sat down to rest.

 Chapter 116 - After the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 116: After the Storm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tsunami, which was more than a hundred feet tall, was actually split apart by Jiang Yun¡¯s huge spiritual power.


    The sweat on Jiang Yun¡¯s forehead and the rain all merged into one.


    The tsunami seemed to be fighting against his spiritual power, trying to heal the crack that would allow them to pass through, and smash Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun¡¯s boat into pieces.


    Jiang Yun roared again.


    His spiritual power surged and strengthened again.


    The powerful spiritual power opened the gap wider and wider.


    It directly changed the direction of the tsunami.


    And their boat also passed through the crack smoothly! But it was not over yet.. The violent release of spiritual power almost exhausted Jiang Yun. He almost fell to the ground with a flop.


    When she saw this, Qin Xiaoxi quickly released the guardrail that she had been holding onto tightly and ran to Jiang Yun¡¯s side, trying to help him up. Jiang Yun panted heavily and put a hand on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s back.


    He shook his head, trying to regain his senses.


    Fortunately, there were temporarily no terrifying waves after the huge tsunami. This gave Jiang Yun some time to catch his breath.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡± Qin Xiaoxi worriedly helped him to the back of the rudder. This also allowed Jiang Yun to lean and rest for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel very good.¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s breathing had also stabilized a little. He was a little scared. If there were a few more waves like this, even Jiang Yun might not be able to hold them off for long.


    The storm on the sea was still ongoing.


    Fortunately, there were no more big waves.


    However, although the violent storm that could not be stopped had be much smaller, the heavy rain was still pouring down. The rain came down to the point they almost couldn¡¯t open their eyes.


    ¡°The storm has calmed down for now. Why don¡¯t I help you to the cabin to rest first?¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly helped Jiang Yun up again and led him into the cabin.


    The moment the two of them entered the cabin, they seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden. They sat on the chairs, ignoring the fact that their bodies were soaked like wet chickens.


    Qin Xiaoxi still hadn¡¯t recovered from her senses as to how the huge wave had appeared, and how Jiang Yun had split the huge wave with his own strength.


    However, Jiang Yun could resolve the crisis brought by the huge wave by only relying on his spiritual power alone. This was something that Qin Xiaoxi had never expected. She didn¡¯t dare to believe it, but it was the truth. However, it was no wonder, he was able to be the Sect Master of Mount God of Heaven at such a young age. It seemed that Jiang Yun¡¯s cultivation realm was definitely at the top. At least, no one in the Thunder City would be able topete with him.


    Perhaps on her trip with Jiang Yun to look for the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma this time, she could learn from him and improve her cultivation realm.


    There were very few cultivators in the Qin Family to begin with.


    Her father, Qin Haisheng, also knew little about this matter. After her grandmother passed away, there was no one in the Qin Family who could make a name for themselves as a cultivator. Therefore, many people preferred to refer to the Qin Family as a literary family.


    Up until now, Qin Xiaoxi might be the only one who could be counted as a cultivator in the Qin family.


    ¡°How exciting...¡± Qin Xiaoxi breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly drank a mouthful of cold water in the pot, trying to make herself feel better.


    ¡°It was indeed exciting... But if they didn¡¯t know chalk from cheese and came a few more times, it would probably be unbearable.¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly shook his head when he heard this, ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down yet. From the looks of it, we¡¯ve already entered the Sea of the Northern Region. This is faster than I expected.¡±


    Yes, Jiang Yun had never expected that the Northern Region woulde so quickly.


    At this time, Jiang Yun had already removed all the sails and used his spiritual power to control the boat¡¯s course, proceeding in the direction indicated by thepass. Outside the window, the sound of the wind gradually died down, and only the sound of the rain crazily pping against the deck could be heard. When Jiang Yun heard this, he was naturally relieved. As long as the demonic wind dissipated, they would not encounter any more deadly waves.


    Jiang Yun took out a map from his storage bag and spread it out on the table. The map seemed to be a little old, and the four corners of the map were already wet from Jiang Yun¡¯s wet hands.


    The map showed the locations of the four continents. Jiang Yun¡¯s finger moved up slightly along the ferry that they had set off from.


    If Jiang Yun¡¯s guess was correct, they had already reached the boundary of the Sea of the Northern Region, and were only two-thirds away from the distance to the Northern Region.


    If nothing unexpected happened, with this speed and course, they would be able to reach the Northern Region within the next three to four days.


    Unknowingly when, Qin Xiaoxi who was at the side had already moved a few stones and firewood from the bottom to the side of the table.


    Qin Xiaoxi spread ayer of stones on the ground and roughly formed them into a circle. She then pressed a pile of hay firmly onto the stones. Then, she gently waved her finger and a stream of spiritual power entered the haystack.


    The haystack emitted gray smoke in an instant and began to crackle. Soon, mes slowly rose from the bottom of the haystack.


    The mes warmed the two of them up a lot.


    He did not expect Qin Xiaoxi to have such a skill, or that she would also know that they should start a fire now.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to take into ount that this boat was a wooden boat. Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, he gently touched the floor with his index finger, and a weak spiritual power instantly spread throughout the entire boat.


    What Jiang Yun cast was ayer of protection.


    He used his spiritual power to iste the deck of the boat, so that it could withstand a certain amount of fire. This way, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their home burning down while they were half asleep, before they even reached the Northern Region.


    Qin Xiaoxi stretched out her palm and ced it on the side of the mes. She used her palm to feel the warmth of the mes. Jiang Yun naturally didn¡¯t sit idle as well. He went to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s side and ced a few sticks of firewood into the fire.


    The moment the firewood came into contact with the mes, a few sparks appeared and crackled.


    The warm mes were reflected in their eyes and kept jumping. The two of them quietly felt the warmth brought by the mes and said nothing.


    Their bodies were much warmer, but the only ufortable thing was that their clothes were soaked from head to toe.

 Chapter 119 - The Battle in the Illusion

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Battle in the Illusion</h4>


    At this moment, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in the distance. She was tied tightly to the pir at the side.


    It was¡­ Her sister, Qin Mingzhu!


    ¡°Sister! ! I¡¯m Coming! ! Sister! !¡± Qin Xiaoxi saw Qin Mingzhu like this and quickly went forward, wanting to untie Qin Mingzhu.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, leave quickly.¡± Qin Mingzhu¡¯s face was pale, and even the words she said were very weak and soft. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi gradually realized that Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were bing more and more horrified, as if something had appeared behind her, and she didn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister¡­¡± before Qin Xiaoxi could ask, she felt heavy footsteps behind him. Every step the person took was apanied by the sound of metal chains shaking. The sound echoed in the spacious hall. For some reason, it carried a hint of a deep chill.


    In the next second, an ear-piercing sound was heard. Qin Xiaoxi could hear it clearly, and understood it. It was clearly the sound of a sword rubbing against the floor.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly turned around and saw a tall figure swaying not far away. The monster had a strong build and strong limbs. It held a terrifying giant sword in its hand. The de of the giant sword kept rubbing against the ground, sparks were constantly popping up.


    Qin Xiaoxi frowned.


    What kind of monster was this.


    ¡°You should leave quickly, little sister. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Qin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She shook her head desperately, trying to let Qin Xiaoxi escape first.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Seeing that the chains that bound Qin Mingzhu could not be untied no matter how hard she tried, Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly took a step back and shed at the chains with her sword. However, when the de of the sword touched the chain on the pir, it only made a crisp sound. Nothing else happened. The chain was still firmly bound on Qin Mingzhu, safe and sound.


    The monster was getting closer and closer.


    Qin Xiaoxi finally saw the face of the monster clearly. The head of the monster was clearly the face of He Zhao, or rather¡­ This monster was He Zhao! ! ! !


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t care less. She angrily waved the Yue Maiden Sword in her hand again. The de of the sword smashed against the iron chain with a loud and clear sound, but there wasn¡¯t even a crack on the chain.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, you have to leave quickly, little sister! !¡± Qin Mingzhu shouted desperately.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and her clear eyes suddenly shed with a trace of fierceness. She hurriedly turned around.


    At this moment, He Zhao was dragging the huge sword that caused fear in people¡¯s hearts, and he started trotting towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    This¡­ He Zhao? ¡­ How did he turn into this appearance that was neither human nor ghost? Could it be that the Power of Blood Shadow in his body was out of his control? It had turned him into such an ugly and tall monster?


    It was obvious that with the current situation, Qin Xiaoxi had no time to think further.


    Regardless of whether he was a human or a ghost, Qin Xiaoxi swore to cut He Zhao¡¯s head off.


    Of course, this was also the only way to save her sister¡¯s life.


    The monster-like He Zhao was right in front of her. He Zhao let out an angry roar and swung the giant sword in his hand. A wave of heat instantly pressed down on Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally wouldn¡¯t allow him deliver such a blow. If He Zhao¡¯s giant sword, which was as big as her, struck her, she would probably die with no bones left behind.


    Qin Xiaoxi took an Instant Step and quickly dodged He Zhao¡¯s attack.


    How powerful was He Zhao¡¯s sword? The huge sword didn¡¯t hit Qin Xiaoxi, but it directly cut a huge crack in the ground. There were raging mes surging wildly in the crack.


    Although she had dodged He Zhao¡¯s attack.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s forehead still broke out in cold sweat when she saw this scene.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her sword, and several sword shadows shed out with lightning speed.


    However, they were all cut in half by He Zhao¡¯s giant sword.


    He Zhao then raised his other hand abruptly and the ground instantly began to shake violently.


    Qin Xiaoxi was naturally familiar with this move. During the banquet, He Zhao had used this move in the battle between Jiang Yun and He Zhao. Qin Xiaoxi quickly flew into the air and the violently shaking ground instantly shattered, but¡­ What happened next shocked Qin Xiaoxi greatly.


    There was no longer just one huge ghostly hand reaching out from the ground, but along with the cracks, countless ghostly hands that were burning with raging mes rose from the ground! ! !


    Qin Xiaoxi kept dodging.


    But no matter where she ran, these ghostly hands kept following her desperately.


    He Zhao¡¯s raised hand suddenly squeezed.


    The giant ghostly hands that had risen from the ground also instantly clenched. Boom! As the ghostly hands clenched, several mes burst forth at the same time.


    Who would have thought that after she dodged a cmity, something like this would still happen.


    Countless mes seemed to explode.


    In an instant, the hall was also filled with raging mes, and the mes soared to the sky! ! Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s beautiful figure shuttled through the countless fireworks, perfectly dodging them.


    ¡°You monster¡­ Go to Hell!¡±


    Seeing that He Zhao¡¯s attack was finally over, Qin Xiaoxi brandished her sword again.


    Qin Xiaoxi took a few Instant Steps and closed in on He Zhao. Then, her entire body turned into a sword shadow that could almost tear through the air, shing toward the monster-like He Zhao.


    When He Zhao was hit by the first sword shadow of the Thousand Soul Kill, he let out a painful cry. Then, countless sword shadows crazily shed at He Zhao again and again.


    After thest sword shadow had finished shing.


    Qin Xiaoxi had already appeared behind He Zhao.


    He Zhao, who had turned into a monster, had thick and rough skin. The thousand Soul Kill actually couldn¡¯t cause any actual damage to him. However, with so many sword shadows crazily shing at him, they actually cut open He Zhao¡¯s skin and flesh! That wound was at least a few knuckles deep!


    No wonder this was the He Zhao who had gone mad. If it was a normal person, they would probably already have been cut into pieces by the Thousand Soul Kill! During the banquetst time, the man in ck had his limbs and neck cut off precisely by this move of Qin Xiaoxi.


    Although He Zhao had gone mad and turned into a monster.


    However, the pain caused by the damage was still unavoidable.


    He raised his head to the sky and howled in pain. Then, he brandished the huge sword in his hand again.


    Of course, Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t really intend to end it just like that.


    Before He Zhao¡¯s attack arrived, Qin Xiaoxi was already one step ahead of him. A few fierce swordkees pounced towards He Zhao, but all of them were blocked by He Zhao.


    Qin Xiaoxi repeated the same trick and used the Instant Step again. But unexpectedly, He Zhao seemed to have discovered the rhythm of the Instant Step!

 Chapter 122 - The Rules of the Chess Game

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Rules of the Chess Game</h4>


    Jiang Yun walked out of the cabin after saying this.


    Qin Xiaoxi was left in a daze on the chair.


    What Jiang Yun said was not without reason. It was Qin Xiaoxi who had put too much pressure on herself. She wondered how her sister was doing in Thunder City.


    At this moment, Kong Li and the other two were chatting idly in the Qin residence.


    Kong Li was sitting on a stone bench in the pavilion, while Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi were leaning against the pirs on the left and right side of the pavilion. Of course, this was the garden of the Qin residence.


    Around the pavilion was a lotus pond full of vitality. Although the lotus flowers had not bloomed yet, there were still many lotus leaves floating on the clear pond. If one looked closely.., one could even see the koi ying in the pond.


    Yu Sisi took aim and threw the fish food in her hand into the pond.


    Soon, there was movement on the surface of the water. A few koi fought for the fish food floating on the surface of the water. Yu Sisi looked carefully. One of the ck koi was the fiercest. With a swing of its body, it took the lead to take arge part of the fish food.


    ¡°These days are getting more and more boring.¡± Kong Li toyed with his fan and ced a white piece on the chessboard.


    At first nce, it turned out that he was ying chess with himself.


    ¡°Do you know how to y that?¡± Xiong Ji looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just connecting five pieces? What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Kong Li waved his fan and ced another ck piece on the chessboard.


    At this point, Yu Sisi looked over as well.


    In the next second, she burst outughing.


    ¡°This is a Go chessboard. How can it be connecting five pieces in a line?¡± Yu Sisi teased Kong Li, who was trying his best to figure out the chessboard, ¡°Others y Go themselves till endgame. Yet, you¡¯re ying Go-bang with yourself. Are you going against yourself?¡±


    ¡°What Go and Go-bang¡­ These two clearly look exactly the same, okay? Why are there so many rules for human things? ?¡± How could Kong Li be willing to be teased like this, his tsundere little temper could not stand it at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. The Go-bang chessboard is made up of 15 parallel lines of equal distance, with a total of five crossing points.¡± Yu Sisi quickly stood up as she said this and went to Kong Li¡¯s side. ¡°But your chessboard has 19 parallel lines, and there are a total of nine crossing points. So, this is Go.¡±


    Kong Li and Xiong Ji nodded when they heard this.


    It was natural that Kong Li didn¡¯t understand. Kong Li was just a peacock of the Peacock Royal Family, so he naturally didn¡¯t know much about human toys.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to know so much.¡± Kong Li nodded his head thoughtfully. Suddenly, he tilted his head and looked at Yu Sisi with a wicked smile. ¡°Do you want to y a round?¡±


    ¡°Go? ?¡± Yu Sisi looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Tell me about the rules of Go.¡± Kong Li hurriedly messed up the chess pieces. All the white and ck pieces on the Go board were put into the chess piece box again.


    ¡°Can you understand?¡± Yu Sisi looked at Kong Li in confusion. However, when she saw Kong Li¡¯s serious figure while fanning himself, she didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Tell me. How can you know that I can¡¯t understand if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Kong Li put down the fan in his hand and feigned seriousness. ¡°You see, since I¡¯m from the Peacock Royal Family, my brain is definitely not bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji said in unison.


    ¡°Hey! This is your ignorance.¡± Kong Li was recalcitrant when he heard that.


    ¡°Listen carefully first.¡± Yu Sisi did not want to continue arguing with Kong Li because it would be too tiring. Therefore, she decided to introduce the rules of Go. ¡°Just like Go-bang, ce the pieces on these crossing points.¡±


    As Yu Sisi said this, she picked up a white piece with her two fingers and ced it on one of the crossing points on the chessboard.


    ¡°This is how you ce the pieces in sequence. As long as the pieces of the same color are maintained on two adjacent squares, on this basis, they will then be ¡®qi¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What is ¡®qi¡¯? ?¡±The two of them asked Yu Sisi in confusion.


    ¡°Qi¡­ let¡¯s understand it as an inseparable whole.¡± Yu Sisi held her head, then, she ced a ck piece on the side of the white piece. ¡°However, if there is a different colored piece on the side of this piece, it would not be able to form a whole. If it still does not form a whole when the game is settled, then, this piece on the chessboard would not count.¡±


    The two of them nodded after listening.


    It was a mystery as to how Xiong Ji was doing, but Kong Li was already in a daze from what he heard. He did not even understand what Yu Sisi was saying. Instead, he almost fell asleep from Yu Sisi¡¯s exnation.


    Why did this human thing sound soplicated? Kong Li was also confused by what he heard.


    ¡°During the final round, as long as one side announces that he has no more chess pieces and the other party acknowledges it, then the game will be over. Finally, count the number of chess pieces of each party on the chessboard and we¡¯ll then know who won and who lost.


    ¡°How is it? Do you understand?¡±


    Yu Sisi looked at the two of them. However, at this moment, Kong Li and Xiong Ji had already begun to yawn uncontrobly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand.¡± Kong Li shook his head helplessly, indicating that he really did not understand.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s face was speechless. It seemed that even though she had talked for so long, Kong Li did not understand one bit at all. However, she could not me him. Go was something that had existed on the maind for at least a thousand years. This kind of product of culture was indeed an extremely obscure and difficult thing for Kong Li, who was from the Peacock n. If he could really figure out how to y go this time, how great would that be? ? ?


    Forget it.


    Yu Sisi shook her head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y Go-bang instead? It¡¯s really obscure even after talking about it for half a day. The chessboard is bigger but that¡¯s fine.¡± Yu Sisi waved her hand helplessly. Then, she sat opposite Kong Li and picked up the white chess piece box and ced it in front of herself.

 Chapter 125 - Master Qins Request For Help

    <h4>Chapter 125: Master Qin¡¯s Request For Help</h4>


    ¡°Speaking of which, there hasn¡¯t been any movement from He Zhao recently.¡± Kong Li waved his fan helplessly. Master had asked them to stay in the Qin residence and protect Master Qin as well as Qin Mingzhu, but they hadn¡¯t seen a single trace of He Zhao in the past three days.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that he hasn¡¯t appeared. Just look at the injuries of the eldest daughter of the Qin Family and you¡¯ll know how terrifying the Power of Blood Shadow on He Zhao¡¯s body is.¡± Yu Sisi reminded him when she saw Kong Li¡¯s distressed expression.


    Their understanding of the Power of Blood Shadow was very vague. As for how to fight against it, it was also a mystery to them. Now that He Zhao was yet to appear, it was not necessarily a bad thing for them.


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s injuries were getting worse by the day.


    Now, they could only pray that Master would quickly bring back the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    ¡°That guy is really like a ghost who won¡¯t stop haunting us. He¡¯s like a cockroach that can¡¯t be crushed to death.¡± Xiong Ji clenched his fists when he thought of this.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take it as ites. We¡¯ll follow Master¡¯s instructions and protect the Qin Family here.¡± Yu Sisi shook her head. She could more or less see that Xiong Ji and Kong Li were clearly impatient.


    ¡°Do we really have to wait until Master returns?¡± Kong Li was extremely puzzled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. In any case, we can¡¯t act rashly.¡± Yu Sisi closed her eyes.


    Kong Li was instantly speechless. He thought to himself, why would anyone listen to Jiang Yun¡¯s words so much.


    ¡°Three respected cultivators.¡±


    At this moment, Kong Li and the other two heard a familiar voice from afar.


    The three of them simultaneously looked in the direction where the voice came from. They saw that it was exactly the Master of the Qin Family, Qin Haisheng. He was staggering as he walked towards the three of them. The Master of the Qin family, Qin Haisheng, was getting more and more haggard by the day. They recalled that three days ago, he was still a very energetic old man. They did not expect that in just three days, the white hair on his sideburns had increased by a lot.


    Kong Li was very curious. Could the aging of humans really bepleted overnight?


    ¡°Good afternoon, Master Qin.¡±Yu Sisi went forward politely.


    ¡°Good afternoon, three respected cultivators.¡± Qin Haisheng nodded and sat down on a stone bench.


    The three of them also hurriedly came over. Xiong Ji, who was originally sitting in an extremely improper posture, straightened his posture insantly.


    ¡°Recently, I still have to thank the three of you for guarding the Qin residence. When Sect Master Jiang returns, please help me thank him on my behalf.¡± When Qin Haisheng said this, he squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°The Power of Blood Shadow wreaks havoc on themon people. This is our duty. There is no need to be courteous, Master Qin.¡± Yu Sisi bowed politely.


    ¡°The three of you are truly young and promising. This old man truly admires you. You are indeed worthy of being the disciples of Mount God of Heaven¡¯s Sect Master Jiang.¡± Qin Haisheng expressed his gratitude once again.


    ¡°I wonder how the eldest Miss Qin¡¯s injuries have been recently? Have they improved?¡±Yu Sisi asked Qin Haisheng with concern.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s injuries have always been like that. I¡¯m betting everything on your Sect Master now.¡± Qin Haisheng quickly sighed. Qin Mingzhu¡¯s injuries were getting more and more serious, causing Qin Haisheng to not be in the mood to sleep recently. When he thought about how his daughter was still in danger and how Qin Xiaoxi had secretly rushed to the Northern Region, Qin Haisheng could not muster up any spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Master will definitely be able to get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and save the eldest Miss. As for the second young miss, she¡¯ll be fine. The second young miss has strong spiritual power and is with our Master. Nothing will happen to her.¡±


    Although Qin Haisheng knew that Yu Sisi was saying was indeed the truth, as a father, how could he really be at ease.


    ¡°Master Qin, is there something you need from us?¡±


    ¡°Heroine Yu is the only one who understands my thoughts. I do have a favor to ask from you.¡± Qin Haisheng hurriedly nodded when he heard this.


    Yu Sisi was not stupid. As the Master of the Qin Family, Qin Haisheng would not deliberately find time to chat with them in the garden, especially when his daughter was seriously injured. Therefore, he must havee here for something that required their help.


    ¡°Tell us, Master Qin. Master has also instructed us. If we can help, we will do our best to help,¡± Yu Sisi replied.


    Xiong Ji and Kong Li became excited when they heard that there was work to be done.


    ¡°What kind of work is there, Master Qin?¡±


    Yu Sisi¡¯s forehead broke out in sweat when she saw it. It seemed that they had been bored to death these few days. They actually took the initiative to ask what they were needed to help with.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    Qin Haisheng cleared his throat.


    ¡°I wonder if you have heard that a new faction has appeared in Thunder City recently.¡± Qin Haisheng¡¯s expression became a little solemn as he spoke up to this point.


    ¡°A new faction?¡±


    The three of them looked at each other at a loss when they heard this.


    Right now, they did not leave the Qin residence even for food or lodging. They had no idea that a new faction had appeared in Thunder City.


    However, at this moment, they remembered what their Master had once said. If the He Family copsed, the power distribution in Thunder City would definitely be reshuffled. It seemed that this new faction corresponded to what their Master had said.


    ¡°This new faction ims to be a merchant family from the west. However, I have already sent people to observe them. Among them, all of them are cultivators with powerful spiritual power. Moreover, I has never seen the type of spiritual power on their bodies.¡± Qin Haisheng could not help but frown when he said this, ¡°Their background is very big. I heard that they met with the boss of Emerald Pavilion not long after they arrived.¡±


    Emerald Pavilion¡­ It was the shop that had strange rules, and sold luxury goods and treasures.


    Kong Li had almost fought with the people from Emerald Pavilion a few days ago. However, a mere shop assistant of Emerald Pavilion was able to talk to Kong Li with such a tone. Presumably, the background of Emerald Pavilion was also very big.


    This was also something that Kong Li had always wanted to know. Previously, he had actually forgotten to ask Master. Till today, when Master Qin mentioned it, he once again became curious. He wanted to see just what kind of background was behind Emerald Pavilion, to the point that even a shop assistant acted as if he looked down on him?

 Chapter 126 - Emerald Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 126: Emerald Pavilion</h4>


    ¡°Master Qin, I have a question.¡± Kong Li suddenly spoke.


    Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi were confused.


    ¡°I want to know the background of the Emerald Pavilion in Thunder City.¡± Kong Li looked at Master Win curiously. Qin Haisheng became a little dazed when he heard this.


    ¡°Master Qin is talking about something. If you have any questions, wait until Master Qin finishes talking!¡± Xiong Ji was almost speechless. He thought Kong Li was going to ask questions about the new faction, however, he didn¡¯t expect the question Kong Li blurt out was about the Emerald Pavilion.


    Qin Haisheng immediately smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good for young people to have questions. Of course, I know something about the Emerald Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°How presumptuous of us.¡± Yu Sisi quickly tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell you what I know¡­¡±


    The three of them became interested when they heard this. They immediately sat up straight and listened to Master Qin.


    ¡°The Emerald Pavilion has a long history in Thunder City. When I was young, the Emerald Pavilion was already in Thunder City.¡± Qin Haisheng¡¯s eyes became a little absent-minded when he said this, ¡°The founder of Emerald Pavilion is said to be a cultivator who came to the Northwest Region a hundred years ago to search for gold. ording to legend, this cultivator was also an expert close to the Spirit God Realm, but his lifelong hobby was only to collect luxury goods.¡±


    An expert in the Spirit God Realm?


    This realm was far above their Master, Jiang Yun.


    The three of them were also extremely shocked when they heard this.


    They had never expected that Emerald Pavilion, which seemed to only care about buying and selling by force, was actually founded by an expert of the Spirit God Realm.


    ¡°However, ever since the founder of Emerald Pavilion settled down in Thunder City and established the Emerald Pavilion, very few people have seen his face.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he had already passed away at that time?¡± Yu Sisi asked, somewhat puzzled.


    Qin Haisheng also shook his head.


    ¡°Some people say that the founder of the Emerald Pavilion had cultivated an unknown cultivation technique that could extend his life. Many people think that the founder of the Emerald Pavilion might still be living in Thunder City. During the year when the Power of Blood Shadow was raging, he also went out with the Sky Gods to destroy the Blood Shadow Sect. After that, no one saw him again. And till now, the Emerald Pavilion is still in Thunder City.¡±


    Hearing this, the three of them immediately fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Of course, Emerald Pavilion is the ce where all the treasures in the world are gathered. Other than those extremely valuable items, anything you want, you can basically find it in the Emerald Pavilion. Even the storage bags that we are familiar with are all masterpieces of the Emerald Pavilion.¡±


    It turns out that the storage bags that cultivators always carried with them were also masterpieces of the Emerald Pavilion. It was no wonder that the storage bags that Kong Li and the others bought were so expensive. However, to be able to let all the cultivators on the entire maind know about this storage bag, the Emerald Pavilion was indeed very powerful.


    ¡°However, they have a very rigid rule.¡±


    ¡°Buy and sell by force?¡±


    Kong Li directly blurted out.


    ¡°Hahaha, you can say that. Let¡¯s put it nicely. If the customer asks for something, as long as you see it, you must buy it.¡± When Qin Haisheng heard Kong Li¡¯s words, he alsoughed out loud, ¡°However, since you put it that way, it seems that you have just encountered such a rule in the Emerald Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You don¡¯t even know¡­¡±


    Kong Li was just about toin about his encounter in the Emerald Pavilion to Master Qin when he was stopped by Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi.


    ¡°Hahahaha, many people have followed the rule of having to buy it after seeing it. Even the He Family didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of the Emerald Pavilion.¡± Qin Haisheng said jovially.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, the founder of the Emerald Pavilion is a top expert. Secondly, it is rumored that the Emerald Pavilion has a huge underground warehouse at the bottom of Thunder City. It is as deep as ten floors. The shop assistants of the Emerald Pavilion need to spend a lot of time to get the goods from the warehouse. Therefore, I think this is the reason for the rule ¡°to buy after seeing it¡±. As for the rest, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The three of them nodded as if they had suddenly gained a new understanding.


    As expected of the Emerald Pavilion with a hundred years of history.


    They had actually built such a huge warehouse at the bottom of Thunder City. No wonder the employees of the shop were so arrogant. It seemed that it was a hard rule that one had to buy the goods after seeing it.


    ¡°Master Qin, after saying so much, why don¡¯t you continue to tell us about the new faction in the city?¡± After the four of them were silent for a while, Yu Sisi quickly said.


    ¡°Yes, this new faction, no matter how much I think about it, I still feel that its background is not small. Moreover, it is so mysterious that I find it very suspicious. On top of that, these two days, they have been continuously roping in the owners of various shops in the city, ¡°Qin Haisheng said and sighed, then, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m already old and my spiritual power is no longer what it used to be. The Qin Family is also extremely short of cultivators now, so I also want to ask the three of you to help me investigate this mysterious faction.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other after hearing this.


    From Qin Haisheng¡¯s description, this new faction did not sound like a pushover.


    Each and every one of them were cultivators with high spiritual power.


    What was even more shocking was that they were able to reach an agreement with the Emerald Pavilion. This was something the three of them had never expected. To be able to reach an agreement with the Emerald Pavilion meant that this new faction was no ordinary force.


    ¡°My daughter is injured and I am temporarily unable to continue investigating. The three of you only need to gain some knowledge about them. If they don¡¯t have any ill intentions and are just doing business, I have nothing to continue looking into. I am only afraid that a second He Family has arrived in Thunder City. Therefore, I would like to request the three of you to help me scout the situation and see what kind of background they have.¡±


    Qin Haisheng said to this point, and coughed twice.

 Chapter 128 - Fear of the Deep Sea

    <h4>Chapter 128: Fear of the Deep Sea</h4>


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who tortures their disciple every day?¡±Jiang Yun looked innocent. However, he could not help but recall the scene when he beat up that silly bird, Kong Li.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him in disbelief and then continued, ¡°Then how did you know that your disciple was scolding you behind your back? Are you the one who fought with me that day?¡±


    Jiang Yun was slightly surprised.


    He did not expect that Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s intelligence to be this level. She immediately guessed which disciple would speak ill of him behind his back.


    ¡°Your guess is pretty urate. How did you know that it must be him?¡±Jiang Yun asked in surprise. He almost stuffed the fish in his hand into the fire.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m smart.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi snorted, and a proud smile appeared on her face. Actually, it was not hard to see that. The attitude and manner in which Jiang Yun¡¯s other two disciples talked to Jiang Yun was a great contrast to Kong Li, who had fought with her that day. All of them seemed to respect Jiang Yun very much, except for Kong Li, who was disrespectful whenever he opened his mouth, therefore, it was not difficult to see that.


    ¡°Well, it was rather quite easy to see, I guess you would be an idiot if you can¡¯t tell.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head.


    He flipped the fish in his hand once again. At this moment, the sea fish on the skewer had been grilled by the intense fire. Its fragrance filled the entire deck, and one could smell that Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s stomach was rumbling. She and Jiang Yun had eaten many pancakes during their trip.


    Jiang Yun shook the grilled fish on the stick.


    Then, he handed one of the skewers to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°You must be hungry.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and quickly took it.


    ¡°Hurry up and taste it. Is it good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just grilled by fire. What else can it taste like?¡±Qin Xiaoxi said and took a bite of the fish. A long-lost taste entered Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s taste buds. Although the fish looked crispy after being grilled by Jiang Yun.., the meat inside the fish was still fresh and tender. Was this the feeling of being charred on the outside and tender on the inside?


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly took another bite.


    She had been eating rations for a few days. Finally, she had a taste of meat now.


    ¡°Eat slowly, eat slowly.¡±Jiang Yun put another roasted fish to his mouth. He had to admit that the fish he roasted tasted pretty good. Although it was a bit burned on the outside, the meat of the fish was still a little juicy.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get this fish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vast ocean around here. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to get a fish?¡±Jiang Yun was also starving. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and just wolfed down the fish while talking to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your grilled fish tasted pretty good.¡±Qin Xiaoxi nodded in admiration.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Not only do you have a bodyguard, but you also have a chef now.¡± At this point, half of the fish in his hand was gone. Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t understand how a person could eat so fast.


    ¡°Enough, enough. Just a few words of praise makes you float.¡±Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly.


    At this time, thest ray of light on the surface of the sea had finally disappeared. In the Sea of the Northern Region, for some unknown reason, even the moon could not be seen. And the fire they had made on the deck was probably the only light among the surface of the vast deep sea.


    After the two of them finished eating, they tidied up and leaned against the railing. They looked at the pitch-ck surface of the sea.


    Jiang Yun slowly felt that the temperature had dropped a lotpared to yesterday. However, this was a good development. The continuous drop in temperature also meant that they were getting closer and closer to the northern region.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±Jiang Yun turned his gaze to Qin Xiaoxi, who was staring nkly at the surface of the sea.


    Qin Xiaoxi was silent for a moment. The sea breeze brushed past her face, and her soft and beautiful side profile seemed to be even more attractive under the blowing of her hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that this bottomless sea seems¡­ somewhat terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±Jiang Yun asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of falling, are you?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    ¡°Falling down? No¡­ It¡¯s just that the surface of the sea looks so dark. How deep Is It?¡±


    ¡°It should be three hundred meters. Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that you¡¯ll never know what¡¯s hidden in this bottomless deep sea. The ocean¡­ is extremely mysterious even to powerful cultivators.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was right.


    Up until now, there was no cultivation technique that could help cultivators move underwater for a long time. Moreover, the color of the Sea of the Northern Region was always dark blue. Looking from afar.., it was as if there was a bottomless abyss hidden at the bottom of the sea.


    There were too many legends about the sea.


    No matter if they were experienced fishermen or powerful cultivators, they all held a trace of reverence towards the sea.


    ¡°Three years ago, when I went out to travel, I heard people talk about it. The rules for fishermen to go out to sea are reallyplicated,¡± Qin Xiaoxi continued.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Not only that you can only go out to sea at specific times, there¡¯s even taboos on what you wear, and what you say.¡±


    Jiang Yun, of course, knew what the taboos Qin Xiaoxi mentioned were. They were probably words rted to maritime idents that could not be mentioned on a fishing boat. Otherwise, they might be swallowed by the vast ocean.


    However, to Jiang Yun, this wasplete nonsense.


    The only thing Jiang Yun was worried about was the legend of the sea demon.


    It was better to believe it than not to believe it. When Jiang Yun told Qin Xiaoxi that there was no sea demon, it was only to let Qin Xiaoxi rx. However, as they were getting closer to the northern region, he had to be wary of these rumored terrifying creatures. If they really appeared.., it would definitely be extremely serious.


    ¡°Fishermen are naturally part of the rules of their profession. However, to us cultivators, they aren¡¯t very important.¡±Jiang Yun cleared his throat.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ I suddenly remembered something. At that time, I didn¡¯t think it was anything, but now that I think about it again, I feel a chill down my spine.¡±


    When Jiang Yun heard this, he quickly turned his gaze to Qin Xiaoxi.

 Chapter 130 - Floating Corpse Horde of the North Sea

    <h4>Chapter 130: Floating Corpse Horde of the North Sea</h4>


    Jiang Yun heard Qin Xiaoxi calling out to him and quickly climbed up to the deck.


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a strange expression.


    The temperature on the surface of the sea seemed to have dropped to the freezing point. Jiang Yun had only gone down for a short while. He didn¡¯t expect the temperature on the top of the sea to be so cold.


    ¡°Look at this¡­¡± when Qin Xiaoxi spoke to him, Jiang Yun could clearly see the paleness on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face? Could it be that she saw something?


    Jiang Yun hurriedly walked forward, but in the next second, even Jiang Yun himself was shocked.


    Not only that Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face had turned pale when she saw this scene, but even Jiang Yun himself had also never seen such a scene before.


    A strange green light suddenly appeared on the originally pitch-ck surface of the sea. The green light illuminated the surface of the sea like a dancing ghost.


    ¡°What is this green light? ? ?¡±Although Qin Xiaoxi appeared calm on the surface, her eyes could not help but sh with a hint of panic.


    Jiang Yun did not answer him. Because he himself was also in disbelief.


    The strange green light seemed to be unable to get rid of. No matter how the ship moved forward, it always kept a distance from Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a creature from the bottom of the sea.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a creature that can emit such light?¡± Qin Xiaoxi questioned.


    It was strange.


    The green light actually illuminated everything under the sea clearly.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly walked to the side of the guardrail and slightly jumped out. It would be better if he didn¡¯t look at it, but one look really made Jiang Yun getting goosebumps all over his body.


    Through the ghostly green light,


    Jiang Yun clearly saw that under the surface of the sea, there was a pitch-ck, humanoid-like object floating. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but he knew that there wasn¡¯t only one humanoid object¡­ Beneath the surface of the sea surrounding the ship were densely packed with such things that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what a terrifying thing.¡± Qin Xiaoxi had also arrived beside Jiang Yun.


    ¡°What on Earth is this? Why do them look like both human and fish??? It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±Qin Xiaoxi could not help but look disgusted. They were so dense that they almost surrounded the ship.


    ¡°Maybe some unknown monsters are, but we don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    At this moment, a few more floating objects floated over from the opposite direction.


    These floating objects looked somewhat simr to the monsters in the water.


    As they got closer and closer, Jiang Yun finally saw what these floating objects were.


    These floating objects were actually corpses. These corpses had been soaked for a long time, and although they hadn¡¯tpletely dposed, their facial features were already twisted. Many parts of them were beginning to swell up, and a stench assailed Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s nostrils.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly covered their noses and mouths.


    ¡°Judging from their attire, they look like fishermen. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re the ones who tried to enter the Northern Region?¡±Qin Xiaoxi looked at the corpses and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Some of the corpses have turned into white bones, and some are still ratherplete. It seems that no matter how many years have passed, there will still be many people going to the northern region.¡±


    ¡°Is it really worth it to earn this kind of money?¡±Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    ¡°Of course some of them did note for money. There are at least corpses of a few cultivators. The North Sea Region was also an extremely mysterious ce for cultivators. Many cultivators had yearned for the monsters and species in the North Sea Region. Because they had never seen them before, and the experience and spiritual power they could obtain from them were also immeasurable. I think many cultivators risked their lives toe to the North Sea Region to improve their cultivation. ¡°I think many of them were swallowed by the Sea of Storms outside the enchantment before they even passed through it,¡± said Jiang Yun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±Qin Xiaoxi shook her head. Then, as if she had noticed something, she suddenly called out to Jiang Yun again, ¡°Look¡­ Jiang Yun.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Jiang Yun asked.


    ¡°Did you notice that these bodies are either missing arms or legs? Some of their heads can¡¯t even be seen¡­ Do the corpses drowned by the tsunami really look like this?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi reminded him directly.


    He took a closer look and found that it was indeed as he had said. All of the bodies had heads, arms, or legs missing, and some of them were even half-eaten.


    ¡°Maybe they were eaten by sharks or something?¡±Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know how to exin. This was the only reasonable exnation.


    The more Jiang Yun looked at it, the more he felt it was strange.


    The hundreds and thousands of floating corpses seemed to have the same goal as they floated in one direction. This was the first time he had seen it. When his teacher was still alive, he had never told him anything like this. It seemed that the northern region¡­was indeed not simple.


    Fortunately, these floating corpses were only floating slowly and did not pose any threat to them.


    However, this also exined why he had heard that sound in the cabin. During the day, these corpses were probably floating slowly below the surface of the sea and crashed into the hull of the ship, making a knocking sound. He told Qin Xiaoxi his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little scary to think about it. A few corpses crashed into the ship¡­¡±Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly shook his head when he heard this.


    Just as the two of them were discussing the floating corpses¡­


    The green light that had originally illuminated the surface of the sea suddenly disappeared.


    The entire surface of the sea was swallowed by the darkness almost at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Qin Xiaoxi became a little vignt. For some reason, after the ghostly green light disappeared, the two of them felt even more uneasy.


    At this moment, the fog had started to appear around the ship. The fog was very strange and even covered the deck. Qin Xiaoxi turned around, but she could no longer see the entrance to the cabin. She could only see the lighting from the windows and doors.

 Chapter 131 - Northern Sea Demons

    <h4>Chapter 131: Northern Sea Demons</h4>


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±Jiang Yun frowned.


    Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly pulled the Yue maiden sword out of its sheath.


    How could there be so much fog?


    Knock knock¡­ Knock knock¡­


    The sound that was heard below the cabin appeared once again.


    But this time, the sound came from all directions endlessly.


    Qin Xiaoxi could almost feel that it wasing from right around them.


    Slowly, the sound of knocking became clearer and clearer. Finally, it turned into the sound of a giant w piercing into a wooden board¡­ Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t hear it wrong at all. It was clear that something was crawling up the deck from the hull.


    And¡­ There were quite a few of them!


    Just as the two of them were about to figure out what was causing the trouble¡­


    A miserable, ear-scorching scream came from the fog.


    In the next second, they saw a huge ck figure flying towards the two of them.


    Jiang Yun was also quick-witted. He hurriedly used his spiritual energy to repel the ck figure.


    In the fog, the two of them gradually start to see.


    It was a two-meter-tall monster with a curled back and a huge harpoon in its hand. It had a sharp mouth and fangs on its face, and its eyes were red. It looked like a fish head full of pimples. It was a fish-tailed monster with a human body and a fish head, when the monster opened its mouth and roared, it would make a horrid screech, and one could see that countless mucus dripped down its densely packed teeth.


    What the hell was that? Qin Xiaoxi had never seen such an ugly monster.


    At this time, the fog was also gradually dispersing.


    Now, the two of them finally saw clearly.


    On the deck, many simr monsters were slowly climbing up.


    It seemed that this was going to be another tough battle.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly controlled his spiritual power and repelled two or three monsters that wanted to continue attacking.


    However, the number of these monsters was increasing, and they almost surrounded them!


    ¡°How can there be so many¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi could not help but break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Could this be that sea demon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s generally consistent with the rumors.¡± However, the only thing that Jiang Yun did not know was that he had never thought that there would be so many sea demons?


    The Sea Demons roared at the two of them one after another.


    They seemed to be discussing how to tear the two of them into pieces to have a good meal.


    ¡°So, the corpses that we saw just now didn¡¯t all die from the storm. They were bitten alive by these creatures.¡±Jiang Yun seemed toe to a sudden realization.


    ¡°Huh? Of course I know it now. But what¡¯s the use of saying this now? If we don¡¯t think of away, we¡¯ll be bitten like that too.¡±Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    There were so many monsters.


    This was practically a hard wound for most of the cultivators practicing techniques of the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill.


    Most of the cultivation techniques of the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill were only for duels. It was very effective to deal with five or six cultivators or monsters, but against a huge group of enemies all at once¡­ whether it was Thousand Soul Kill or Flower Blossom Cold Shadow, they would be powerless.


    These monsters let out another roar.


    Then, as if they had agreed on a time, they swarmed over.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly surged his spiritual energy.


    A de that was condensed from it appeared in his hand.


    Qin Xiaoxi was somewhat shocked.


    This Jiang Yun¡­


    Could it be that he had already reached the level of the heart sword? ??


    But at this moment, there was no time for her exmations.


    Countless monsters almost rose into the air at the same moment. Jiang Yun did not panic at all. He quickly pulled Qin Xiaoxi behind him, and then the sword de that was formed from spiritual energy quickly shed horizontally.


    An intense sword aura shed out.


    It cut the sea monsters that had flown up into the air to the ground.


    But unfortunately, the skin of these sea monsters was hard. If it was an ordinary person, they would have been cut into two by Jiang Yun¡¯s sword energy and would not have the chance to get back up from the ground.


    After the monsters reorganized themselves, the group of sea demons quickly pulled out their Tridents and rushed toward the two of them. Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her sword and used the blink step to instantly dodge the interception of the sea demons. Then, she rose into the air and two sword shadows surrounded him and shed out from both directions, repelling many sea demons.


    However, as soon as shended on the ground, arge number of sea demons pounced on her.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly gathered her spiritual energy and gathered it on the Yue maiden sword. Then, she parried the Tridents of the Sea Demons. After releasing intense sparks, she quickly parried and used the blink step again, the Yue Maiden Sword stabbed into the necks of the two sea demons.


    Qin Xiaoxi finally understood.


    Although the Sea Demons¡¯ bodies were tough, they were only resistant to the damage caused by spiritual power.


    However, they were still afraid of the physical de.


    However, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s instant steps had already trapped her in the middle of the sea monsters¡¯ encirclement.


    They roared angrily, picked up the Tridents again, and pounced at Qin Xiaoxi who was surrounded by them as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives.


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Just when she thought the demons would stab the trident into her body altogether¡­


    A beam of light suddenly shot down beside Qin Xiaoxi.


    Boom!


    When the beam of lightnded on the ground, it created a huge impact, causing the Sea Demons to return to the sea in a smooth parab.


    It was Jiang Yun!


    Jiang Yun raised his sword with all his might, causing countless light des to rise beside him. Following that, the light des soared into the sky. The scene shocked the Sea Demons!


    After the light des soared into the sky, they suddenly changed their direction and pounced towards the Sea Demons at a ferocious speed.


    In an instant, it was as if a rain of swords with white light had descended from the deck.


    Those light des were able to directly tear apart the skin of the demons.


    Many Sea Demons wanted to continue moving forward after being pierced by five to six light des consecutively. However, there were so many light des that they were eventually pierced into sieves. They fell onto the deck and died.


    Yes, this was one of the ultimate skills of the Mount God of Heaven, the Million Sword Attack. This was augmented by one¡¯s spiritual power, and it also had extremely high requirements for one¡¯s realm.

 Chapter 132 - The Million Sword Attack

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Million Sword Attack</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This required an expert who had at least reached the Spirit King realm, and one who had reached the realm of the heart sword to truly learn this cultivation technique. Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face was also filled with shock when she saw this.


    However, there were simply too many Sea Demons. After defeating one batch, another batch swarmed onto the deck.


    At this moment, the surface of the sea was surging.


    Little did they know that under the sea, countless Sea Demons were waking up from the cave. Their gazes fell on the ship that was currently on the surface of the sea. They let out waves of strange cries. Then, with Tridents in their hands, they quickly swam towards the ship.


    Large swathes of Sea Demons were like a huge-connected. These Sea Demons seemed to have agreed.. They gathered into a pair of giant hands that were dozens of meters long.


    They were going to swallow Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s ships from the bottom of the sea.


    On the deck, the two of them were still engaged in an anxious battle.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also tried all their might. However, no matter how hard they tried to kill these Sea Demons, they couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    Now, even Qin Xiaoxi was seriously suspecting that the cultivators who had entered the sea of the northern domain weren¡¯t unable to defeat the Sea Demons. Instead, they were exhausted to death by these creatures.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her sword. Instantly, the battlefield was filled with the cold shadows of sabers. She quickly shuttled through the ugly Sea Demons. Wherever she went, the Sea Demons¡¯corpses piled on the ground. Every single one of them had their necks cut open by the Yue Maiden Sword, either that or their heads had disappeared without a trace. There were only headless Sea Demons lying on the ground.


    The sea monsters were gnashing their teeth.


    However, there was no way to catch Qin Xiaoxi.


    Jiang Yun quickly raised his palm and pointed his sword at the sea demons. Countless light des gathered around him once again. After the light des were formed, they quickly leaped out. They pounced ferociously at the sea demons.


    These light des seemed to have formed a long dragon, constantly gnawing at where Jiang Yun¡¯s sword was pointing at. Wherever this long sword de went, it was also the nightmare of countless sea demons. All of them were pierced through by this long dragon.


    More and more Sea Demons surged towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    She quickly crouched on the ground and gathered a surge of spiritual energy in her palm. She pped the ground and this spiritual energy instantly split apart, turning into more than ten swimming dragons that emitted white, pink, and blue lights. They flew out from her palm in all directions.


    Everywhere the swimming dragons touched, falling cherry blossoms fell.


    This was the swimming dragon palm.


    It was one of the few killing skills of the Sakura Sect.


    The swimming dragon palm gathered spirit energy in an instant, producing dozens of bursts of energy from it. At the very least, it could repel countless demons and the energy contained in the swimming dragon could crush some demons into pieces.


    The ferocious swimming dragon quickly spread among the Sea Demons.


    It defeated countless ferocious sea demons.


    This gave Qin Xiaoxi a chance to catch her breath among the sea demons. She hurried back to Jiang Yun¡¯s side in a blink of an eye.


    Of course, Jiang Yun¡¯s side was also caught in the burning battle.


    ¡°These monsters can¡¯t feel pain at all.¡±


    What Jiang Yun said wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Not only were there a lot of sea demons, but each of their eyes was filled with madness and bloodlust for their prey. Even if their limbs were broken and their bodies were riddled with countless holes, as long as they were alive, they would risk their lives to attack the two of them. Even if they were heavily injured, they wouldn¡¯t stop attacking.


    Qin Xiaoxi carefully observed them for a while.


    It was just as Jiang Yun had said.


    The lower half of the sea demons on the deck had already been broken, but they were still roaring as they slowly crawled towards the two of them. Everywhere they passed was filled with ck blood.


    Their appearance was truly disgusting.


    The most troublesome thing was that they could not finish killing all of them. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had been fighting on the deck for nearly ten minutes, but the sea demons were still rushing up the deck one after another.


    If this continued... it would not be a solution.


    ¡°I feel like we have poked their nest.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi waved the Yue Maiden Sword in her hand as she said this. ck blood immediately sprayed into the air, and a Sea Demon that tried to pounce on them was decapitated.


    Its head rolled in front of the Sea Demon horde and was trampled into meat paste by countless sea demons. Only its body that had fallen to the ground was still twitching. Its broken neck was constantly spewing ck blood.


    ¡°This is not the way to go on.¡±


    ¡°You cover me... I n to use my spiritual energy to push the ship forward,¡± Jiang Yun muttered.


    Qin Xiaoxi was extremely shocked when she heard that.


    ¡°Are you crazy? If you do this, you might deplete your spiritual power and get hurt.¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head. ¡°Then tell me, what should we do now?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi also fell silent.


    ¡°Help me stop these demons. Don¡¯t let them get close to me.¡±After saying that, Jiang Yun immediately sat down cross-legged on the ground.


    This guy, why didn¡¯t he even discuss it?


    Just as Qin Xiaoxi was about to talk about him, Jiang Yun¡¯s strange power spread throughout Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s entire body. It was as if he had put a light veil over her, causing Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s entire body to glow faintly.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a protective spell. It can help you stop these Sea Demons... you must be careful. If there¡¯s a problem, call me...¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was a little stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yun to be so considerate.


    Just as Qin Xiaoxi was about to argue with him, Jiang Yun had already turned his back to her and started to control the entire ship with his spiritual power.


    ¡°Hell of this guy that cared nothing about his own life...¡± Qin Xiaoxi snorted and waved the Yue Maiden Sword in her hand again.


    When Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power spread to the entire ship, the body of the ship began to shake.


    Jiang Yun frowned and a few drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    It was extremely dangerous to use spiritual power to control the ship. Moreover, if something went wrong or if the ship was moving too fast for too long, he might suffer great damage. Driving such arge ship at full speed to avoid the Sea Demons using one¡¯s spiritual power as the driving force usually led to serious results. It usually resulted in at least seriously injured, and even theplete exhaustion in one¡¯s ability to use spiritual power.

 Chapter 135 - The Dialogue Under the Cherry Blossoms

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Dialogue Under the Cherry Blossoms</h4>


    On the other side, Qin Xiaoxi felt much morefortable. The effects of overusing her spiritual power on her had also begun to gradually ease. This was undoubtedly a good thing.


    Qin Xiaoxi seemed to have a dream.


    In the dream, she returned to the days when she had trained at the Sakura sect. It was as if she had returned to the moment when she had first met Sect Master Lin¡­ It was as if she had experienced all of this once again. It was so real¡­


    This Sakura Valley was located in the east of Yu City. It was deep in a dense mountain range.


    This deep mountain range was different for the locals. This mountain was called the Sakura mountain range because the entire area was covered by sakura trees. Every April, when one arrived here, one could see the sakura trees blooming all over the mountain range.


    When Qin Xiaoxi arrived there, it happened just to be the season when they were blooming.


    At this time, she had already followed the path at the East Gate of Yu City and arrived not far from Sakura Mountain. From this position, she could see half of Sakura mountain.


    Looking at this cherry blossom forest, they were all blooming vigorously, like clusters of mes.


    Qin Xiaoxi walked into the cherry blossom forest.


    The locals said that the Sakura Valley was behind this mountain.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her grandmother had learned cultivation techniques in such a beautiful ce. She felt that she hadn¡¯te in vain.


    She walked into the cherry blossom forest. Looking closely, the cherry blossoms were clustered together in clusters. They were blooming warmly and brilliantly, and Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated by them.


    At this moment, she saw a small wooden house not far away.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly went forward.


    Although the cherry blossoms were extremely beautiful, it was not a good thing for Qin Xiaoxi, who was looking for Sakura Valley. The cherry blossoms were so enchanting and brilliant that she might get lost in the mountains.


    The wooden house looked very new as if it had just been renovated.


    A simple fence was erected around the wooden house, and not far away, there was an old well covered with cherry blossom petals.


    An old woman was pulling the pull rod at the mouth of the well, trying to get some mountain spring water from the well.


    ¡°Olddy,¡± Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly called out to the old woman who was pulling the well water.


    The old woman nced at Qin Xiaoxi and seemed to be pleasantly surprised as she quickly greeted her.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±Qin Xiaoxi smiled and walked forward to help the old woman turn the lever. Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t expect that it would take so much effort to pull up the mechanism of fetching water from a small well. It was hard to imagine how the old woman in front of her carried the well water up by herself.


    ¡°Little girl, judging from your ent, you don¡¯t sound like someone from Yu City.¡± After the old woman thanked her, she quickly invited Qin Xiaoxi into the house.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked around.


    There seemed to be no one else in the house except for the old woman.


    ¡°Yes, olddy. I¡¯m not from Yu City.¡±Qin Xiaoxi smiled slightly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not from Yu City, you must havee from somewhere far away.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Thunder City.¡±


    ¡°Thunder City?¡±The old granny was shocked. ¡°Thunder City is very far away from here. It takes at least one or two days to travel by sea, and it takes a lot of time to travel bynd.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was two days ago when we came down from the ferry.¡± Qin Xiaoxi scratched her head.


    ¡°Look at you. You must protect yourself when youe out alone. The current emperor is a stupid monarch. The world is so chaotic now. You are quite brave as a girl.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally knew what the old woman meant by the current emperor.


    There had always been three great empires on the cultivator¡¯s continent.


    The Eastern Continent and the Western Continent, where Yu City and Thunder City were located, were the most powerful one out of the three powerful kingdoms, the Jing Empire. The earliest emperor of the Jing Empire had once recruited powerful cultivators from all over the world to fight for him. In the end, he marked out these two huge continents for his empire.


    The former Jing Empire was at the peak of its national strength.


    But now, due to the rise of various cultivator sects and the retreat of the cultivators who had fought for the Jing Empire, this ancient dynasty had finally declined.


    Many officials became people who had almost no ability in the local area.


    This was also the reason why the He family had strong financial resources and powerful cultivators. They could cover the sky with one hand in Thunder City.


    This was because the current emperor did not care about his country at all. And the officials had no power over the He family.


    This was the reason why the world was in chaos.


    Of course, in these two continents, not only did the He family dominate the Thunder City but in Yu City and other ces, there were still these powerful ns who were the local tyrants.


    It would have been fine if the people of these powerful families were concerned about the people.


    However, most of them were no different from the He family.


    They were the same as the He family, oppressing the people and squeezing all their money out of the pockets of the people and businessmen. Qin Xiaoxi had always wanted to be a promising cultivator. Many of the reasons were that she swore that one day, she would eradicate the He family and eliminate the evil for the people and save her sister Qin Mingzhu, who was forcibly engaged.


    ¡°Not really. I just wanted toe here¡­¡±


    ¡°This Sakura Valley follows the path between the cherry blossom trees. Go straight up and you will see it.¡± The old woman seemed to have understood something and suddenly interrupted Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Olddy, how do you know? I am going to the Sakura Valley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people who came here. People like you seem to have other ambitions. They all came to the Sakura Valley to study.¡± The old woman just smiled kindly. ¡°Go, young girl. Take care and pursuit your dream.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Old Lady.¡± Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. She quickly thanked her and stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope you cane back with some achievements. Although I don¡¯t know what your ambitions are, I believe you will definitely achieve them.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Sakura Valley

    <h4>Chapter 136: Sakura Valley</h4>


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded gratefully and walked out of the olddy¡¯s house. After saying goodbye to the olddy, she continued on her journey to Sakura Valley.


    Qin Xiaoxi held the Yue maiden sword tightly in her hand.


    ¡°Sister¡­ Father, mother¡­ grandmother, I will not let you down.¡± Qin Xiaoxi silently cheered herself up in her heart as she continued to approach the mountaintop.


    Qin Xiaoxi also knew that she was getting closer and closer to the Sakura Valley.


    Her father had said that the current leader of the Sakura Sect was her grandmother¡¯s junior sister. Qin Xiaoxi was also extremely excited at the thought of meeting her soon.


    A gentle breeze blew past.


    The cherry blossoms in the forest began to slowly fall.


    The scene was beautiful.


    After an unknown amount of time, Qin Xiaoxi reached the top of the mountain.


    But in the next second, Qin Xiaoxi would never forget the scenery at the bottom of the mountain.


    Looking down from here, there was no bottomless valley. At the bottom of the lying mountain, there was a vast in. On the in, there was a dense forest of cherry blossoms. Among the cherry blossoms, there were a few private houses, and at the furthest distance, Qin Xiaoxi could see that a huge building that looked like a temple was sitting not far away.


    Looking closely, it did not look like a temple.


    Qin Xiaoxi thought that this might be the location of the Sakura sect.


    It was too beautiful.


    The excited Qin Xiaoxi rushed down the mountain. In a few moments, she arrived at the in that she had just seen. It was still filled with cherry blossom. The only difference was that there were many private houses built here.


    The building that was asrge as a temple was connected to a stone path that matched the cherry blossom forest perfectly.


    Qin Xiaoxi walked forward step by step.


    If she could record the scene here, she would share the beautiful scenery here with her father and sister, so that they could have a good look at the beautiful scenery of the Sakura Valley.


    After walking for a while, Qin Xiaoxi finally arrived in front of this grand building.


    The gate here was somewhat simr to the Qin family¡¯s, but the only difference was that the stone stairs leading to the gate were much higher than the Qin family. Qin Xiaoxi strolled up the stairs and saw two women standing on each side of the gate.


    These two women had weapons on their waists that looked like weapons hidden in the Western Regions. They were very slender and had a slight arc.


    ¡°Stop, who are you?¡±


    One of the women saw Qin Xiaoxi was about to step into the door and quickly stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Sect Master Lin. I want to be her disciple,¡± Qin Xiaoxi replied, feeling slightly awkward.


    The woman was a little surprised hearing this. ¡°Sect Master Lin is out of the hall for some matters. If there¡¯s nothing else, please go back first.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where the Sect Master is either. You cane back tomorrow. Besides, the Sect Master has already stopped epting disciples.¡± The woman shook her head and told Qin Xiaoxi to go back first.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi instantly felt very ufortable. She hade all the way here, but she found out that Sect Master Lin had stopped epting disciples. However, she was here to acknowledge her as her master, so she could only stand at the door and wait.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the SectMaster¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Then help me send a note. Besides acknowledging her as my master, I have something very important to show to Sect Master Lin.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just give it to me.¡±The woman still had no intention of giving in.


    ¡°No, this thing must be shown to Sect Master Lin herself.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the side to wait for the Sect Master.¡±


    The woman also didn¡¯t say anything else, only sizing her up with a strange gaze.


    Before they knew it, it was already past noon, and the sun was actually a little dazzling. Qin Xiaoxi hadn¡¯t eaten anything either. She continued to stand at the entrance of the Sakura Sect and waited patiently.


    The two women who had been guarding the entrance had long disappeared.


    They had probably gone to eat?


    At this moment, two figures appeared at the entrance.


    They were the two female disciples who had been guarding the entrance.


    ¡°A Hui, it seems like this little girl has been standing here for a long time,¡± one of the women said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. The Sect Master has been shut-in for the past few days and told us not to disturb her. How could I dare to go to Sect Master Zhao and tell him about this? Otherwise¡­ A Xiang, go to the kitchen and get some food. Give it to this little girl first, I feel like she¡¯s starving.¡±The woman called A Hui said to AhXiang who was beside her with some worry and helplessness.


    ¡°She¡¯s persistent¡­ oh well, I¡¯ll go get some food now.¡± A Xiang sighed and walked toward the kitchen.


    They were right.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten a meal since the morning, and the sun was shining brightly. Qin Xiaoxi felt dizzy for a moment.


    But to get her master, she had to hold it in, she told herself. She could not help but clench her fists.


    Soon, a woman came to Qin Xiaoxi with a bowl of water and a bowl of steamed buns.


    It was the woman who had spoken to her.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? I see that you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. Eat something first.¡±The woman looked at Qin Xiaoxi and shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at her gratefully. Then, she grabbed the steamed bun and took a bite for herself. After a few bites, she no longer felt dizzy


    ¡°Eat slowly¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± The woman suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hmm? My name is¡­ Qin Xiaoxi.¡±Qin Xiaoxi swallowed thest bite of the steamed bun with all her might. She had not eaten all this time, she was starving.


    ¡°Qin Xiaoxi¡­ What a nice name.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    The woman was surprised when she heard this. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°My name is He hui. You can call me A Hui.¡±

 Chapter 137 - Meeting the Elders

    <h4>Chapter 137: Meeting the Elders</h4>


    ¡°Okay, Sister Hui.¡±


    ¡°But why are you so persistent? Our Sect Master is now gone into secluded cultivation. It has been a long time since anyone has disturbed her.¡± He Hui looked at Qin Xiaoxi who was in front of her with a very curious gaze.


    ¡°I came from far away just to meet your Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you, sister. You cane a few dayster. Maybe then you will be able to meet the Sect Master.¡± He Hui shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°This¡­¡± For a moment, Qin Xiaoxi was at a loss as to what to do. The traveling expenses her elder sister gave her was running low. If she stayed in an inn, she didn¡¯t know how many days the money couldst her.


    It seemed that He Hui saw through Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s difficulties.


    So she quickly added, ¡°I can bring you to meet the elders first and we¡¯ll see what they say.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Thank you, sister He Hui!¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly thanked her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sister He Hui stood up. ¡°Come, pack up. We¡¯ll go meet the elders now.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded excitedly.


    Although she hadn¡¯t been able to meet the Sect Master, to be able to meet the elders of the Sakura Sect was not bad either. Perhaps she could stay here and learn cultivation techniques.


    Qin Xiaoxi put her bag on her shoulder and followed He Hui into the gate.


    Upon entering the gate, she was greeted by the huge front yard. In the middle of the front yard was a huge pool. The water in the pool was so clear that one could see the bottom. Upon closer inspection, there were a few small fish swimming in it, but this was not what surprised Qin Xiaoxi, what really surprised her was the cherry blossom tree in the pool.


    The trunk of this cherry blossom tree was thick and strong, as if it had been there for a hundred years. The flowers it bloomed were far more beautiful than the cherry blossoms that Qin Xiaoxi had seen on the mountains. The white color hidden in the bright pink made the blooming flowers even more beautiful. A breeze blew past, and some petals fell with it.


    ¡°This cherry blossom tree has been around for at least a hundred years. It has survived for so long only because it absorbed a lot of natural spiritual energy,¡± He Hui exined to Qin Xiaoxi as she led the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful¡­ Even more beautiful than all the cherry blossom trees I¡¯ve seen outside,¡± Qin Xiaoxi eximed.


    ¡°Yes, after seeing these flowers, one will tend to feel the others are t and insipid.¡± He Hui nodded. To her, it was a pleasure to admire this century-old cherry blossom tree every day when she had nothing to do, ¡°The cherry blossoms bloom in such a way which makes me look forward to them more every year.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t understand what He Hui meant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Haha.¡± He Hui just smiled. ¡°When I was young, my parents told me that the cherry blossoms represent a new life and hope.¡±


    ¡°Why is there such a saying?¡± Qin Xiaoxi, who had always lived in Thunder City, naturally had never admired the cherry blossoms in this way.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. At least when the cherry blossoms bloom again, they¡¯re telling me that everything in the world has weed a revival again. Wherever they are, there will be life.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi roughly understood what He Hui meant.


    But about the cherry blossoms, Qin Xiaoxi knew another saying about it.


    ¡°What saying?¡± He Hui asked when she heard Qin Xiaoxi mention it.


    ¡°It is said that these cherry blossoms represent the blood of countless martyrs. The more brilliant the color of the cherry blossoms are, the more souls are buried under the trees¡­¡±


    He Hui nodded.


    She had heard of this lore before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that this lore is a little scary¡­ However, we don¡¯t think that way here. It¡¯s just a saying from a foreignnd.¡±


    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly shifted her gaze to the stone stairs at the side. The stone stairs led to a huge building that looked like a pce.


    When He Hui heard Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s question, she also turned around and stopped.


    ¡°Oh, this is the Sihe Pce. It¡¯s where the elders and the Sect Master discuss matters,¡± He Hui introduced the ce to Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and continued to follow He Hui to the other side.


    The many ces Qin Xiaoxi passed by were foreign to her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is where the two elders are.¡± He Hui stopped. At this moment, they were in front of a house that was two stories high.


    ¡°Wait for me here, Xiaoxi.¡± He Hui gestured for Qin Xiaoxi to stay where she was and then trotted to the front of the door.


    ¡°Master¡­ Elder Xu.¡± He Hui knocked on the door gently. ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiaohui.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Xiaohui,e in.¡±


    He Hui, who was about to enter the house, nced at Qin Xiaoxi who had stayed where she was and then walked into the house.


    After a long time, the wooden door of the house was finally pushed open.


    Two middle-aged women walked out of the house.


    They were both wearing ck clothes and had their hair in a bun. Although they were in their middle years, Qin Xiaoxi could still feel a heroic spirit from their eyes.


    At this time, He Hui also came to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s side.


    ¡°This is Elder Xu Qing and Elder Zhang Xiaoying.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Elder Xu. Hello, Elder Zhang. I¡¯m Qin Xiaoxi.¡± Qin Xiaoxi cupped her hands and introduced herself.


    The two of them looked at Qin Xiaoxi who was in front of them, as if they were thinking about something.


    ¡°I have roughly heard about the situation that Xiaohui has mentioned to me. Where are you from? Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxi is from Thunder City.¡±


    ¡°Thunder City of the Northwest Maind? Your surname is Qin. Could you be from the Qin Family of the Qinyu Ind?¡± Elder Xu seemed to be a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡­ My grandfather was from the Qinyu Ind before he came to Thunder City.¡± Qin Xiaoxi also couldn¡¯t figure it out. She didn¡¯t expect these two elders to know about her general family environment.


    The two elders just nodded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I heard that you came here to meet Sect Master Lin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to learn from your Sect.¡±


    ¡°Its good for young people to have great aspirations. However, Sect Master Lin has already given a clear order to not recruit any more disciples.¡±


    It was obvious that they wanted Qin Xiaoxi to go back. She hade all the way here only to be denied entry. Qin Xiaoxi was naturally unwilling willing to return dejectedly.


    ¡°I havee all the way here just to learn the cultivation techniques of the Sakura Sect. I hope the two elders can make an exception for me and let me meet the Sect Master.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Yu City

    <h4>Chapter 138: Yu City</h4>


    ¡°This¡­¡± The elders looked at each other at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°Elders, why don¡¯t we let Qin Xiaoxi study with us for a few days? She must be very fond of our Sakura Sect since she came thousands of miles to Yu City from her home.¡± He Hui quickly spoke up for Qin Xiaoxi when she saw the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Sect Master¡­¡± Elder Xu also sighed.


    ¡°We can temporarily let Qin Xiaoxi observe and learn for few days first. It¡¯s not toote to make a decision after Sect Master¡¯s secluded cultivation is over,¡± Elder Zhang suggested.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that for now.¡±


    ¡°Xiaohui, go and arrange a ce for Xiaoxi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡­ Thank you, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elders.¡±


    After saying that, Qin Xiaoxi and He Hui bid farewell to the elders. He Hui led her to the residence of the Sakura Sect disciples. The residence was quite big, and there were many rooms inside.


    ¡°Shh, there are many junior sisters still resting. Let¡¯s keep it down.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    The two of them came to the door of one of the rooms.


    He Hui pushed it open.


    Inside was a room that was neither big nor small. There was an empty bed, a shelf, a bookcase, a chair, and a table inside. Above the table was a half-open wooden window. A ray of afternoon sunlight shone through the window and onto the table.


    ¡°This room is still empty. You can stay here until the Sect Master finishes her secluded cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Sister Hui.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Elder has agreed to let you stay here temporarily. Maybe you can learn some skills.¡±


    He Hui smiled.


    ¡°Oh right, if you need a change of clothes in the next few days, just go out and walk to the east. someone will bring your bed sheets and bedding to youter. Please make do and rest here for a while first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He Hui smiled. ¡°Oh right, I heard Master say just now, it seems that you¡¯re a child of a big Family?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ In Thunder City, there are many big Families.¡±


    He Hui nodded. ¡°But, judging from your appearance, you must have no worries about food or clothes. Why do you want toe all the way here alone to learn cultivation techniques?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bound to have toe out and see the world by myself. It¡¯s too boring to stay at home.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head and sat on the bed, while He Hui sat beside her.


    ¡°So it¡¯s because you¡¯re bored? Hahaha, you¡¯re really different from the image of a young miss in my mind,¡± He Hui said jokingly.


    ¡°Really? But I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡± He Hui asked.


    ¡°When I came to Yu City, I always felt that it doesn¡¯t seem to be what I thought. It¡¯s spring, and I can¡¯t feel spring at all in the city.¡±


    He Hui sighed when she heard this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Hui?¡±


    He Hui thought for a while and then said, ¡°Recently, the two big ns in Yu City have been constantly fighting.¡±


    ¡°Two big ns?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, the Liu Family and the Xiao Family.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound like they¡¯re good people.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    He Hui nodded.


    ¡°The Liu Family owns more than half of Yu City¡¯s wealth, and they have many cultivators in the n. The head of the Liu Family, Liu Jingsheng, is a rare and powerful cultivator in Yu City, and his Realm is already above the Spirit King Realm. The Liu Family is thergest family in Yu City, but they constantly oppress the people on a daily basis. In addition to their recent fight with the Xiao Family, many of the people in Yu City have stopped going out.¡±


    He Hui sighed.


    The plot sounded very familiar.


    However, inparison, the He Family in Thunder City had reached a point where they were like an absolute monarch. Across Thunder City, no one was a match for the He Family Master, He Cangming. Even the Yu Family back then had been wiped out. However, inparison, the He Family could still maintain the normal operation of Thunder City.


    ¡°Then this Xiao Family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Xiao Family is the only n force in Yu City that can bepared to them. However, it is said that they are gradually falling into a disadvantageous position.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the Sakura Sect make a move?¡±


    ¡°The fight between Families isn¡¯t something that the Sects can interfere with. The Sect Master is determined to not allow us to join in the fight against the Liu Family.¡± He Hui sighed.


    ¡°It seems that there are many ns that engage themselves in misdeeds everywhere¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi could not help but feel sad for Yu City.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re putting it this way, I suppose there are such ns where youe from too?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and told He Hui the story of the He family.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that Family too miserable? Not a single member of the Family survived?¡± He Hui was a little shocked. She did not expect the He Family to be so cold-blooded and despicable. They actually wiped out a Family that didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. Not a single person was left alive. Only a little girl was left.


    He Hui was referring to the only person left alive after the Yu Family was wiped out. That person was the young miss of the Yu Family, Yu Sisi. However, until now, no one knew the whereabouts of Yu Sisi.


    Qin Xiaoxi had heard her father and the other elders mention that she seemed to have left Thunder City.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, you can rest here first.¡± He Hui seemed to have remembered something and stood up. ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. You cane with them for sword practiceter.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was excited when she heard this.


    ¡°Really? Okay.¡±


    He Hui smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Sword practice will be in about an hour, so rest well for the time being.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and watched He Hui close the door for her.


    Phew! She could finally have a good rest! Thinking of this, Qin Xiaoxi immediately flopped onto the bed.

 Chapter 139 - The Li Sword and the Imperial Saber

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Li Sword and the Imperial Saber</h4>


    Although the bed was notplete with the bedding nor was it covered in sheets, Qin Xiaoxi was still veryfortable and cozy lying on it.


    She ced her hands behind her head and looked at the ceiling.


    She wondered how her parents and sister were doing.


    She had not seen them for half a month. She thought tp herself, I should find some time to write a letter and send it home.


    Qin Xiaoxi yawned and took out a coat from her bag. She put it on and slowly closed her heavy eyelids.


    She didn¡¯t have much rest since she woke up early in the morning, which made Qin Xiaoxi a little tired. After a while, she slowly closed her eyes.


    After nap time, it was time for the disciples of the Sakura Sect to practice their swordsmanship.


    Qin Xiaoxi was woken up drowsily by He Hui¡¯s voice outside the door.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, wake up.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi rubbed her eyes and sat on the bed in a daze for a while.


    ¡°Xiaoxi?¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head, took her grandmother¡¯s sword and opened the door.


    He Hui was standing at the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to meet the junior and senior sisters of the Sakura Sect.¡± He Hui held Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s arm with a smile and the two of them went out together.


    They arrived at the ce where the disciples of the Sakura Sect practiced their swordsmanship.


    Qin Xiaoxi immediately felt refreshed.


    The disciples of the Sakura Sect were divided into two groups. One group carried swords, while the other group carried the thin and long sabers that Qin Xiaoxi had seen at the door.


    The disciples with sabers walked in the other direction.


    ¡°Why do they have two different weapons on them?¡±


    ¡°This is something you don¡¯t know. Since ancient times, the Sakura Sect has been divided into two branches, namely the Imperial Saber faction and the Li Sword faction. They are led by Elder Xu and Elder Zhang respectively. The Li Sword faction is particr about the coordination of spiritual power and swordsmanship. Concentrate spiritual power between the des, and fall cherry blossoms by the shadowless sword. The perfectbination of the two makes up for theck of spiritual power, and also makes up for some mistakes in swordsmanship.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded, but in reality, she didn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡°Then this Imperial Saber¡­¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Saber¡­ is not simple as well. The way of the Imperial Saber uses one¡¯s own spiritual power to strengthen the weapon. In addition, the saber technique flexible with attacking, retreating and defending. Although the weapons are different, the spiritual power techniques of the Sakura Sect are all the same. It¡¯s just a matter of how you use them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Qin Xiaoxi scratched her head in embarrassment


    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m considered their senior sister. In the future, you can ask me if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand.¡± He Hui smiled.


    ¡°Then, Sister Hui, howe I¡¯ve never seen the kind of saber they¡¯re using before?¡±


    ¡°You mean this? This saber actually originated from a foreignnd, and it was called a katana. After being modified by the Sakura Sect, it became like this. The modified katana was of moderate length and was suitable for women to use. Compared to otherrge sabers, it has the advantage of being light, sharp, and very solid. Moreover, in many cases, swordsmanship is also very flexible when used on this katana.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and turned her gaze to the sword in her hand.


    ¡°Your sword¡­ is really beautiful.¡±


    He Hui¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s sword. It was apparent that she had been attracted by the patterns and decorations on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s scabbard.


    ¡°This has been passed down in my family,¡± Qin Xiaoxi replied.


    He Hui nodded, her eyes filled with envy. At this moment, the Sakura Sect disciples in front had already started their training. The pace and speed of their sword swings were almost synchronized.


    ¡°Here take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He Hui nodded happily and then took Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s sword.


    She held the hilt with one hand and caressed the jade and patterns on the scabbard with the other.


    In the next second, she pulled the sword out of the scabbard.


    Then, a cold light shed on her face.


    ¡°The sword is not out yet, but the cold light arrived first. It¡¯s a good sword.¡± After He Hui finished admiring it, she put the sword back into the scabbard and handed it to Qin Xiaoxi. Then, she pulled out her own sword.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, and your progress is different from theirs. Let me teach you some basics first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we learn how to use spiritual power?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± He Huiughed when she heard this, as if she had remembered something, she said, ¡°When I first came here, I asked the same question. However, for the Sakura Sect, both swordsmanship and spiritual power are extremely important. Both are the basics.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded and took out the Yue Maiden Sword. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin, senior sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to you calling me senior sister¡­ Forget it, watch carefully.¡± He Hui was a little embarrassed. ¡°Watch carefully.¡±


    ¡°Swordsmanship focuses on the sword being light like the wind¡­¡±


    He Hui had already begun to dance with the sword in her hand.


    ¡°Stab, point, lift, break¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut, wipe, pierce, and pick!¡±


    He Hui¡¯s dance was as smooth as flowing water.


    ¡°These are the most basic fundamentals of swordsmanship. All theplicated moves in the future evolved from them, no matter which sect or faction it is.¡±


    He Hui raised her sword again. The rapidly dancing sword seemed to form a breeze around her. Clean whistling sounds were heard continuously.


    Qin Xiaoxi also followed He Hui and brandished the Yue Maiden sword in her hand.


    However, no matter how she did it, her movements just didn¡¯t seem to be smooth.


    After a while, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. At this time, He Hui no longer demonstrated for her. She just stood by the side and adjusted Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s posture, helping her correct her mistakes.


    The only thing she did not expect was that in just one day, Qin Xiaoxi was actually able to perform with certain uracy the thirteen basic sword styles. He Hui could not help but marvel at Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s learning speed. Although Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s movements now were not as smooth as water, even He Hui herself had to practice for two weeks before she could roughly grasp it.


    Judging from the way Qin Xiaoxi wielded her sword, it seemed that she always had her own characteristics.

 Chapter 140 - Sect Master Lin

    <h4>Chapter 140: Sect Master Lin</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your understanding to be so through at such a young age.¡± He Hui looked at Qin Xiaoxi as she finished herst move in shock.


    ¡°Hahaha, is that so? I don¡¯t know myself. I just feel that I¡¯m able to learn these very quickly.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little embarrassed when she heard this.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems that you have the talent to be a cultivator.¡± He Hui nodded meaningfully.


    At this time, under the cherry blossom tree not far away, Elder Zhang was silently watching Qin Xiaoxi and He Hui.


    Her expression was a littleplicated.


    But in the end, she still nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ let me introduce you to our new sister.¡±


    After her sword practice, He Hui gathered all the Li Sword faction disciples together.


    ¡°This is our new junior sister.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi felt a little embarrassed for a moment.


    It was the first time that she was surrounded by so many people.


    ¡°Junior sister, you¡¯re so pretty. My name is Zhang Xiaona.¡± One of the smaller girls quickly went up to Qin Xiaoxi and started to introduce herself.


    ¡°Hello¡­ My name is Qin Xiaoxi.¡±


    People began to introduce themselves one after another.


    The scene was very lively.


    For some reason, Qin Xiaoxi felt that this afternoon was very eventful. Although she felt a little tired from practicing the same move over and over again, it did not affect her happy mood.


    Even dinner tasted better than before.


    Dinner at the Sakura sect was not bad at all.


    Every table had six dishes and one soup.


    The two elders also sat together with their disciples, looking very harmonious.


    ¡°Senior sister,¡± Qin Xiaoxi called out to He Hui, who was grabbing food.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiaoxi?¡± He Hui asked curiously, ¡°Is the food not to your taste?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    ¡°The elders are all here but why is the sect leader not here? Doesn¡¯t she eat with everyone?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°The sect leader¡­ she used to eat with us, but she is training in seclusion recently so we send all the food to her.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°It seems that Sect Leader Lin has been training in seclusion for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is trying to break through her current realm. After all, Sect Leader Lin is very powerful.¡± He Hui put a small piece of ribs into her mouth and chewed gently.


    ¡°Very powerful. Tell me her story.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi blinked her eyes and looked at He Hui.


    Sect Leader Lin was her grandmother¡¯s junior sister, so Qin Xiaoxi was naturally very curious.


    ¡°Why do you want to know everything? Fine, let me tell you some.¡± He Hui smiled slightly and swallowed the food in her mouth.


    ¡°Rumor was that when Sect Leader Lin just entered the sect, she and another disciple killed a monster residing in the mountains and both came back unscathed. During the sect leader¡¯s generation, both of them were deemed geniuses in the Sakura Sect.¡±


    ¡°A monster?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of fierce and wild monster that rarely seen on our eastern continent. This kind of monster has a huge body, thick limbs, and a savage nature. It kills anyone it sees. Ordinary cultivators who encounter one alone usually don¡¯t have good endings.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded. It sounded like someone who was not to be trifled with.


    However, there was another thing that she was curious about, the fellow disciple who killed the monster with Sect Leader Lin.


    ¡°What about the fellow disciple who killed the giant monster together with Sect Leader Lin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ rumor was that when Sect Leader Lin became the senior disciple, the other disciple left the Sakura sect.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi felt like this disciple was her grandmother.


    ¡°Why are you asking about her all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t we talking about Sect Leader Lin?¡± He Hui asked.


    ¡°No, I was just suddenly curious.¡± Qin Xiaoxi scratched her head and continued to ask, ¡°This sect leader must have done other important things.¡±


    ¡°Before Sect Leader Lin went into seclusion, she was already a first-ss powerhouse. Moreover, no matter if it was the Li Sword style or the Imperial Saber style, she could use them to the fullest. I heard that she is the most powerful sect leader of the Sakura sect in the past hundred years.¡±


    ¡°She sounds very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, she is a cultivator of the Spirit King Realm. How could she not be powerful?¡± He Hui smiled. ¡°The Spirit King Realm is the evolution stage of the Spirit Master Realm. On this continent, there are only a few who can reach the Spirit King Realm.¡±


    Xiaoxi nodded. She did not actually understand what this meant. However, she knew that her father, Qing Haisheng, was once a cultivator of the Spirit Master Realm. However, ever since he settled down in Thunder City, he never used his cultivation techniques again.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, do you understand the levels of these realms?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    ¡°Then let me tell you. The realms of cultivators are roughly divided into Earth, Dharma, Spirit, Immortal, and God realms.¡± He Hui began to exin the levels of cultivators to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°What do these mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Each realm has different levels. For example, in the Dharma realm, ranging from weak to strong, the levels are Dharma vein and Dharmaw.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi seemed to understand a little.


    ¡°Above the Dharma realm is the Spirit realm. It¡¯s extremely difficult to break through and move up in the spirit realm. There are Spirit Walkers, Spirit Practitioners, Spirit Master, Spirit Lord, Spirit King, Spirit Emperor, and Spirit God realms. Above that is the Immortal and God realms. As far as I know, those who can reach the Spirit Emperor and Spirit King realms are already considered top-notch powerhouses. In the spirit realm, anyone who can reach the Spirit God realm would be invincible. However, it¡¯s extremely difficult to break through each stage in the Spirit realm. Every stage can take several years based on the person.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the Immortal and the God realms?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s are no levels within the Immortal and God realms. However, just to reach these two levels is harder than ascending into the sky. As far as I know, there is only one cultivator on this continent who reached the Immortal realm.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The founder of Mount God of Heaven Deity Sect.¡±


    ¡°Mount God of Heaven? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±


    He Hui smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it. Many ns don¡¯t know about Mount God of Heaven either. It¡¯s just that each sect all has some dealings with Mount God of Heaven, so they naturally know a little about it. However, many people don¡¯t tell others about it either.¡±

 Chapter 141 - Small Sect

    <h4>Chapter 141: Small Sect</h4>


    He Hui smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it. Many ns don¡¯t know about Mount God of Heaven either. It¡¯s just that each sect all has some dealings with Mount God of Heaven. Naturally, they know a little about it. However, many people don¡¯t tell others about it either.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me about the Mount God of Heaven Deity Sect, senior sister. Ever since I was a child, I¡¯ve always liked these things, but I don¡¯t understand a lot of them.¡± Qin Xiaoxi became more and more engrossed as she listened. For some reason, whenever she hears about a powerful cultivator or sect, she would feel very excited.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know much about them either. The Mount God of Heaven Deity Sect is also called the Deity Sect. Every sect master is an extremely powerful cultivator. Moreover, the Deity Sect seems to only ept two or three disciples at any given time. There are only five or six people in the entire sect.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ isn¡¯t that considered a small sect?¡±


    ¡°What small sect?¡± He Hui burst outughing. ¡°The people in the Deity Sect are all top-notch powerhouse. Every sect master is at least at the Spirit Emperor realm. They are not considered a small sect.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°But, has no one ever reached the God realm?¡±


    ¡°The God realm¡­ is just a legend. I don¡¯t know if there is really anyone who can reach this state. A cultivator who can reach this state would probably be a god,¡± He Hui said, trying to brush by the question. In the past thousand years, no cultivator had reached the God realm. The founder of the Mount God of Heaven was probably the ceiling of the cultivator¡¯s realm? How could anyone reach the God realm?


    ¡°Then, senior sister¡­ you should be at the Spirit Master realm now, right?¡±


    He Hui couldn¡¯t help but blush when she heard Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still trying to breakthrough. I¡¯m still at the Spirit Practioner realm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m not at any level yet.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at He Hui with some envy.


    ¡°Hahaha, you will in the future. As long as you put effort into your cultivation, one day you¡¯ll also be in the spirit realm. You might even be stronger than me,¡± He Hui answered Qin Xiaoxi with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely train hard.¡±


    He Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of pity when she saw her like this. She didn¡¯t know if Sect Leader Lin would still make an exception and allow Qin Xiaoxi to stay in the Sakura sect after shees out of seclusion.


    Qin Xiaoxi was extremely talented. If this ce couldn¡¯t keep her, it would be a pity.


    ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s go up to the mountain together? I¡¯ll give you some special training,¡± He hui said mysteriously.


    ¡°What special training?¡±


    ¡°What you want to learn. I don¡¯t think you just want to practice swordsmanship, right?¡± He Hui looked at her cheerfully.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded immediately. She didn¡¯t want to miss these opportunities to learn. Moreover, this was what she always wanted to learn. Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Ah Hui [He Hui nickname] was going to teach her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯ll know when you get here.¡±


    He Hui seemed to sense Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s thoughts.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi quickly ate her food.


    ¡°Eat slowly. Hahaha, look at how anxious you are.¡±


    Before she knew it, dinner was over.


    As night fell, the moon hung high in the dark blue night sky.


    Even at night, Qin Xiaoxi still felt that the Sakura sect was a unique sight.


    For some reason, the sakura trees under the moonlight seemed to be surrounded by ayer of weak white light.


    Qin Xiaoxi and He Hui strolled in the back mountain.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Soon, the two of them arrived at an empty space. For some reason, the space seemed a little bare.


    Suddenly, a few extremely short and ugly monsters with small wooden mallets in their hands emerged from the grasnd for some unknown reason.


    Seeing Qin Xiaoxi and He Hui¡¯s arrival, these little monsters bared their teeth at them.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but exim. She had never seen such ugly monsters before.


    ¡°These are small cave demons that live in underground caves. They usually live in groups and reproduce very quickly. They also like to steal and destroy. These two elders cast spells to trap them in this space for new disciples to gain spiritual power experience.¡±


    He Hui exined seriously.


    The seven or eight small cave demons were waving their hammers as if they were discussing something.


    ¡°So, should I destroy them?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi asked in confusion.


    He Hui nodded. ¡°These small cave demons contain the spiritual power experience that would make you an official cultivator. After you destroy them, you will gain your first experience and officially enter the threshold of being a cultivator.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her Yue Maiden Sword in her hand excitedly.


    A trace of excitement appeared on her face. Even He Hui was stunned by her expression.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Qin Xiaoxi would show any signs of fear when she saw such ugly monsters for the first time. Thinking back to the past, when she saw this group of small demons for the first time, she felt disgusted.


    It seemed that Qin Xiaoxi was a talent that could be molded. She would probably be an extremely powerful cultivator in the future.


    ¡°The small cave demons are very cunning and are good at teamwork. Xiaoxi, you must remember that.¡± Seeing that Qin Xiaoxi was about to make a move, He Hui quickly reminded her.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, senior sister.¡±


    ¡°You must always pay attention to every one of them. Don¡¯t just stare at one of them. Be careful. If you feel something is wrong, I will help you!¡±


    He Hui continued to remind her.


    ¡°Got it, senior sister!¡±


    Although Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t seem to be flustered and was rather excited, this was still her first time fighting these small cave demons, and these small cave demons were very cunning. He Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    ¡°Here I go, senior sister.¡± After saying this, Qin Xiaoxi quickly unsheathed her Yue Maiden Sword. Following a cold light sh, Qin Xiaoxi quickly rushed towards the group of small cave demons who were baring their teeth.


    Of course, the group of small cave demons also roared and rushed toward Qin Xiaoxi with mallets in their hands.


    The two sides were about to sh. He Hui could not help but feel nervous for Qin Xiaoxi.


    The small cave demons seized the opportunity first. They jumped up in twos and threes and swung their mallets toward Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s head.

 Chapter 142 - The First Step to Become a Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 142: The First Step to Be a Cultivator</h4>


    The small cave demons seized the opportunity first. They jumped up in twos and threes and swung their mallets toward Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s head.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally had to defend herself.


    Although the small cave demons were only half the size of Qin Xiaoxi, they could still beat a normal person unconscious with a few consecutive strikes with their mallets.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her Yue Maiden Sword and blocked the small cave demons¡¯ attack.


    A few powerful nging metal sounds exploded in the empty space.


    Qin Xiaoxi blocked the attack!!


    The small cave demons were unconvinced when they saw Qin Xiaoxi block their attacks. They quickly formed another group and swarmed toward Qin Xiaoxi again.


    Of course, Qin Xiaoxi was not afraid.


    Qin Xiaoxi raised her sword again. With a swing, a stab, and a flick, she killed one of the small cave demons in one hit.


    The remaining four demons immediately took a step back when they saw this. They seemed to know how powerful Qin Xiaoxi was. Naturally, they only took a few steps back and roared at Qin Xiaoxi.


    But of course, they were just trying to look mean.


    ¡°Die, you demons.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi raised her sword again. This time, she leap in the air and a sword shadow shed over.


    The remaining four demons were scared and quickly retreated.


    How could Qin Xiaoxi let them go? She quickly stabbed forward and killed the demon that was slightly slower on the spot.


    She rushed forward and swung her sword quickly, killing the three demons one after the other.


    He Hui, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.


    She thought that she would have to help Qin Xiaoxi, she didn¡¯t expect that Qin Xiaoxi could easily kill the five demons in just a few moves. It was evident that Qin Xiaoxi was talented and intelligent.


    At this moment, the corpses of the five small cave demons began to emit a faint light.


    ¡°Wow, you took care of them so quickly. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them.¡± He Hui came to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s side and quickly praised her.


    ¡°Hahaha, thank you for your praise, senior sister, but¡­ these small demons are really disgusting.¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Hahaha, do you think so too? I thought you didn¡¯t feel anything at all,¡± He Hui said.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was trying to make sure that I didn¡¯t get smashed to death by their mallets, so I had to cast those thoughts aside.¡± Qin Xiaoxi waved her hand helplessly.


    At this moment, her eyes fell on the glowing corpses of the small cave demons.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°These are the spiritual energy experiences you need. This is the first step for you to enter the realm of a cultivator.¡± He Hui smiled and came to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Put your hands together¡­¡± He Hui adjusted Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Put your ring finger and little finger together.¡± He Hui adjusted Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Now¡­ empty your mind¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi slowly closed her eyes when she heard this.


    ¡°Slowly feel the surging spiritual power in your surroundings¡­ how is it¡­ can you feel it?¡±


    It was strange, as soon as closed her eyes, she felt a few faint invisible forces surrounding her.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded slightly.


    ¡°Feel them. Once again, empty your mind and use them as your own.¡±


    For some reason, Qin Xiaoxi felt He Hui¡¯s voice be empty.


    At this moment, the white light on the group of small cave demons slowly separated and formed a few light balls.


    The light balls were elongated and flew towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    It worked! He Hui was secretly happy.


    The balls of light finally merged into Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand and spread throughout her body. After shing for a few seconds, they disappeared.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi felt a slight change in her body.


    It was a strange feeling as if it prated through Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi slowly opened her eyes, and He Hui, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.


    ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s a sess?¡± Qin Xiaoxi felt a little incredulous.


    He Hui nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a sess to be able to absorb the spiritual energy that the small cave demons dropped. Many people never be a cultivator because they don¡¯t understand how to absorb the experiences in the power of nature. Besides, Xiaoxi, you¡¯re the fastest-learning junior sister I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Yes, what He Hui said was true.


    Qin Xiaoxi was indeed the one with the highestprehension ability she had ever seen.


    It¡¯s only been a day and she has already be a cultivator. Even He Hui began to envy Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s natural physique.


    ¡°Hahaha, thank you, senior sister. It¡¯s just that this feeling is wonderful. It¡¯s as if you can feel their existence.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was still trying to recall the feeling just now.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s like that. Well, you have officially stepped into the ranks of a cultivator!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was naturally overjoyed.


    This was what she had dreamed of. She didn¡¯t expect that today, she had taken the first step on her path as a cultivator.


    This also strengthened Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s resolution.


    She must be the strongest cultivator in the Qin family in order to protect her family, eliminate the evil for the people in Thunder City, and uproot the He family!


    ¡°Have you ever thought about your future?¡±


    He Hui and Qin Xiaoxi sat down on a big rock.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do after you be a cultivator?¡± He Hui asked.


    ¡°I want to fight for my family and uproot the evil ns in Thunder City.¡±


    He Hui was a little stunned when she heard this. The girl in front of her was young yet ambitious, but she was still a little childish. He Hui didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I believe that you will seed one day, Xiaoxi.¡±


    ¡°What about you, senior sister?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was suddenly curious.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t quite know what I want to do, everything seems confusing.¡± He Hui sighed silently. A breeze blew by, and cherry blossom petals slowly fell not far away.

 Chapter 143 - Meeting the Old Woman Again

    <h4>Chapter 143: Meeting the Old Woman Again</h4>


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to be a powerful cultivator, senior sister?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    He Hui didn¡¯t answer directly, just shook her head silently.


    In the next few days, Qin Xiaoxi followed the disciples of the Li Sword sect to train.


    Every morning, Qin Xiaoxi meditated with them to bnce the spiritual power in her body.


    After breakfast and a short rest, it was time for cultivation techniques and swordsmanship training.


    Every day was the same for half a month.


    However, Qin Xiaoxi felt that her life was very fulfilling here.


    She went to bed early every day, looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s training.


    ¡°It seems that Qin Xiaoxi, the girl we temporarily took in, increased her spiritual power by leaps and bounds recently.¡± The two elders were watching the training not far away.


    Qin Xiaoxi injected her spiritual power into her sword. In a short while, her swordkee shed out and cut the scarecrow into pieces.


    ¡°But¡­ Elder Xu, I¡¯m afraid that taking in this female disciple without the sect leader¡¯s knowledge is not a good idea.¡± Elder Zhang said worriedly.


    ¡°Not to mention her family and ancestors, just from her physique, Qin Xiaoxi is already talented and intelligent. She had only been here for half a month, but she is already better than the other disciples who became cultivators half a year ago. She¡¯s a rare talent.¡±


    Elder Xu was naturally very satisfied with Qin Xiaoxi.


    Although she had never spoken to Qin Xiaoxi, Elder Xu had been secretly observing her for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the sect leader is about toe out of her seclusion. You¡¯d better think about how to exin this to her.¡±


    Elder Xu just smiled and shook her head silently.


    ¡°Old Zhang, don¡¯t worry. The sect leader will agree to take this girl as a disciple.¡±


    Elder Zhang was confused by her words.


    ¡°How can you be so sure that the sect leader will agree to take her in? Just because she¡¯s talented and intelligent?¡±


    ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t know. Although the sect leader is at a higher realm than me, I¡¯m actually one year older than her. I naturally know a bit about the past of the Sakura sect.¡± Elder Xu had a mysterious look.


    ¡°Xu Qingfang, you and I can be considered halfway into the grave, but that doesn¡¯t seem to stop you from keeping me in suspense, huh?¡± When Elder Zhang heard her answer, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. What past is she talking about? She was confused. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. It¡¯s not like you would actually answer me.¡±


    The two elders couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Deity Sect will be here in the next two days.¡±


    ¡°What are they here for?¡±


    Elder Xu shook her head, ¡°Perhaps they have some urgent matter to discuss with the sect leader. I heard that their current sect leader epted a disciple. He¡¯s only 22 years old.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about the disciples that Mount God of Heaven epts?¡± Elder Zhang couldn¡¯t help but cast an astonished gaze at Elder Xu once again.


    ¡°Mount God of Heaven had only taken in one or two disciples. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about this. I think¡­ his name is Jiang Yun or something.¡± Xu Qingfang seemed to be deep in thought, ¡°A few days ago, the old man from the Deity sect brought his disciples down the mountain with him.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, it¡¯s still their business. Since Mount God of Heaven ising, I believe that the sect leader¡¯s training will end in these next few days.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more before continuing to watch the disciples train.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, you¡¯ve improved a lot recently.¡± He Hui looked at Qin Xiaoxi with great gratification.


    ¡°Really? Hahahaha, I just practice asionally.¡±


    Recently, Qin Xiaoxi became famous among her fellow disciples. They all knew that she was a junior sister who had only been here for less than half a month, but she could already beat half of them, her swordkee sh was as smooth as flowing water. It was as if she had reached the pinnacle of perfection.


    Tonight, Qin Xiaoxi went up the mountain alone.


    This time, she walked on a path that she had never taken before.


    The path was winding and deep. The moonlight could only shine on the floor through the gaps between the trees.


    Qin Xiaoxi stood at the intersection and was slightly stunned. Then, she walked onto the path. Both sides of the path were covered with dried leaves. Qin Xiaoxi could hear the sound of her every step on the dried leaves.


    The fallen leaves were so thick and heavy that they should have covered the entire path. Judging from the situation, it was obvious that someone already passed by. This peaked Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s curiosity.


    During the days that she had been at the Sakura sect, Qin Xiaoxi had only been around this area, nowhere else.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the originally dark path became much more spacious. The fallen leaves that were scattered all over the ground became sparse.


    She continued to walk deeper.


    Qin Xiaoxi also heard the sound of running water.


    When she walked out of the forest, she saw arge open space. This open space was next to a cliff and a stream of water flowed down from the top of the mountain into a pool.


    It was the first time that Qin Xiaoxi saw a waterfall here. Although it was not big, the sound gradually calmed her heart.


    This was a very suitable ce to bnce the spiritual power in her body.


    After admiring it for a while, Qin Xiaoxi sat cross-legged next to the pool and closed her eyes, bncing the spiritual power in her body.


    For some reason, she felt a trace of different spiritual energy surging around her.


    It was pure spiritual energy, which was different from the spiritual energy that fell from the small cave demons.


    Qin Xiaoxi felt it bit by bit. Could it be¡­ from this spring water?


    ¡°Spiritual spring¡­ it¡¯s great to use for cultivators to care for the spiritual power in their bodies.¡±


    At this moment, an old voice came from behind her. Qin Xiaoxi was so shocked that she quickly stood up with one hand on the hilt of her sword.


    When Qin Xiaoxi turned around, she saw an old woman standing behind her.

 Chapter 144 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 144: Awakening</h4>


    This old woman¡­


    Qin Xiaoxi was shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t this the old woman she met when she entered the mountain half a month ago?


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s you¡­ why are you here? Don¡¯t you live at the foot of Luoying Mountain?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at the old woman in front of her with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Of course, this ce is also the foot of the mountain.¡± The old woman looked at her meaningfully and then sat down next to Qin Xiaoxi with her legs crossed.


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    She just closed her eyes along with the old woman.


    ¡°This spiritual spring¡­ the pure power contained in it is the best source of purification for spiritual power. Close your eyes, slow down your breathing and thoughts, and you will be able to feel it well.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi did as she was told.


    But soon, a strange feeling filled Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s entire body.


    It was a little cold, but it also made her feel a little more rxed.


    Qin Xiaoxi and the old woman sat quietly by the spring for a long time.


    ¡°So, did you learn what you came to the Sakura sect to learn, little girl?¡± The old woman looked at Qin Xiaoxi kindly.


    ¡°I haveprehended some aspects, but I still think it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    The old woman didn¡¯t answer but smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice your sword that day.¡±


    At this moment, the old woman turned her eyes to the Yue Maiden Sword on the ground.


    ¡°Haha, grandma, do you want to see it?¡± Qin Xiaoxi took out her sword. But the old woman just smiled and shook her head, indicating Qin Xiaoxi to put the sword back.


    ¡°This sword was able to meet a young woman like you¡­ that is very good¡­ very good¡­¡±


    The old woman nodded.


    ¡°What do you mean, grandma?¡±


    ¡°You must continue to pursue what you desire.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old woman did not say anything more. She crossed her legs, her hands hanging down naturally, and closed her eyes¡­


    ¡°Xiaoxi! Xiaoxi!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxi¡­¡±


    In a trance, a gentle male voice called out to her.


    Qin Xiaoxi slowly opened her eyes.


    It turned out that she was still in the cabin.


    She was still drifting on the sea by the northern region.


    Qin Xiaoxi was lying on a bed made of hay, covered in a heavy fur coat.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun was beside her.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at him. At some point, Jiang Yun¡¯s eye bags became heavy.


    ¡°Did we get rid of those sea demons?¡± Qin Xiaoxi rubbed her tired eyes and asked hurriedly.


    ¡°That was two days ago.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and continued to ask, ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi stared nkly at the ceiling, then slowly stood up. ¡°My body is a little sore. I feel like I had a very long dream.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Yun assumed that Qin Xiaoxi was probably fine. However, Jiang Yun was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect Qin Xiaoxi to recover so quickly.


    ¡°You slept for so long, like a pig,¡± Jiang Yun teased, then he stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re the pig.¡± Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun, then she pulled her hands out from underneath the heavy fur coat and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to wash up. You can go out.¡±


    Jiang Yun leaned against the door frame and looked at Qin Xiaoxi, who was about to get up, with interest.


    ¡°Why are you standing there and looking at me like that¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him in confusion, but the next second, she was terrified. ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ve been asleep for so long. Did you do something to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Jiang Yun asked her curiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at her clothes. It seemed like nothing had happened.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±Qin Xiaoxi shook her head. Just as she was about to get up, a piercing cold forced her back into bed. ¡°Why is it so cold?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re almost there. It¡¯s even colder outside. Hurry up and put on your coat and pants.¡± Jiang Yun looked at the pair of pants on the table.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at them with disdain.


    ¡°They¡¯re too ugly. The pants are so big. I have to tie it with a belt.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it, then you will freeze into a popsicle.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and then opened the cabin door.


    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t open the door. As soon as he opened it, Qin Xiaoxi could feel the deep chill even underneath the coat.


    It was so cold.


    Qin Xiaoxi shivered.


    ¡°Quickly get dressed. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Seeing Qin Xiaoxi like this, Jiang Yun immediately closed the door.


    Under the coat, Qin Xiaoxi held her forehead with one hand and shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get up sooner orter¡­ why not now?¡±


    After saying this, Qin Xiaoxi quickly got up and put her coat on. She casually put on the extremely heavy pants.


    Although she changed her clothes, Qin Xiaoxi could still feel a trace of chilliness.


    Qin Xiaoxi expected that the northern region would be dangerous, but she didn¡¯t expect how intense the snow and ice in the northern region would be.


    After a simple wash, Qin Xiaoxi walked out of the cabin and didn¡¯t forget to close the door for him.


    When Qin Xiaoxi looked at the surrounding scenery, she saw that it was no longer the endless dark blue sea. On the surface of the water, she could see white reefs from time to time. Powder-like snow was falling from the sky.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi crossed her arms and bent her body slightly.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Jiang Yun looked around and sighed.


    For some reason, the visibility on the surface of the sea was always very low. Even in broad daylight, everything was still covered by white fog.


    ¡°How long has it been since we went out to sea?¡± Qin Xiaoxi endured the cold and came to Jiang Yun¡¯s side.


    ¡°Nine days,¡± Jiang Yun answered quietly. At this point, he noticed Qin Xiaoxi walking to his side. Then, he took out a small cloth bag from his pocket and handed it to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Red gold ointment. Once we arrive in the northern region, I think the temperature will continue to drop. With this, it can help you maintain your body temperature.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded when she heard this and took the small cloth bag that Jiang Yun handed to her.

 Chapter 145 - The Way to Break Through

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Way to Break Through</h4>


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Red gold ointment. Once we arrive in the northern region, I think the temperature will continue to drop. With this, it can help you maintain your body temperature.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded when she heard this and took the small cloth bag that Jiang Yun handed to her.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving rtively fast. If nothing unexpected happens, we should be able to return to Thunder City in less than two weeks. By then, we would be able to save your sister¡¯s life.¡± Jiang Yun looked at the sea in the distance.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yun, she would have died on the way here.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? You helped me a lot while traveling with me.¡±Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±Qin Xiaoxi suddenly asked curiously.


    ¡°I am very curious about what realm your spiritual power is at.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely curious since Jiang Yun could easily resist a tsunami and even rely on his spiritual power to steer the ship for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Qin Xiaoxi exined.


    Jiang Yun smiled, then turned around and looked at Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My realm¡­ is almost the same as yours. I¡¯m a little higher than you.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi meaningfully.


    ¡°What a strange look¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun.


    A little higher than me? Could he be at a Spirit King realm?


    That didn¡¯t make sense. The power that Jiang Yun disyed in the past few days was so much higher than a Spirit King realm. He should at least be at a Spirit Emperor realm.


    ¡°At your level, you must be higher than most people in Thunder City.¡± Jiang Yun nodded.


    Qin Xiaoxi was a little surprised. Did Jiang Yun already detect what realm she was in? It had only been a month since Qin Xiaoxi reached the Spirit Lord realm.


    Of course, although most people in the Sakura sect thought that Qin Xiaoxi was talented, intelligent, had amazing bone structure, and could learn extremely fast, ever since she reached the Spirit Master realm, her improvement became slower and slower. It took almost half a year for her to advance from the Spirit Master realm to the Spirit Lord realm.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing Qin Xiaoxi in a daze, Jiang Yun quickly asked.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s question pulled Qin Xiaoxi back from her thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing, even though what you said is true, I can¡¯t just remain at the Spirit King realm.¡± Qin Xiaoxi sighed and leaned against the guardrail on the deck with Jiang Yun. Qin Xiaoxi looked at the horizon in the distance and continued, ¡°But¡­ ever since I reached the Spirit Realm, I can feel that my advancement is getting slower and slower.¡±


    ¡°There are many ways to advance in the Spirit Realm, and the most important way is to make a breakthrough on your own. Monotonous training and killing monsters will not help you improve. Only by calming your heart would you be able to feel the power of that next realm.¡±


    Jiang Yun spoke in a sincere tone, changing from his usual yful manner.


    His change was too fast. However, this was probably one of the reasons why he was able to be the sect master. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious when he was supposed to be serious.


    ¡°So this is the advice from a Spirit Emperor?¡±


    ¡°You are quite smart. You can even roughly guess my level.¡± Jiang Yun pretended to be very surprised even though he was not actually surprised that Qin Xiaoxi could see it.


    Qin Xiaoxi could be a Spirit Lord powerhouse in just three years was something that very few cultivators on this continent could achieve. It was not an exaggeration to say that Qin Xiaoxi was almost on par with his younger self.


    ¡°Actually, your power is not capped at the Spirit Lord realm. You can advance to the Spirit King realm,¡± said Jiang Yun.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun curiously.


    ¡°I know you want to say that you just reached the Spirit Lord realm, but I can tell you that you have much more room to advance.¡± Jiang Yun was very firm in his opinion. He could feel it, if Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s path of cultivation was smooth sailing all the way, she would be able to reach the same realm as Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Are you¡­serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re just focusing on the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel any signals that indicate that I can continue to advance.¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. What realm you¡¯re at isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is your familiarity with and control over the spiritual power in your body. What truly matters is whether you can control the growing power in your body. The realms are divided by people, but it¡¯s only true power if you can use the power in your body with ease. You are too anxious now, always wanting to strive for a stronger realm will blind your eyes.¡±


    Jiang Yun patiently exined to Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally understood a little.


    ¡°But I heard that in addition to self-breakthrough, there are other methods such as using objects to make a breakthrough. For example, a precious gem or something like that.¡±


    Jiang Yun agreed after listening to her.


    What Qin Xiaoxi said was true.


    ¡°Such a method does exist. By using the power of certain treasures to cultivate, one can advance greatly and achieve breakthroughs. Most people in the He family use this method to forcefully advance in the realms. However, this method also has a huge drawback.¡±


    ¡°Drawback? ? What is the drawback? ?¡±


    ¡°When forcing a breakthrough using objects, if the cultivator doesn¡¯t already have strong psychological qualities and strength, it can cause you to go mad. Of course, it¡¯s not a big deal if you cannot breakthrough, but it can be serious if the cultivator suffers a bacsh.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ cough cough¡­¡± Jiang Yun coughed lightly.


    ¡°Also, the breakthrough that was achieved using external objects can cause great harm to your body because your body isn¡¯t used to feeling that level of power. Some people may not adapt to the spiritual power brought on by the new realm and, hence, may not be able to continue cultivating in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tragic¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi could not help but sigh.


    ¡°The reason why He Cangming that old fart was killed by Yu Sisi was because he was close to advancing to the Spiritual King realm but he used external objects to force his cultivation.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Arriving at the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 146: Arriving at the Northern Region</h4>


    As the two of them chatted, more and more reefs appeared around the ship.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    When the two of them came back to their senses, a white coastline suddenly appeared in the distance. They couldn¡¯t see the end of it.


    Jiang Yun frowned when he saw this.


    It seemed that they were about to reach the northern region.


    As the ship approached, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi gradually saw the entire coastline.


    It was an endless snowfield and the winding coastline was covered by solid ice. This was the northern region, the forbidden area of the continent¡¯s civilization. This was the most primitive ce where nature was preserved, at the same time, it was also deemed the most dangerous ce in this world.


    This was the devil¡¯s domain that many cultivators and businessmen dreamed ofing to.


    There were so many unknown phenomena that ur here. Perhaps legendarymunities of creatures were really located here. Countless precious medicinal herbs and treasures that carry an aura of death were waiting for people to explore¡­the northern region looked mysterious and dreamy, but at the same time, there were many hidden dangers.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen an ice field like this before. So this is the northern region.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very surprised.


    As they got closer to the shore, Jiang Yun immediately slowed down the boat.


    ¡°This beautiful scene is only on the surface. The dangers of the northern region are hidden under this vast expanse of whiteness.¡± Jiang Yun frowned as he said this. He didn¡¯t know what would happen next. The only thing he knew was that the road to obtain the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma would only be more difficult and dangerous than when they were at sea.


    They were getting closer and closer.


    The ice field slowly began to appear in front of the two of them. Qin Xiaoxi could see the towering mountains in the distance that seem to climb straight into the clouds. There was not a single nt in this ce.


    There was only this endless expanse of white snow.


    Their boat gradually docked.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi tidied up and brought along some necessities.


    Jiang Yun packed a lot of dry rations in his storage bag a few days ago. He did not know if there would be any food in the northern region that could satisfy their hunger.


    Qin Xiaoxi zipped up her heavy coat and ced her Yue Maiden Sword in a strap that was firmly fixed on her back. Only the hilt of the sword was exposed. This would make it easier for her to take out her sword at any time, just in case.


    The red gold ointment naturally required a small amount of hay and firewood.


    Fortunately, the storage bag from the Emerald Pavilion was high quality, so it could easily fit a sack worth of firewood.


    The two of them confirmed that they had everything they need.


    Then, they got off the boat.


    After Jiang Yun got off the boat, he quickly tied the rope that was connected to the boat to one of the protruding boulders.


    Jiang Yun pulled hard to ensure that the boulder didn¡¯t move at all. He didn¡¯t know if it would be able to keep the boat in ce. After checking around, he was still worried, so he went back to the deck and used his spiritual power to lower the anchor into the water.


    The anchoring mechanism would have taken three to four people to operate, but Jiang Yun used his spiritual power, so he was able to quickly operate it.


    Jiang Yun lit up all the kerosenemps in the ship and hung a few on the tall mast. The light from the mast made it easy to find their ship on the way back. If they encountered a snowstorm, they also wouldn¡¯t get lost in the snowstorm.


    Hopefully, it would work.


    Jiang Yun looked around and climbed down from the.


    ¡°Can those kerosenemps burn for that long?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously. As far as she knew, these kerosenemps would run out of wick after burning for only one night.


    ¡°I have my ways. Did you notice that thesemps are brighter than usual?¡± Jiang Yun looked at the kerosenemps hanging on the mast with pride.


    Qin Xiaoxi raised her head.


    Perhaps because it was daytime, Qin Xiaoxi could only see a few kerosenemps strangely hanging on the mast. As for whether there was any light, Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t tell at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if I can see the kerosenemps, then I can¡­ but I can¡¯t see the light at all!¡± Qin Xiaoxi was speechless at this point.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ you¡¯ll see it when wee back.¡± Jiang Yun tied the storage bag to his waist while feeling a bit awkward at her words. Then he said, ¡°Okay, shall we go Miss Qin?¡±


    ¡°Can you call me something else?¡± Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°What should I call you then? Mydy?¡± Jiang Yun teased.


    ¡°Forget it, you should just stop talking.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly. Then, she slowly walked towards the towering grayish-white mountains with Jiang Yun.


    Every step they took was difficult.


    Every step they took sank deep into the snow. When they took their next steps, they would have to lift their legs that were buried in the snow.


    After a few steps, Qin Xiaoxi no longer felt cold.


    However, her cheeks and palms seemed to be frozen stiff.


    ¡°Is this red gold ointment really useful?¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly covered her mouth with her hands and blew some steam at her palms.


    ¡°The temperature in the northern region is extremely low. If it weren¡¯t for the red gold ointment, we would have frozen to death already.¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head. At this moment, he seemed to have noticed something and quickly asked, ¡°Are your hands cold?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun seemed to have remembered something. He looked inside his storage bag and took out two pairs of gloves.


    ¡°Come, I almost forgot such an important thing.¡±


    Jiang Yun handed one of the gloves to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°How do you have everything?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little shocked, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She quickly put on the pair of gloves that Jiang Yun handed to her.


    After putting on the gloves, Qin Xiaoxi felt much better. It was hard to imagine if they could withstand the cold with just their coats if they didn¡¯t have the red gold ointment.


    Jiang Yun also quickly put on his gloves.


    After the two of them were done with their preparations, they continued to head into the mountains.

 Chapter 147 - The Bear from the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Bear from the Northern Region</h4>


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi walked for a long time, but they still felt that the distance between them and the foot of the mountain remain unchanged.


    It was as if they were trapped in this vast expanse of white snow.


    Perhaps it was because every step they took was extremely arduous.


    ¡°Where exactly is this Holy Saint Snow Mountain?¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly asked.


    Jiang Yun opened the old map.


    He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°After crossing two mountains¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun muttered, Then he put away the map and stopped to look at his surroundings for a while.


    ¡°We should see the Holy Saint Snow Mountain after crossing these two mountains.¡± Jiang Yun looked at the intersection of the two peaks in front of them, ¡°If possible, we should try to pass through at the bottom. This way, we¡¯ll spend less time and energy rather than climbing the mountains and taking detours.¡±.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but this northern region is so quiet it¡¯s a little scary.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked around. Looking at the white snowy in, scenery as such usually reminded her of purity, but for some reason, right now, the scenery only gave Qin Xiaoxi a sense of oppression.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t entered the mountain ranges yet. We need to be on guard against the quietness.¡± Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi moved forward slowly.


    At that moment, a few lumps of uneven white snow started to shake. Qin Xiaoxi rubbed her eyes, unsure if she was seeing things. However, after looking at it carefully, she determined that the snow piles in front of her were shaking.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly reached back and grabbed the hilt of the Yue maiden sword.


    ¡°Jiang Yun, look.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi gestured.


    Jiang Yun also noticed the movement not far away.


    The two of them looked at each other. After a short exchange of nces, they both slowed down their footsteps and walked slowly towards the swaying snow piles.


    With every step that Qin Xiaoxi took, she squeezed her sword even more tightly.


    When they were only about seven or eight meters away, the snow piles suddenly stopped swaying.


    The two of them were very puzzled, but they did not let down their guard. After all, neither one of them was familiar with the northern region and they did not know what kind of creatures were here.


    Seeing that there were no further movements from the snow piles, the two of them looked at each other again.


    It was strange.


    The color of the snow piles was different from the surrounding snow. And on closer inspection, it was actually covered with white fur.


    ¡°Why is this snow so furry?¡±Just as Qin Xiaoxi was curious.


    The snow piles started to move again.


    Not long after, the snow piles started to move and ran toward Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun.


    Qin Xiaoxi was also shocked. In the next second, a cute head popped out from the ¡°snow pile¡±.


    It looked like a bear¡¯s head. The only thing on the white bear that she could see clearly was its small ck eyes. The white bear¡¯s limbs were also very short. When it ran, it swayed. They let out whimpering sounds around Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Wow, so cute.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly squatted down when she saw this. She used her hand to pet one of the white bears that were trying to get close to Qin Xiaoxi. This white bear was different from the big bears that Jiang Yun and the others saw in the forest. It was very short, like a domestic dog.


    The other little bears also surrounded Qin Xiaoxi when they saw this.


    They rubbed their bodies up against Qin Xiaoxi as if they had rarely seen humans here before. The cubs all curiously approached the two of them.


    Qin Xiaoxi stroked their heads.


    The cubs¡¯ fur was very thick and heavy, soft to the touch.


    ¡°What kind of animal is this? A mini bear? It¡¯s so cute.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was unable to resist such a cute animal. ¡°It even has white fur.¡±


    Jiang Yun also carefully looked at it and stroked the head of one of the bears with Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a white-furred bear from the northern region. It¡¯s a kind of short bear with white fur all over its body.¡± Jiang Yun was deep in thought. He didn¡¯t expect such a creature to exist in a ce like the northern region, he thought this ce should be full of monsters.


    These white bears were able to survive in such a harsh environment. They must have a strong resistance to the cold.


    ¡°White-furred bear from the northern region, that is a bit difficult to pronounce.¡± Qin Xiaoxi smiled and took out some dry food from her bag. She broke it open and fed it to them.


    The white bears that saw food staggered toward Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down. All of you will have some. Don¡¯t fight.¡± Qin Xiaoxi caressed them. She thought that it would be great if she could carry one back to Thunder City.


    ¡°This kind of bear lives in this deste and extremely cold ce all year round. I guess it already developed some adaptability to this ce. I don¡¯t think it won¡¯t be easy to raise if you brought one back to Thunder City.¡±


    This Jiang Yun¡­ why does he always ruin my mood. Qin Xiaoxi was puzzled, how did he know what she was thinking? Just as Qin Xiaoxi was about to say something, Jiang Yun¡¯s next sentence made her quickly swallow what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Otherwise, I would also like to bring one back to the Mount God of Heaven.¡± Jiang Yun also began to feed these animals with Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi felt less depressed when she saw the small animals, and she lowered her vignce toward the northern region a little.


    She thought that they were some kind of ferocious animals that lived in hoards, but when they popped their heads out, Qin Xiaoxi almost burst intoughter.


    ¡°They seem to like you very much.¡± Jiang Yun quietly looked at Qin Xiaoxi who was still ying with the white-furred bears.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Xiaoxi bent down slightly and whispered to the group of white-furred bears, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke that person. He¡¯s super scary and fierce¡­ just stay by my side.¡±


    As she said this, she didn¡¯t forget to turn around and nce at Jiang Yun, who was looking at her.


    Jiang Yun only shook his head, not knowing whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 148 - Setting Off Again

    <h4>Chapter 148: Setting Off Again</h4>


    At this moment, Jiang Yun was looking at the two mountains in front of him.


    At some point, the clouds at the peak of the mountain began to gradually disperse.


    Behind the two mountains, Jiang Yun could vaguely see a huge mountain peak. That was¡­ Holy Saint Snow Mountain?


    But that Holy Saint Snow Mountain seemed to be a great distance away from here.


    Just as Jiang Yun was trying to get a better look, the clouds between the two mountains drifted over for some reason and blocked Jiang Yun¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi,¡± Jiang Yun called out to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling me?¡± When Qin Xiaoxi heard Jiang Yun calling out to her, she immediately stopped feeding the white-furred bears and turned her head to look at Jiang Yun with a strange expression.


    ¡°I think I saw the Holy Saint Snow Mountain just now. It¡¯s right behind this mountain, but it seems to be far away.¡±Jiang Yun stared at the fog covering the two mountains.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°Yes, the fog that was covering the mountains was beginning to fade, but now it¡¯s back. I can¡¯t see it anymore.¡±Jiang Yun continued to stare at the fog.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly stood up when she heard this. She also looked in his direction, but the fog was too thick. She couldn¡¯t see the Holy Saint Snow Mountain that Jiang Yun mentioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Xiaoxi noticed the strange expression on Jiang Yun¡¯s face and asked with some worry.


    Jiang Yun shook his head.


    Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling that the clouds surrounding these two mountains are a little strange.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t tell why.


    ¡°Look at the wind in the northern region.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi immediately felt the wind when she heard this. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the timing of their arrival or because of some other reason, but the wind from the northern region was always blowing in waves.


    ¡°There is some wind.¡±


    ¡°Look, the wind is always blowing in waves, but the clouds surrounding the mountains don¡¯t seem to be affected at all.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yun, Qin Xiaoxi instantly realized what he was saying.


    Indeed, although the wind wasn¡¯t strong today, it was still strong enough to affect the clouds. However, the clouds that Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi saw didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the wind at all. The clouds are just quietly surrounding the mountains as if something was deliberately doing it.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little strange when you put it that way.¡± Qin Xiaoxi sighed. ¡°Do you know the reason?¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head. He could not exin the reason.


    ¡°In short, we need to be careful. We should try our best to find a path at the foot of the mountain and not climb up if possible. Some things are better left alone.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was solemn, as was the case for all things that he had never encountered before.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°Then we should set off.¡± Jiang Yun said to Qin Xiaoxi, ¡°Based on my observation, the Holy Saint Snow Mountain is far away from us, so we should continue our journey before it gets dark.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi agreed.


    She also hurriedly got up.


    ¡°Goodbye, little guys! I¡¯lle back to see you in two days.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi patted the heads of two of the white-furred bears and then set off with Jiang Yun. The white-furred bears behind them whimpered again as if they didn¡¯t want them to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be even colder at night than during the day, right?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked up at the sky.


    At this time, the sky was filled with dark clouds, looking quite morbid. Ever since they arrived in the northern region, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had barely seen the sun.


    The only times that they had seen the sun were when they just departed and when they were about to arrive at the northern region.


    ¡°Yes, it will be colder than this. Looking at the weather, it¡¯s hard to say if there would be a snowstorm tonight. It would be fine if we don¡¯t run into one, but if we do, we would be buried under ice and snow before we freeze to death.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded and gave Qin Xiaoxi a warning.


    Qin Xiaoxi was not very shocked. The dark clouds in the sky looked like they were going to crush them at any moment. It seemed that tonight was not going to be peaceful.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better hurry up and see if there are any caves at the bottom of the two mountains,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said.


    ¡°Caves?¡± Jiang Yun was a little speechless, but to them, it would be great if they could find a cave in this extremely cold ce. ¡°That would be the best.¡±


    ¡°You really thought through everything. You even brought firewood.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°You should have thought of it even if I didn¡¯t.¡±Jiang Yun only smiled.


    ¡°Of course I would have.¡± Qin Xiaoxi pouted and quickened her pace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will be able to walk out of this mountain today.¡±


    Jiang Yun sighed silently in his heart. At this moment, the two of them could feel that the wind in the sky was beginning to blow stronger. The cold wind was also beginning to howl in their ears. It was extremely ufortable.


    Fortunately, Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun were also getting closer and closer to the two mountains.


    As the distance continued to shrink, the originally t snowy ins began to slope upwards.


    Jiang Yun looked up with some worry. The cloud above them seemed to be floating strangely. For some reason, the two of them felt a little apprehensive when they looked at it.


    Did they have to go through this cloud?


    Jiang Yun could not help but start to worry.


    As the snowfield began to incline, the two of them found it increasingly difficult to walk. Qin Xiaoxi was soon out of breath. The ice and snow became thinner, but this also caused the road under their feet to be slippery.

 Chapter 149 - The Gloomy Canyon

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Gloomy Canyon</h4>


    ¡°You have to be careful. The snow here is very thin and the road is getting slippery,¡± Jiang Yun quickly reminded Qin Xiaoxi, who was following behind with some difficulty.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and tried to stabilize her body with her hands and feet.


    At this time, the sky around them was obviously darker.


    It seemed that they took a long time to climb this small hill.


    Jiang Yun quickly reached out to pull Qin Xiaoxi, who was still behind him. The two of them sessfully climbed to the top of this small hill.


    In front of them was a huge cliff, and on both sides were the steep and towering ridges of the two snowy mountains.


    The two of them slowly approached. The strange fog that surrounded the mountains actually covered the entire canyon, causing everything to give off a dark and strange aura.


    It was also strange that the fog did not seem to have any intention of moving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I feel so stifled by this fog.¡± Qin Xiaoxi frowned.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    The two of them arrived at the bottom of the canyon.


    The canyon looked rather long. From time to time, there would be a trace of falling snow and gravel rolling down from the top, making a gurgling sound as it fell.


    The two of them looked at each other for a while, then slowly walked into the canyon.


    When they entered, Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun felt that their vision was slowly bing dim.


    It was as if the night arrived ahead of time, the road in the canyon became dim and unclear. Fortunately, it was still daytime. If it were nighttime, they probably would not even see their own hand in front of them.


    Jiang Yun moved one of his hands slightly, and a ball of light appeared in front of them.


    This was a guiding light that Jiang Yun formed with his spiritual power.


    It would follow a cultivator and bring light in the darkness.


    After the light dispersed part of the darkness, the two of them saw that the road ahead was bing narrow. Only one person at a time was allowed to pass through the narrowest area.


    Jiang Yun took a rough look. Although both sides of the snow mountain looked very steep, the canyon between them was roughly the same width throughout. At the very least, it was safer.


    However, the only thing he was worried about was the surrounding clouds. The clouds looked very thick, so thick that not even a ray of light could prate it.


    The more Jiang Yun looked at them, the more he felt that it was strange.


    ¡°It was quiet on the way here. I haven¡¯t seen the snow monster that people talk about.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gaze fell on the guiding light that was leading the way for them.


    ¡°We just arrived at the northern region. We can¡¯t let our guard down yet.¡±


    Jiang Yun felt that it would be great if the entire journey would be as smooth as it had been so far, however, his intuition was telling him that the road ahead would be much moreplicated.


    Thousand-foot tsunami, sea monsters, fierce storms¡­they had experienced all of these. But, what they would face in the northern region was definitely more dangerous than what they encountered on their ship.


    Although they were still in the canyon, Jiang Yun could feel that the sky was getting dark.


    They had to find a ce to stay tonight.


    The two of them walked for a long time before they finally walked out of the canyon, and the sky was already getting dark. Fortunately, they saw a cave at the exit of the canyon!


    Qin Xiaoxi looked ahead of her.


    In front of them was a vast snowfield. The white mountain range of Liancheng Changlong was not far away.


    However, the snow mountain in the middle looked taller and more dangerous than the other mountains. From here, the highest peak went straight into the clouds.


    ¡°That¡­ is¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little shocked.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the Holy Saint Snow Mountain,¡± Jiang Yun added. He looked up at the sky and saw that the weather would no longer allow them to continue moving forward. The wind around them became colder and fiercer.


    ¡°From the looks of it, we should be able to reach the foot of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain tomorrow. Let¡¯s set up camp. Looking at the weather, I predict that there will be a big snowstorm tonight.¡± Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t want to be buried in the snowstorm.


    Therefore, the two of them conversed in the cave that they just discovered.


    Jiang Yun took out his storage bag and took out the firewood and hay that he prepared in the afternoon.


    Jiang Yun arranged them neatly on the cold ground.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly used her spiritual power and shot a ball of fire into the bonfire that Jiang Yun built.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun took off their heavy gloves and raised their hands to the fire.


    The sparks danced in the air and the firelight cast their elongated shadows onto the stone wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hands were almost frozen stiff when they were outside. Even wearing gloves, she could still feel that her hands were almost frozen.


    Qin Xiaoxi could feel the warmth of the mes, which was a great relief for her.


    ¡°Jiang Yun?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If we get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and resolve the crisis caused by the Power of Blood Shadow, are you going back to Mount God of Heaven?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was suddenly curious.


    Jiang Yun thought for a while.


    ¡°Probably not.¡±Jiang Yun shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°Because two of my disciples still need some experience. Maybe I will go somewhere else so I can increase their knowledge.¡±Jiang Yun felt a little helpless at this point. Of his three disciples, only Kong Li, who was from the Peacock tribe, had a high enough spirit realm that was worth mentioning. Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji hadn¡¯t seen any growth for quite a while, which made Jiang Yun a little annoyed.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have talent. However, if Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi could be as amazing as Qin Xiaoxi, then the four of them would probably be invincible.


    Seeing that Jiang Yun was looking at her, Qin Xiaoxi was also puzzled.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? That¡¯s very rude.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Nothing, I can see your talent and intelligence so I wanted to praise you,¡± Jiang Yun teased.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can see it. Do you want to have a disciple like me?¡± Qin Xiaoxi replied with a smile.

 Chapter 150 - I Discovered Your Secret

    <h4>Chapter 150: I Discovered Your Secret</h4>


    ¡°Oh please, I¡¯ll die from anger if I have a disciple like you.¡±


    Jiang Yun thought about the time when Kong Li and Qin Xiaoxi teased him together and felt a little scared just thinking about it.


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t want to be your disciple anyway.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly.


    Jiang Yun just looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a strange expression.


    At this time, the wind outside the cave was getting stronger and stronger. As expected, the strong wind mixed in with the falling snow was blizzarding non-stop.


    ¡°Speaking of the talent of your three disciples, I think Kong Li is quite powerful,¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly said. She remembered the previous duel with him. Kong Li¡¯s ability to use his Feather de Storm was extremely shocking, which made Qin Xiaoxi extremely impressed.


    Qin Xiaoxi knew that Kong Li reced the sharp feather des with normal feathers. Otherwise, it would have taken some time for her to suppress the Feather de Storm.


    ¡°You mean him?¡±


    Jiang Yun was also slightly stunned.


    Indeed, Kong Li was his most powerful disciple. Hisbat strength was on apletely different level than Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji. However, Kong Li was fickle and impetuous, and he was also very prideful. Sometimes, Jiang Yun wanted to just beat him up.


    ¡°He¡¯s not human.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I said he¡¯s not human.¡±


    ¡°What else could he be if he¡¯s not a human? Are you insulting him?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked confusingly.


    ¡°What I mean is, he¡¯s a peacock, not a human.¡±


    Jiang Yun was very calm when he said this.


    It seemed that Jiang Yun was serious.


    ¡°If he is not human then is he an animal?¡±


    Jiang Yun closed his eyes and nodded when he heard this. He said, ¡°You are quite smart, he is a bird.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was so surprised her jaw fell open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. The Kong Li that you saw is a bird in the peacock tribe who manifested into a human form.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi finally understood. No wonder¡­ During the duel, Qin Xiaoxi was wondering if Mount God of Heaven was a hodgepodge of cultivation techniques? A ce where one could even learn cultivation techniques that contained fur and feathers.


    ¡°I thought Mount God of Heaven was a hodgepodge of cultivation techniques. Back then, I almost got confused by that storm of bird feathers.¡± Qin Xiaoxi gently rubbed her forehead.


    ¡°I only helped him advance in his realm. I didn¡¯t teach him any cultivation techniques that contained feathers.¡± Jiang Yun quickly opened his eyes to rify.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun with disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I almost thought you were a bird too.¡±


    Jiang Yun almost jumped up in anger at her words. However, he was the sect master of Mount God of Heaven. Moreover, Qin Xiaoxi was also the second daughter of the Qin family. Jiang Yun kept reminding himself not to lose hisposure¡­


    ¡°Miss Qin, you really know how to joke.¡±


    ¡°Why are you speaking in such a strange manner, Jiang Yun?¡± Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun and continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s rare to see a beast that can transform into a human form. If he¡¯s a bird, could he be a peacock?¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so smart.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say he was a phoenix?¡±Jiang Yun stretchedzily and answered Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. How could someone like him be a phoenix? If he is, then all the chickens in this world would be peacocks.¡± Qin Xiaoxi waved her hand helplessly.


    Jiang Yun was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect this woman¡¯s words to be so vicious.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Well said.¡±


    This was the first time that Jiang Yun heard such a satisfying statement from Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your disciple and yet you¡¯re so happy about what I said? Oh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did I just discover your secret?¡± Qin Xiaoxi stared at Jiang Yun with disdain, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I knew it. You must be thinking about how to mess with Kong Li every day, right?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Jiang Yun looked away.


    ¡°Oh? Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, stop it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Qin Xiaoxi burst outughing when she heard this. ¡°The great sect master of Mount God of Heaven is torturing his disciple! So scary.¡±


    Jiang Yun was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was rendered speechless by Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should find a way to bribe me?¡± Qin Xiaoxi blinked her eyes at Jiang Yun and looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Good Lord, you¡¯re getting excited about this. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll tattle on you to your father when we get back to Thunder City?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi just smiled.


    ¡°Go ahead. Do whatever you want. If you tattle on me, I¡¯ll everyone that you mistreated your disciple.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t argue with me, don¡¯t resist, Hahaha.¡± Qin Xiaoxi burst intoughter again. ¡°I¡¯ll have to watch you closely in the future in case you mistreat Kong Li. I think your little disciple is cute.¡±


    ¡°You said in the future?¡±


    After Jiang Yun said this, the two of them instantly quieted down.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face was a little red. ¡°I mean¡­in the future when we return to Thunder City and if you are still in Thunder City.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    Qin Xiaoxi also quickly let out a long sigh of relief in her heart.


    The snowstorm outside the cave became more fierce.


    This time, she could no longer see anything outside clearly. The Holy Saint Snow Mountain, which could be vaguely seen standing in the distance earlier, disappeared into the snowstorm under the night.


    ¡°The weather in the northern region is really capricious.¡± Jiang Yun looked outside the cave.


    ¡°Yes, this snowstorm is terrifying.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly sighed. ¡°I wonder how my sister is doing now.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled. ¡°She¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I transferred some spiritual power to your sister. It can temporarily heal her injuries. At the same time, it can suppress the Power of Blood Shadow for some time. At least for a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Speaking of which¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m only doing this for the sake of the world.¡± Jiang Yun quickly waved his hand.


    ¡°Why are you so narcissistic? I¡¯m not trying to thank you anymore. I just feel that it was strange that the Power of Blood Shadow came when it did.¡±

 Chapter 151 - The Questions from Three Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Questions from Three Years Ago</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Yun nodded quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you hear about the Power of Blood Shadow when you were in Yu City?¡±


    ¡°I spent two years in the Sakura sect. During that time, Yu City was in chaos. However, there was one thing that I thought was suspicious.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What was so suspicious?¡±Jiang Yun sat up straight.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story... Let¡¯s start with the fight between the two families in Yu City...¡±


    Jiang Yun moved a little closer and listened carefully to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s story.


    It turned out that when Qin Xiaoxi was studying in the Sakura sect, Yu City was in endless chaos. In order to gain control of Yu City, the Liu family and the Xiao family fought for years, and many people lost their homes as a result.


    However, when Qin Xiaoxi arrived at Yu City, the oue of the struggle between the families was pretty obvious.


    Liu Jingsheng, the head of the Liu family at that time, obtained some treasures that helped force his spiritual power to the level of a Spirit King realm. No matter how hard the Xiao family fought with him, their spiritual power was, at most, barely at a Spirit Lord realm. Therefore, the oue of that struggle was already very obvious. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Xiao family had no advantage.


    But it was also strange when the head of the Xiao family willingly withdrew from this battle.


    Perhaps he was afraid that his family would suffer the same fate as the Yu family.


    But what was even more strange was that Liu Jingsheng¡¯s family all died after the mid-autumn festival. Every one of them died an extremely horrifying death but Liu Jingsheng was nowhere to be found.


    Some people said that Liu Jingsheng had gone crazy and killed his entire family. Some people said that the Liu family hadmitted too many sins and was punished by the heavens. Of course, many cultivators thought that this was caused by the treasure that Liu Jingsheng used to breakthrough. Some also said that the death of his entire family was simr to the aftermath caused by the Power of Blood Shadow from a few decades ago. Anyway, everyone had different things to say about the incident.


    However, two days before the Liu family was killed, a group of people from the foreignnds arrived.


    ¡°So, do you know what those people from the foreignnds look like?¡± Jiang Yun was curious. Although this group of people from the foreignnds might have just been there by coincidence, after all, in Yu City, there were many cultivators and businessmen from the foreignnds.


    ¡°One day, my senior sister and I saw them at the market. Based on my intuition, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with that group of people.¡± Qin Xiaoxi frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi put her index finger on her chin and thought for a while before giving a rough description. But in the next second, Qin Xiaoxi seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Well... There were men and women in that group. The men were all tall and burly, they had beards and short hair. There was nothing suspicious about the men. The suspicious thing was that the women were all wearing hoods despite how hot the day was, and they were also dressed very promiscuously.


    Jiang Yun was confused.


    ¡°Among the three big countries... why haven¡¯t I heard of people dressed like this?¡± Jiang Yun also felt very strange. The group of foreigners that Qin Xiaoxi described has never been heard of even in the neighboring country.


    This was getting more and more bizarre.


    ¡°This... Do you still remember when you saw that group of people?¡±Jiang Yun thought for a while and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Let me think... it was just a few days before the mid-autumn festival two years ago... Why are you asking this???¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    Jiang Yun suddenly understood.


    ¡°That time... everything matches.¡±


    ¡°What matches?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little puzzled.


    When Jiang Yun heard the time, he seemed to have understood something. Three years ago, when his master was still alive, he went to Yu City. He said that he had something to discuss with the sect leader of the Sakura Sect, Lin Xue.


    The strange thing was that after his master came back from Yu City, his body began to deteriorate. However, his master never mentioned anything about it.


    All of this was too strange.


    ¡°Let me ask you, do you still remember when Mount God of Heaven met with the Sakura Sect?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    ¡°Let me think... That did happen. At that time, everyone said that the sect master of Mount God of Heaven woulde...My sect master also ended her seclusion because of that.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Then it fits... at that time, my master was going to Yu City... and when he came back from Yu City, his body got worse and worse. In the end, even when the old man passed away, I still couldn¡¯t find out the slightest reason why.¡±


    ¡°You mean... your master came to Yu City to investigate the Power of Blood Shadow?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little shocked, but on second thought, what Jiang Yun said seemed to be able to connect everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he was investigating, but... if Liu Jingsheng was really harmed by the Power of Blood Shadow, then my master must have gone to Yu City to investigate the Power of Blood Shadow.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°Then ording to what you said, the Power of Blood Shadow already existed on this continent three years ago?¡± Qin Xiaoxi cried out in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Think about the power in He Zhao¡¯s body. If it simply reappeared, then it would be fine. I¡¯m only worried about an even more terrifying possibility.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes were wide open as he said this, coupled with the atmosphere in the cave, everything seemed a little eerie.


    ¡°What¡¯s the terrifying possibility?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried... that the Power of Blood Shadow was neverpletely wiped out decades ago and remained in this world.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi thought about it carefully. All of these werepletely possible. After all, the Power of Blood Shadow was a scourge to all living things, and its power was extremely terrifying. It would make sense if it was notpletely wiped out.


    ¡°If it really remained from then till now, then I¡¯m afraid... that the Blood Shadow sect has already infiltrated every corner of this continent. We¡¯re in the light.... and they¡¯re in the dark.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Dreaming of Master

    <h4>Chapter 152: Dreaming of Master</h4>


    Both of them fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t rule out one more possibility,¡± Jiang Yun suddenly said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This Blood Shadow Sect is not local at all. Maybe it dide from a foreignnd. If that¡¯s the case, it might be why the Blood Shadow Sect still exists in the Jing Kingdom,¡± Jiang Yun thought for a while.


    ¡°It does make sense if you exin it this way.¡±Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here tonight. We¡¯ll head straight to Holy Saint Snow Mountain tomorrow morning when the snowstorm stops,¡± Jiang Yun said as he took out a nket from his storage bag and threw it to Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi was a little shocked.


    ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡±Jiang Yun asked curiously when he saw her expression.


    ¡°Nothing. I just think your storage bag is a treasure bag.¡±


    Jiang Yun just smiled and stood up. He waved his hands and a few wisps of light blue spiritual power slowly spread around the cave entrance.


    ¡°We are really lucky. This cave only has one entrance. Otherwise, we would have to wait and see if there are any strange beasts inside,¡± Jiang Yun said as he covered the cave entrance with his light blue spiritual power bit by bit.


    ¡°Is this useful?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°More or less. It can block the sight of some fierce beasts.¡± Jiang Yun nodded. ¡°After all, if we encounter a snow monster in the middle of the night, we would have nowhere to run.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°Well, get some rest. We will set off tomorrow morning.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and found a big rock to sit on.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, rest early.¡± Qin Xiaoxi wrapped the nket around her and flipped over.


    Jiang Yun stared at the crackling bonfire and fell into deep thought.


    After getting the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, he felt that something big was going to happen when they returned to Thunder City. He wondered if his three disciples would act rashly if they discovered that something was wrong.


    Jiang Yun felt a little worried.


    With the fall of the He family, the pir of Thunder City also fell. If the Blood Shadow Sect took advantage of this opportunity, they could take control of Thunder City in just a few days.


    That was a very scary thing.


    Although there was only one Thunder City, there were still many cities on this continent that might already be under the control of the Blood Shadow Sect. Jiang Yun could not help but specte about the Blood Shadow sect¡¯s motives.


    However, he knew very little about this sect.


    Based on the recent encounter with He Zhao and the incident that Qin Xiaoxi mentioned from three years ago, it was impossible to deduce what the Blood Shadow Sect was trying to do.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun muttered.


    Now that he¡¯s thinking about this¡­


    Could the Power of Blood Shadow the reason why his master fell ill after returning from Yu City?


    When Jiang Yun thought of this, he was a little scared.


    How could the Power of Blood Shadow erode a powerhouse like his master?


    In Jiang Yun¡¯s impression, his master was an extremely powerful cultivator. Although he was old, his age didn¡¯t affect his strength at all. As a powerhouse that was close to reaching the Spirit God realm, his master was well-known in the northwest continent. Who didn¡¯t know about the master of Mount God of Heaven?


    If the Power of Blood Shadow could harm such a top-notch powerhouse, then it must be very powerful.


    No wonder this terrifying power ignored the boundaries of spiritual power.


    He Zhao barely came into contact with the Power of Blood Shadow yet he could already use his ghost hand to release terrifying power.


    It seemed that this war was about to start, and¡­ it would be a very difficult war.


    ¡°Jiang Yun¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a white figure appeared in front of Jiang Yun.


    This figure was dressed in a white robe and had a long trigram. His silver-white beard fell to his chest.


    The old man stroked his long beard and looked at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Master¡­ ?¡± Jiang Yun was a little shocked. ¡°How could you? Aren¡¯t you already¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly checked his surroundings. Qin Xiaoxi was asleep with her back turned towards him.


    The old man only smiled.


    However, since his master appeared, he had many questions to ask him.


    ¡°Master, I have a few presumptuous questions to ask you.¡±


    The old man still smiled.


    ¡°What exactly happened to you in Yu City three years ago?¡±


    ¡°There were many things that happened three years ago. I know what you want to ask, but I think you already know the answer.¡±


    Master¡¯s words sounded a little out of ce, but Jiang Yun still had a rough guess.


    ¡°Then, does that mean that the Power of Blood Shadow has returned?¡±


    The old man only nodded.


    ¡°But, if master, with the realm that you were at, still failed to suppress it, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, my disciple, in many situations, what realm you advance to is not important. What is important is your heart. Everything depends on what your heart thinks.¡±


    The old man pointed at Jiang Yun¡¯s left chest.


    That was where Jiang Yun¡¯s heart was.


    ¡°Then what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Listen to your master¡¯s advice and follow your heart. Only by recognizing your heart will you be able to take the first step to save the world. Do you still remember the Mount God of Heaven¡¯s mission?¡±


    ¡°I remember, I always remember.¡±


    Jiang Yun hurriedly cupped his fists.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t ever doubt the decisions you make, because here, you know that your actions are correct.¡± Master pointed at his chest.


    While Jiang Yun was still thinking, when he raised his head, his master disappeared.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Jiang Yun immediately called out. He still had many questions to ask, but he couldn¡¯t see him anymore.


    Jiang Yun suddenly opened his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but he fell asleep on the ground.


    The bonfire in the cave was almost out.


    Qin Xiaoxi was still asleep, but her nket slipped off to the side.

 Chapter 153 - Blood-Red Lanterns in the Snowstorm

    <h4>Chapter 153: Blood-Red Lanterns in the Snowstorm</h4>


    So I just fell asleep.


    Jiang Yun shook his head helplessly and gently pulled up the nket back onto Qin Xiaoxi. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s baby sleeping posture was a little cute. Perhaps it was because she was too tired the past few days, Qin Xiaoxi was snoring faintly, but after a while, she made no more movement.


    Jiang Yun smiled and then turned his gaze to the extinguished bonfire.


    ¡°It burned so fast.¡±


    Jiang Yun took out more firewood from his storage bag and prepared to light the bonfire again. However, he stopped what he was doing in the next second.


    Something¡¯s wrong¡­


    Jiang Yun carefully examined the fine dust on the ground.


    The dust was trembling.


    Moreover, the trembling was unusually rhythmic.


    Jiang Yun was stunned.


    But then, something terrible happened.


    Jiang Yun seemed to hear the sound of a giant stepping on the ground. And the tremors were getting stronger and stronger.


    It seems like the giant was approaching them.


    What on earth was this?


    From the sound of it, this huge object must be at least seven to eight meters tall.


    Jiang Yun stood up gently and inched towards the cave entrance. Jiang Yun put a spiritual power barrier at the entrance. Normally, wild beasts would not be able to see the entrance of the cave, therefore, he could observe the outside without worry.


    When he nced outside, Jiang Yun was dumbfounded.


    Not far from here, two huge blood-rednterns were slowly drifting towards Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun frowned. He wanted to observe more closely, but the snowstorm was too fierce. The only thing that he could see was the blood-rednterns in the snowstorm.


    When Jiang Yun saw this, he felt apprehensive.


    What exactly was this? Is that a monster floating in the air? The twonterns were only about a hundred meters away from Jiang Yun. It was already difficult to see clearly from here. He had to raise his head to look. When Jiang Yun raised his head to inspect the strangenterns again, thenterns seemed to have noticed him.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but Jiang Yun felt that the two hugenterns were staring straight at him.


    In the next second, an angry roar came from the sky.


    It was deafening and resounded across the sky!


    Oh no¡­ Jiang Yun was discovered!


    The rednterns that were suspended in mid-air a hundred meters away suddenly elerated and floated towards Jiang Yun. He was shocked. What exactly was that?


    However, in the next second, Jiang Yun finally saw the monster entirely. Those were not giant rednterns, they were a pair of giant eyes! This humanoid monster had white fur all over its body and a face that was simr to that of an orangutan. However, the only difference between it and an orangutan was that the monster¡¯s eyes were blood red!


    The monster¡¯s mouth was full of fangs.


    The monster pounced at him angrily.


    Jiang Yun immediately returned to the cave.


    The deafening sound became louder and louder.


    Jiang Yun felt that every part of the cave was shaking violently, and a lot of gravel fell from the top of the cave.


    Jiang Yun quickly nced at Qin Xiaoxi who was beside him.


    She was still asleep.


    How could she still be asleep after such a hugemotion? Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. However, the monster seemed to be approaching the entrance of the cave. Jiang Yun could feel that the giant monster¡¯s thick feet were standing at the entrance of the cave. Everything became silent.


    Could this be the snow monster of the Northern Region?


    Jiang Yun expected that the snow monster would be huge before he came, but he never expected it to be as tall as half a mountain. This was something that Jiang Yun never expected.


    Rumor was that this monster had strong senses of smell, sight, and hearing.


    Moreover, when it became berserk, it was like a killing machine.


    Jiang Yun quickly moved towards Qin Xiaoxi.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t confident in fighting this snow monster. It was just that they were currently in this cave. If this snow monster discovered them, they would be surrounded. Even if they were to leave, they would have to face the fierce snowstorm and it would not be long before they sumb to the extreme cold.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi turned her body.


    The barrier that Jiang Yun ced could make the beast think that the cave entrance was covered by rocks and that there was no cave here. It could hide them. However, he did not know if it would be effective against the snow monster.


    The next second, a red light shone from the cave entrance!


    This monster! Could it have detected something suspicious???


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi knocked over the bag beside her with one hand and a few sticks of firewood fell out.


    Jiang Yun was stunned.


    However, in the next second, he quickly pounced at Qin Xiaoxi and hugged her, covering her mouth. Qin Xiaoxi, whose mouth was covered, woken up in a daze.


    She slowly opened her eyes and was shocked to see that Jiang Yun was covering her mouth and hugging her.


    She immediately struggled and let out a whimpering sound.


    ¡°You perv¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Jiang Yun cover his hand and make a ¡°shhh¡± gesture by her mouth.


    The red light in the cave was getting brighter and brighter, making both of them look blood-red.


    The next second, Qin Xiaoxi understood.


    The red light was a huge eye!


    Qin Xiaoxi raised her head slightly and saw a pair of blood-red eyes at the entrance of the cave. The size of the eyes almost filled the entire cave!


    Seeing this, Qin Xiaoxi felt a wave of fear.


    The monster¡¯s heavy breathing became unusually loud in the cave.


    Qin Xiaoxi stopped struggling and quietly extended her other hand to grab her Yue Maiden sword.


    Jiang Yun shook his head abruptly, indicating that she should not take out her sword.


    The cold glow of the Yue Maiden Sword was bright. If the monster noticed the sword, it would discover the two of them! They might die in this cave tonight.


    Oooooo¡­


    For some reason, the monster let out a long howl. This howl was extremely terrifying, distant, and deafening.


    Hearing this, they both felt scared.


    Qin Xiaoxi instantly panicked.


    In the next second, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the blood-red eye again. She just threw herself into Jiang Yun¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.

 Chapter 154 - The Snow Monster of the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Snow Monster of the Northern Region</h4>


    Jiang Yun¡¯s body froze on the spot when Qin Xiaoxi suddenly hugged him. He didn¡¯t even dare to move.


    However, this was the first time since they left Thunder City almost half a month ago that he saw Qin Xiaoxi so scared.


    The monster was still heaving at the entrance of the cave.


    The two of them leaned against each other tightly, not daring to make any sound.


    At that moment, with no bonfire, everything became extremely cold. Qin Xiaoxi could only feel a little warmthing from Jiang Yun¡¯s body.


    After a while, the red light that filled the cave gradually faded and the cave returned to darkness.


    The cave began to shake again, but this time, the sound of the monster walking seemed to indicate that it was walking farther and farther away.


    It seemed that the monster was walking away.


    The two of them let out a sigh of relief.


    Qin Xiaoxi also heard the monster walking away. The two of them looked at each other for a while.


    Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s watery eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    Qin Xiaoxi immediately let go of Jiang Yun and turned her head to the side.


    ¡°Were you afraid?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    ¡°I was not afraid¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered, ¡°Why did you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t cover up your mouth, your sleep talking would have called that monster over.¡± Jiang Yun quickly teased in order to ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s dangerous to be with you.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly stood up.


    ¡°Then Miss Qin can go find another cave.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t defeat that monster, so I¡¯ll have to continue troubling you, Sect Master Jiang. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Jiang Yun just smiled.


    However, with her back to Jiang Yun, he didn¡¯t notice that Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face was as red as an apple. Fortunately, the two of them were in the pitch-ck cave, so Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t see that.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the snow monster of the northern region,¡± Jiang Yun thought for a while.


    Qin Xiaoxi was stunned. ¡°It was so big! Didn¡¯t you know, its face was at the entrance of the cave just now. I even saw its huge red eyes. It was terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think that the snow monster of the northern region would be so big.¡±


    It seemed that the northern region was indeed full of danger.


    Even the rumored snow monster was several times more ferocious than what people said. This ce was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Fortunately, I cast a barrier at the entrance of the cave before sleeping, so the monster couldn¡¯t see e us. If we didn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m afraid we would have been in a lot of trouble tonight.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    However, it was a good thing that Jiang Yun woke up in time and realize that something was wrong.


    If he and Qin Xiaoxi both fell asleep, the consequences would have been severe.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun, and for some reason, a strange feeling welled up in her heart.


    It had been more than ten days since she left Thunder City with Jiang Yun and Jiang Yun had shown her his outstanding abilities in every aspect. He seemed to be able to guard against everything, and he never panicked when facing difficulties.


    This man seemed to be very reliable.


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen to her if Jiang Yun wasn¡¯t here in the northern region with her.


    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly looked at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just felt that you haven¡¯t slept muchtely,¡± Qin Xiaoxi replied.


    Indeed, Jiang Yun hadn¡¯t slept much in the past ten days. He nned to stay up until midnight, but he fell asleep.


    ¡°I can do without sleeping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good either. You should get some sleep. I¡¯ll keep watch for a while.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can. Just sleep.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, just let me sleep for a while. Wake me upter.¡±Jiang Yun leaned against the stone wall behind him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lying down?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep too deeply if I lie down. If I fall asleep like this, I¡¯ll be able to wake up in time if you¡­we encounter any danger.¡± Jiang Yun paused and changed ¡°you¡± to ¡°we¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go to sleep.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly. ¡°Can I light a fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you can.¡±


    Hearing that, Qin Xiaoxi began to fiddle with the bonfire in front of her. She put a handful of firewood into the extinguished bonfire and used her spiritual power. Soon, the warm and bright light filled the cave again.


    ¡°Hey, Jiang Yun¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi called out to Jiang Yun behind her as she fiddled with the bonfire.


    However, for some reason, Jiang Yun never replied.


    Qin Xiaoxi turned her head around in confusion and saw that Jiang Yun already tilted his head and was breathing heavily.


    What? He had already fallen asleep.


    Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly. She got up and covered Jiang Yun with the nket that she covered herself with.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s face was tilted to the side and his eyes were closed. A faint snoring sound emitted from his nostrils.


    ¡°You said you were a light sleeper¡­ yet you¡¯re already snoring.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head while holding back herughter. She sat beside Jiang Yun and said, ¡°You sleep faster than a pig.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi tapped Jiang Yun¡¯s hair with her fingers.


    But one tap wasn¡¯t enough.


    Qin Xiaoxi tapped a few more times.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s nose was very handsome.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look so good when he closes his eyes,¡± Qin Xiaoxi murmured. She yed with Jiang Yun¡¯s hair for a while and then went back to where she was lying, she slowly sat down and hugged her legs.


    At this moment, the snowstorm outside the cave was still going.


    Tonight was the first time she saw the terrifying snow monster.


    It was also the first time Qin Xiaoxi felt a trace of fear.

 Chapter 155 - The Secret of the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Secret of the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma</h4>


    At some point, the snowstorm stopped.


    When Qin Xiaoxi woke up again, the sky was lighting up. Jiang Yun woke up at some point.


    ¡°Pack up. Let¡¯s get ready to go.¡± Jiang Yun handed a small package to Qin Xiaoxi and started to pack.


    Qin Xiaoxi removed the nket covering her body. The nket returned to her body at some point in time.


    The two of them packed up and walked out of the cave.


    The snow monster¡¯s huge footprints were obscured by the snowstormst night, but some traces were still visible.


    The monster¡¯s footprints were as big as a small boat, it was very scary to look at.


    The two of them stood at the entrance of the cave.


    The Holy Saint Snow Mountain in the distance stood straight up as if it was covered with a mysterious veil. The top of the mountain was hidden among the clouds.


    The only way to the Holy Saint Snow Mountain was through a huge snowfield in front of them.


    Fortunately, there was noplicated terrain along the way.


    Otherwise, it would take a lot of effort just to reach the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi walked on the thick snow. For some reason, today seemed easier than when they just arrived in the northern region.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because they knew that their destination was in front of them.


    And they did not encounter any danger along the way so far.


    The two footprints behind them were also footprints that they left behind.


    ¡°I wonder where the snow monster wentst night.¡±Qin Xiaoxi looked around. It didn¡¯t look like a ce where the snow monster would appear. If the snow monster appeared here, they would be able to see it on such an empty in.


    ¡°This snow monster had a fierce look in its eyesst night. Maybe it likes to appear at night.¡± Jiang Yun stretched his body. Afterst night¡¯s sleep, his body felt lighter. Although he didn¡¯t get enough sleep, he still slept well.


    ¡°So, that means that we won¡¯t encounter it during the day?¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. This snow monster might just be resting somewhere, maybe in a ravine or a in. It might be close to us.¡±


    Jiang Yun answered thoughtfully.


    ¡°I hope we don¡¯t run into this monster anymore on this trip.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head in disgust.


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Can you guarantee that this snow monster won¡¯t get hungry?¡± Jiang Yun smiled, but Qin Xiaoxi immediately rolled her eyes.


    ¡°But speaking of which, the spiritual power contained in this snow monster must be very high-quality. If we can kill one head-on, it might not be a bad thing,¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not what you said originally. I thought you didn¡¯t want to encounter that monster again?¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with interest.


    ¡°You already said that you weren¡¯t sure when it would get hungry. So if we do run into it, we would still have to take care of it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to reason with me?¡± Jiang Yun shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°You have to remember that what I¡¯m saying is reasonable.¡±


    The two of them chatted casually. Soon it was the afternoon.


    The temperature was warmer now.


    Qin Xiaoxi felt that her hands were no longer as stiff under her gloves.


    At this moment, the two of them were not far from the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    Jiang Yun checked carefully. ording to their speed, they should be able to reach the foot of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain before dark.


    After a short rest, the two of them continued to rush towards the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    From their position, they could already see the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    There were many huge protruding rocks buried in between the white snow of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. From here, they could see that the mountain was tall and majestic, even filled with a hint of holiness.


    ¡°What do you think this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma looks like?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi suddenly asked.


    ¡°It probably looks like a Ganoderma.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Are you telling me that you don¡¯t know either?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little shocked.


    ¡°This Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma grows in the clouds on the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. It looks like a normal ganoderma, but its color is white and transparent. Moreover, this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma sometimes gives off a ray of light, as if it was covered with ayer of gauze. Moreover, it is very rare. If you find a ganoderma that looks like the one described, don¡¯t doubt it, it is definitely a Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.¡±


    Jiang Yun exined.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a shimmering mushroom.¡±Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°You call such a treasure a mushroom?¡±Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°But is this thing really so divine? Can it disperse the Power of Blood Shadow in my sister¡¯s body?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes. Although the Frost Dragon formed the Holy Saint Snow Mountain, this Frost Dragon was an ancient giant beast and the spiritual energy it carried was extremely sacred. Therefore, this Holy Saint Snow Mountain is also a holy mountain filled with spiritual energy. This type of ganoderma absorbed the essence and spiritual energy of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain so it has a powerful purifying effect. Not just the Power of Blood Shadow, the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma can also regte the spiritual energy in one¡¯s body and cure all poisons in this world.¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly exined the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    ¡°No wonder so many people are willing to gamble their lives toe to a ce like the northern region and look for it.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The price of a Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma is also extremely high even on the ck market. Just half of one is worth 50 chests of gold coins. If you take this to the Emerald Pavilion, you would be a VIP.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t we return with a full haul this time?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that it¡¯s a mushroom that grows in groups?¡± Jiang Yun shook his head. ¡°Only one or two Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma only grows every hundred years. A few decades ago, there was already one on the ck market. So if we can find one more, then we have been blessed by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I just feel that I will be able to find a Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. I have a strong feeling that I can save my sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

 Chapter 156 - A Group of Snow Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 156: A Group of Snow Monsters</h4>


    As they were talking, the two of them reached the foot of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. Jiang Yun observed it for a while and found that the Holy Saint Snow Mountain was not as steep as the two mountains they saw when they first arrived. The slope was not too steep, so they could just walk up along the foot of the mountain. As long as they reached the clouds, they would be able to search for the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    When the two of them saw this, they quickened their pace.


    It was strange that the road leading to the foot of Holy Spirit Mountain became a little rugged.


    There also seemed to be a slight bump in the surrounding snow.


    ¡°Not good¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly eximed. He called out to Qin Xiaoxi and quickly signaled her to stop.


    Jiang Yun carefully observed his surroundings. The bump in the surrounding snow was rhythmically moving. It was like a round stomach that was moving up and down due to breathing.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi also noticed something strange.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun immediately slowed down their footsteps.


    At this moment, a faint strange cry sounded from the side.


    They saw that the slight bump in the snow beside Qin Xiaoxi lifted something that looked like an arm. No¡­ It was an arm! This arm was covered with white hair, and the palm was ck. It looked like the palm of a gori.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ is this the snow monster?¡±


    The next second, the bulge in the snow gave them an answer.


    This wasn¡¯t a snow terrain bulge. The thing flipped over, and Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi saw a white-haired gori sprawled out in the snow! This thing was clearly the snow monster that they encounteredst night!!!


    However, this group of snow monsters was much smaller than the one they sawst night.


    The red-eyed white-haired gori snow monster they sawst night was as tall as half a mountain and its eyes were like a pair of fiery rednterns.


    Moreover, its roar was terrifying, and its huge mouth was filled with sharp fangs.


    However, although the snow monsters in front of Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi wererge in number, their size was only about two times bigger than Jiang Yun.


    Although they were much smaller, there were still at least a dozen surrounding them.


    The only fortunate thing was that these monsters were snoring loudly.


    Jiang Yun was right, the snow monsters were nocturnal creatures. They slept during the day.


    ¡°You were right¡­ The snow monsters are really here, you jinxed us,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said to Jiang Yun in a low voice.


    ¡°Then, this is your chance to show off. Miss Qin, why don¡¯t you kill everyone and be the strongest cultivator?¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t forget to tease her.


    Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to provoke them now. Let¡¯s walk past them slowly while they¡¯re still sleeping. Don¡¯t disturb them¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly suggested. ¡°But¡­ why are these snow monsters different from the one we sawst night?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably not adults yet, but it¡¯s also possible that the one we metst night was their leader,¡± Jiang Yun replied.


    ¡°But at least it¡¯s still better than the one we met yesterday. At least these monsters aren¡¯t as big as half a mountain.¡±


    Jiang Yun thought so too.


    Although there were many snow monsters here, they didn¡¯t seem as threatening as the giant monster fromst night.


    Since they already stumbled on this group of snow monsters that were resting, they could just pass through carefully rather than spending a lot of time taking a detour. This was the best and safest way.


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded. Then, they slowly headed in the direction of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. There were a few snow monsters that flipped over asionally but these snow monsters slept soundly.


    That was perfect. They could take advantage of the situation and reach the foot of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain smoothly.


    However, in order not to wake up the monsters, the two of them slowed down a lot.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun walked slowly,


    However¡­ It seemed like they would never reach the end. The number of snow monsters seemed to be increasing. Many of them leaned against each other and fell asleep, leaving only small gaps in between.


    This made it even more difficult for them to walk.


    ¡°Why are there more and more snow monsters?¡± Qin Xiaoxi could not help but break out in cold sweat. It was not an exaggeration to say that the number of snow monsters was increasing. There were at least dozens of them.


    ¡°Be careful. If we wake one of them up, we would be in trouble.¡± Jiang Yun quickly frowned.


    But who knew they jinxed themselves again.


    A roar suddenly erupted from the group of snow monsters that were sleeping soundly.


    The long roar instantly froze the two of them on the spot.


    Jiang Yun felt a pair of eyes watching them.


    He slowly turned around and saw that a snow monster woke up at some point. Its blood-red eyes were open.


    The long roar rmed the others.


    ¡°You jinxed us, Jiang Yun.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little flustered, but it was useless to say anything now. The snow monsters around them woke up one after another. They all looked at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi with their bloodthirsty eyes. At this moment¡­ they were the snow monsters¡¯ prey!


    It was toote.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly pulled out her Yue Maiden Sword from behind her.


    The crisp sound of unsheathing a sword emitted throughout.


    One after another, the snow monsters on the snowy ground woke up. They all roared as they looked at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    In the next second, the snow monsters closest to them began to charge!


    A few snow monsters stretched out their huge hands and aimed at them. Their disgusting saliva dripped down along their sharp teeth.


    Jiang Yun frowned.


    The spiritual power in his hands instantly gathered and formed into a de.


    The two of them were ready to fight their way out of this group of snow monsters at any time. The snow monsters came one after another and charged towards the two of them crazily. Qin Xiaoxi held her Yue Maiden Sword in her hand tightly. It seemed that¡­ a big battle was inevitable.

 Chapter 157 - The Snow Monsters Awaken!

    <h4>Chapter 157: The Snow Monsters Awaken!</h4>


    At this moment, two of the bigger snow monsters took the lead and charged towards Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi, one on the left and one on the right.


    The two of them looked at each other and dodged in different directions. Both of the snow monsters missed their target and ate a mouthful of snow.


    Of course, this was not over yet. The snow monsters began to rush forward one after the other.


    Qin Xiaoxi kept dodging. Then, she took advantage of the time and took a quick step forward. She raised her sword and shed at the nearest snow monster. Although this snow monster was very clumsy, its skin was still very hard.


    With one sh, although she shed open a wound, the snow monster still roared, changed its direction, and pounced at her again.


    If this was a normal monster, Qin Xiaoxi would have cut into two by now.


    Qin Xiaoxi frowned, then quickly turned around. She shed twice, one shing up and one shing down, the blood of the snow monster instantly filled the ground. That snow monster could not help but fall to the ground in pain, but the other snow monsters were still pouncing one after another.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    They let out an extremely unpleasant roar.


    When they saw theirpanions fall to the ground, they seemed to be even angrier.


    Jiang Yun could feel that their originally blood-red eyes became even more terrifying at this moment.


    A few snow monsters pounced over, trying to grab Jiang Yun¡¯s body and use its bloody mouth to tear Jiang Yun apart.


    Jiang Yun was startled.


    If this snow monster were to take a bite, it would probably bite off a piece of flesh.


    Jiang Yun naturally did not give them a chance. He quickly took a few steps back and gathered countless streams of spiritual power around him. His spiritual power manifested into ten or so glowing swords des around him.


    After that, those des rapidly shot out and pierced through the snow monsters that wanted to pounce on Jiang Yun.


    He directly pierced through four or five ferocious snow monsters.


    However, there were still angry snow monsters that didn¡¯t fear pain pouncing at them.


    But this time, Jiang Yun saw a few icicles slowly forming in their hands!


    These snow monsters¡­ knew cultivation techniques!


    After the monsters formed the icicles, they threw them out at lightning speed, drawing an airflow in the air and stabbing towards Jiang Yun.


    At that moment, Jiang Yun formed a protective barrier with his spiritual power and blocked these fatal icicles!


    ¡°Be careful! This group of monsters will sneak attack us!¡± Jiang Yun immediately warned Qin Xiaoxi.


    However, Qin Xiaoxi also discovered the power of these snow monsters.


    They were different from the sea monsters they encountered who only knew how to charge at her with no regard to their lives. Instead, these snow monsters were ying various cultivation techniques with Qin Xiaoxi!


    One moment it was ice spikes, the next it was huge ice blocks!


    Qin Xiaoxi dodged left and right, afraid that she would be hit.


    At this time, five or six snow monsters formed ice spikes again and were ready to shoot it at Qin Xiaoxi from all directions.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally did not give them a chance and quickly stood up.


    Then, she mmed her palm on the ground, and the swimming dragons released by her Swimming Dragon Palm flew in all directions.


    They swallowed the flying ice spikes and ferociously pounced at the snow monsters before they could react!


    The few snow monsters did not have time to dodge and were knocked away by the swimming dragon.


    However, the number of snow monsters was extremelyrge.


    Although they weren¡¯t as many as the sea monsters, they were better at fighting than the sea monsters. Furthermore, they were extremely ferocious!!!


    Qin Xiaoxi also noticed a slightlyrger snow monster. It held an ice hammer in its hand as it dashed toward Qin Xiaoxi.


    Then, it smashed its hammer at Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her hand and used her Yue Maiden Sword to block it. In an instant, the ice hammer was shattered into pieces when it came into contact with her Yue Maiden Sword. Countless ice shards fell on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s arm.


    However, an ice ax appeared in the snow monster¡¯s other hand and chopped toward Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s waist.


    Qin Xiaoxi was shocked. She bent her knees and fell backward, watching the ice ax brush past the tip of her nose. Qin Xiaoxi could almost feel the airflow caused by the swinging ice ax.


    After dodging this fatal sh, Qin Xiaoxi also quickly jumped back up.


    She gathered several streams of spiritual power on the de of her sword and quickly stabbed at the snow monster.


    The moment her Yue Maiden Sword stabbed at the snow monster, the sword shed with light. It was as if Qin Xiaoxi had shed the snow monster countless times at the same time.


    This was a killer move that Qin Xiaoxi created when she was training at the Sakura sect. It was specifically designed to deal with huge monsters that were difficult to kill.


    The second before the de would pierce into the monster, countless strands of spiritual power would transform into invisible des, shing towards the monster. Usually, the monster¡¯s skin and flesh would be torn open before the de even pierced into the heart. An ordinary monster would have been cut open by now!


    And the final stab was just to finish the job.


    All this was done in a second!


    The snow monster¡¯s eyes were wide open, and its body was covered in bloody wounds. Qin Xiaoxi shed at least a dozen wounds on the snow monster¡¯s body. Blood flowed out of the wounds, dyeing its fur red. The Yue Maiden Sword in Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand pierced into the snow monster¡¯s abdomen.


    The snow monster roared angrily as if to express its unwillingness before it dies.


    But nothing was that simple!


    Even though the snow monster¡¯s stomach was pierced, it still quickly punched Qin Xiaoxi. Qin Xiaoxi never thought that the monster would still have the energy to attack.


    The snow monster¡¯s strength was endless.


    That punch sent Qin Xiaoxi flying and she fell into the snow. Due to the strong impact, blood started to flow out from the corner of her mouth.


    Her head was also dizzy at this moment.


    The snow monster that was stabbed seemed to feel no pain at all. It roared again and pounced at Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly shook her head but the dizziness did not subside.


    Behind that snow monster were a dozen or so more snow monsters following. They all roared and pounced at Qin Xiaoxi.


    She could not die here¡­Qin Xiaoxi quickly held her Yue Maiden Sword tightly again and struggled to get up.

 Chapter 158 - The Decisive Battle of the Snowy Plains

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Decisive Battle of the Snowy ins</h4>


    More than ten snow monsters held ice axes in their hands as they rushed over at high speed.


    Suddenly, a huge white beam of light struck between Qin Xiaoxi and the group of snow monsters! Those snow monsters that were going tounch an attack on Qin Xiaoxi were sent flying by the intense energy from the light beam.


    The light also gradually weakened.


    The figure in the light beam was Jiang Yun!


    Jiang Yun spread his arms, and several rays of light gathered into sharp light des that rapidly swept up like a violent storm. For a moment, those light des continuously revolved around the center, and from bottom to top, they were like a tornado made of steel!


    Under Jiang Yun¡¯s control, the light de tornado was like a harvester, rampaging through the group of snow monsters. Everywhere it went, the snow monsters¡¯ tragic corpses were strewn all over the ground.


    As the ¡°tornado¡± continued to harvest, the number of snow monsters began to decrease rapidly.


    After that light de tornado finished itsst harvest, it suddenly dispersed and turned into countless rays of light that returned to Jiang Yun¡¯s hands. Qin Xiaoxi was dumbfounded by what she saw.


    So Kong Li¡¯s Feather de Storm was taught by Jiang Yun?


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    After finishing off this batch, there were still half of the snow monsters surrounding and staring at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi leaned against each other and looked around vigntly.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Jiang Yun asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. These snow monsters are really difficult to deal with¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Agreed. Its skin is rough and its flesh is thick. Even if one has reached the Spirit King Realm, I¡¯m afraid they will not be a match for these snow monsters. Not to mention you, even I¡¯m having a hard time.¡± Qin Xiaoxi could hear Jiang Yun¡¯s light pant.


    ¡°When you used that de storm, it didn¡¯t look like you had any difficulties¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that to save you?¡±


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi also inadvertently noticed Jiang Yun¡¯s sleeve, which had been torn open, and some blood oozed out from it.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and said, ¡°This group of snow monsters gets crazier the more they kill. They are exactly the same as those sea demons. It¡¯s just that these snow monsters have tough skin and thick flesh. The angrier they are, the stronger they be.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. These snow monsters are extremely fast, and they are good at running in the snow. If we kill them ande back, we will be surrounded again soon.¡± Jiang Yun could not help but break out in a cold sweat, however,pared to these snow monsters, he was more worried about the giant monster that he saw in the cavest night. If he summoned it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Then kill them all before you leave. Do what you did just now,¡± Qin Xiaoxi suggested.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t get tired?¡± Jiang Yun was helpless, but he knew that Qin Xiaoxi was right. Perhaps the best way was to kill all these snow monsters at once.


    ¡°Stop talking. They are going to charge again.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly held the Yue Maiden Sword tightly.


    The group of snow monsters was letting out some strange cries. It felt like they were discussing something. But now, they stopped that strange cry and began to surround Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°They areing¡­¡±


    The fierce snow monsters pounced again.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun hurriedly waved the swords in their hands.


    This time, their attack seemed to be even more intense!


    The two strong snow monsters attacked from the left and right at the same time. The ice axes in their hands were also raised in an instant.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also quickly raised their swords and blocked the attacks of the two snow monsters respectively. Then, the two of them quickly shifted their positions. In an instant, spiritual power rose in all directions. Qin Xiaoxi once again thrust her sword at the snow monster in front of her before it could react, several shes of sword light and sword shadows appeared. As the Yue Maiden Sword stabbed into the body of the snow monster, it was pulled out again. The snow monster of the Northern Region, which was covered in wounds, had already copsed to the ground and turned into a corpse.


    Jiang Yun did not stay idle. The moment the two of them finished changing positions, countless light des apanied the sword in his hand and shed through the other snow monster, directly turning its body into a ho¡¯s nest.


    The rest of the snow monsters were naturally not afraid. The two leading snow monsters followed closely behind.


    The two of them worked together seamlessly, one pulling and the other continuously crossing positions. Once they seized the opportunity, they would teach these snow monsters a bloody lesson.


    Several rays of light shot out, and several golden light des quickly formed around Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun.


    As the golden light des condensed, they trembled violently in mid-air. In the next second, countless light des shot out rapidly, and another group of ferocious snow monsters fell in front of them.


    However, the des did not disappear. Instead, they continued to move around and finally gathered into a strong tornado, once again sweeping towards the group of snow monsters.


    asionally, a few lone snow monsters would rush in front of Qin Xiaoxi.


    The speed of Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s sword attack was something that even Jiang Yun was extremely impressed with. Almost at that instant, a few sword shadows tore through the air! After being struck by the sword shadow, the snow monsters¡¯ skin and flesh split open and they froze on the spot.


    Jiang Yun waited until Qin Xiaoxi was about tounch another vicious attack that didn¡¯t give them any chance.


    With a sh, Qin Xiaoxi quickly appeared behind the snow monsters. In the next second, countless de lights and sword shadows burst out in the air with each attack bing increasingly faster. In the end, the snow monsters couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying attack and fell to the ground. Jiang Yun was even more surprised that Qin Xiaoxi was able to cut off the snow monsters¡¯ heads and arms when their skin was hard.


    This was even more ruthless than when the masked man from the Qin family had been organized!


    The snow monsters did not even have time to scream before they fell to the ground and became a few corpses!


    The snow monsters gradually realized that the situation was not right. The remaining snow monsters hurriedly stopped their attacks. They began to retreat one after another as if they did not dare to continue forward.


    When they saw thest of their kind fall to the ground in pain, the rest of the snow monsters immediately fled.


    The two of them watched the snow monsters leave and did not continue to chase after them. They just stood there, panting heavily.


    Fortunately, this snow monster was not half as strong as the sea demon. Otherwise, they might die here before they could even get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.

 Chapter 159 - Danger Averted

    <h4>Chapter 159: Danger Averted</h4>


    ¡°Phew¡­ it¡¯s finally over.¡±


    The two of them quickly sat down on the snowy ground and panted heavily.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s Yue Maiden Sword was already covered in blood. She grabbed a handful of snow and smeared it directly on her sword. After repeating it over and over again, the Yue Maiden Sword finally regained its original luster.


    ¡°This snow monster¡­ is really difficult to deal with.¡± Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly put away her sword. At this moment, she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°These snow monsters of the Northern Region are not afraid of death. They came over like crazy.¡± This was the first time Jiang Yun had faced such a terrifying monster.


    Since the smaller monster was so abnormal, it was obvious what would happen if the giant monster they encounteredst night saw them.


    The two of them decided to sit down and rest for a while before continuing their way to the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    However, the battle with the snow monsters consumed a lot of energy and time. Jiang Yun felt that dusk wasing again.


    He only hoped that he could find a suitable shelter tonight.


    Otherwise, he and Qin Xiaoxi would be frozen into ice on the snow mountain.


    ¡°Do you feel that there are signs of wind?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked up at the sky. She kept feeling that the cold wind was getting stronger.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going up and find a ce to rest.¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Yun stood up and helped Qin Xiaoxi to stand up.


    After they tidied up, they continued to walk toward the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    Boom¡­ boom¡­


    Just as they were about to move, they felt the snow beneath their feet was trembling rhythmically.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun looked at each other. Could it be the giant snow monster that they saw yesterday?


    The two of them could not help but panic when they thought of this.


    The disturbance of the snow monster group had just dispersed when another giant monster came in a hurry.


    Jiang Yun looked around carefully, trying to confirm which direction the giant monster wasing from. However, he did not see any figure of the giant monster but he could tell that the monster was approaching them! If it was not from the front, then where was it?


    Jiang Yun could only feel that the movement was getting bigger. The two of them were so shaken that they could not even stand on their feet.


    If it was not in front, then was it behind them?


    Just as they thought of this, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi instantly felt a powerful pressureing from the top.


    For a moment, it was as if everything around them was covered by a thick dark cloud.


    However, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi knew that this wasn¡¯t a dark cloud! This was clearly a gigantic human-shaped shadow!


    At this moment, a terrifying and sharp long howl came from behind them.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun slowly turned around.


    They saw a gigantic and extremely ugly snow monster from the Northern Region right behind them.


    That was the giant monster they sawst night.


    It had sharp fangs, blood-red eyes, a huge and thick body!


    The two of them were also stunned on the spot. The snow monster from the Northern Region had only revealed half of its body, but its feet were nowhere to be seen. Could it be¡­


    ¡°This is bad¡­ the feet of this monster is buried at where we are standing!¡±


    In a trance, Qin Xiaoxi heard Jiang Yun shouting.


    The next second, the hill they were standing on started to rise!


    ¡°Jiang Yun! His body is buried under there!¡± Qin Xiaoxi realized it at this moment.


    It was already toote. The scene was a mess for the two of them. The monster was about to stand up straight. If Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun didn¡¯t evacuate in time, they would probably fall from the sky and die without aplete corpse!


    The monster roared again.


    This time, it was roaring at the two of them. This roar carried a strong airflow which caused Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun¡¯s hair to blow. Of course, there was also an indescribable stench mixed in it.


    Jiang Yun quickly pulled Qin Xiaoxi and rushed down the slope.


    However, the monster was indeed a little fast. It had only run a few steps and it caused Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun to lose their footing on the ground. The feeling of weightlessness wasing directly at them. Thest thing the two of them saw was the ground that was at least ten meters away from them!


    The two of them, who was originally running, finally rolled down the monster¡¯s slowly straightened legs because they missed their footing!


    Qin Xiaoxi waspletely panicking at that moment. She could not think properly about what she should do next when she rolled down uncontrobly. While panicking, she only felt a pair of powerful hands quickly grabbing onto her!


    It was Jiang Yun!


    ¡°You hold on tight, Xiaoxi.¡±


    In the chaos, Qin Xiaoxi heard Jiang Yun¡¯s voice clearly. It was like a life-saving straw.


    Just as she was about to fall to the ground, Jiang Yun quickly hugged Qin Xiaoxi and then flipped himself over!


    Plop!


    The two of them mmed onto the snowy ground.


    Qin Xiaoxi was so scared that she closed her eyes. When she fell to the ground, she only saw that Jiang Yun was already under her. The moment Jiang Yun was about tond, he quickly switched ces with Qin Xiaoxi and acted as her meat shield.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Although there was a thickyer of snow under him, Jiang Yun¡¯s head was buzzing when hended on the ground.


    Qin Xiaoxi was lying on him and stared at him as if she had not recovered from what had just happened.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi also asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 160 - The Giant Monster Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 160: The Giant Monster Attacked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The giant monster hasn¡¯t been dealt with yet.¡± Jiang Yun also looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± when Qin Xiaoxi heard this, her face turned red. She hurriedly got off Jiang Yun¡¯s body and pulled him up with great effort.


    The two of them looked at the ce where the giant monster had appeared again.


    At this moment, the giant monster of the Northern Region had already blocked their way to the Holy Saint Snow Mountain!


    Jiang Yun coughed twice and spat out a few mouthfuls of ice and snow that he had just eaten. Both of them were covered in snow.


    The giant monster¡¯s blood-red eyes seemed to be getting crazier.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Jiang Yun shouted.


    The giant monster reached out its hand to p Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi!


    The two of them quickly dodged to the other side.


    The moment the giant monster¡¯s palm hit the ground, it shook up countlessyers of snow. In an instant, the sky was filled with ice and snow. The intense shock almost made the two of them, who was dodging, fall down again.


    When the giant monster saw that it did not hit them, it quickly raised its palm again.


    A huge palm print was left on the spot where the p hadnded. It was as big as their ship!


    The giant monster took a step forward and kicked at them! Every movement of the giant monster was apanied by a strong vibration.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The two quickly dodged again. The giant monster¡¯s kick was full of pressure!


    This was not the way to go on!


    Jiang Yun hurriedly used his spiritual power, and countless light des gathered again. Qin Xiaoxi could clearly see that the veins on Jiang Yun¡¯s forehead were popping up. It seemed that he was going to use his power this time!


    Countless des rapidly revolve around the center, converging into a huge tornado!


    This time the de storm controlled by Jiang Yun was bigger than before!


    This de storm was as big as this troll!


    ¡°Uh... ah ah ah!¡± Jiang Yun exhausted all his strength, was roaring crazily and both his hands suddenly pushed forward. The strong Feather de Storm targeted the giant monster and pounced towards it ferociously.


    It was terrifying... Jiang Yun was an expert in the Spirit Emperor Realm. It seemed that this cultivation technique did not have a standard at all!


    Just when Qin Xiaoxi thought that the monster was about to be torn into pieces by the de storm, the giant monster actually reached its hands into the de storm that was approaching it, and then forcefully tore it apart!


    In an instant, Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power was torn into pieces in the high sky!


    This giant monster directly tore apart Jiang Yun¡¯s de storm!


    Moreover, its hands were actually unharmed.


    Seeing that the storm was so easily torn apart, the monster seemed to have gone mad as it quickly continued to tear it down! The intense de storm was directly disintegrated by its brute force!


    At this moment, Jiang Yun was also stunned on the spot.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly pulled out the Yue Maiden Sword and struck out a few Swimming Dragon Palms.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yun was busy controlling his spiritual power, trying to attack the monster¡¯s heart directly!


    Boom!


    The swimming dragon of the Swimming Dragon Palm was as small as an ant to the monster. When it hit the monster¡¯s chest, the monster was not affected at all, as if it was tickling him!


    ¡°How can its skin be so hard?¡±


    The two of them were also stunned.


    The monster roared again and stomped towards Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun!


    If it stomped on them, they would really be trampled into dregs. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun were like ants in the eyes of the giant monster.


    Boom!


    The two of them quickly dodged again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t beat this guy.¡±


    ¡°We have to think of a way to retreat first.¡± Jiang Yun was also panting.


    ¡°Where are we going? Do we have to run back? This monster is definitely faster than us.¡± Qin Xiaoxi felt that retreating at this moment was not a good idea.


    How could this giant monster give the two of them a chance to negotiate? Immediately after, another series of vicious attacks followed.


    Plop! Plop! Plop!


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun tried to dodge again and again, but the giant monster¡¯s attack was too strong and its body was huge. Every time the two of them tried to dodge, it would take a lot of time.


    Jiang Yun used his spiritual power again to form a de.


    The de was like a rain of swords in the sky, rapidly flying toward the giant monster.


    The giant monster quickly raised its hand, and the des instantly disappeared when they hit the monster¡¯s arm as if they werepletely useless.


    ¡°Jiang Yun,e and divert its attention.¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly thought of something and hurriedly shouted at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°What? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly drew out the Yue Maiden Sword and dashed towards the foot of the giant monster.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally wanted to poke the monster¡¯s eyes first. Perhaps it would be easier to deal with it.


    Jiang Yun had probably guessed what Qin Xiaoxi was going to do, but it was toote. Jiang Yun could no longer stop her. Although Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s movement technique was the easiest to get close to the giant monster, he could not help but be worried.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi had somehow appeared on the instep of the giant monster¡¯s foot!


    It was toote to stop her. Jiang Yun could only help her to divert the monster¡¯s attention.


    Jiang Yun once again used the Million Sword Attack. Countless des once again gathered into a straight line and headed straight for the giant monster. At this moment, the giant monster did not notice Qin Xiaoxi, who had already arrived at its feet.


    Qin Xiaoxi used the giant monster¡¯s leg to jump up quickly. Then, with a sh step, she appeared on the giant monster¡¯s shoulder in a short while.


    Because the giant monster was fighting with Jiang Yun, it would makerge movements from time to time. Qin Xiaoxi tried her best to stabilize her body. From here, Jiang Yun looked like a mouse.


    On the other side, Jiang Yun also quickly shifted the target of the Million Sword Attack to avoid hurting Qin Xiaoxi


    ¡°Now!¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her sword and jumped onto the monster¡¯s nose bridge! At this moment, the monster seemed to have noticed Qin Xiaoxi who had climbed onto its body.


    The monster quickly reached out its hand to p its face, wanting to kill Qin Xiaoxi. But how could Qin Xiaoxi give it a chance? Qin Xiaoxi took a good look at the pair of giant eyes on the upper right, and with a leap, she stabbed the Yue Maiden Sword into its pupil.


    The giant monster let out a mournful cry at that moment.


    Countless blood flowed out of the eye that had been pierced.


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    The giant monster roared in pain because it had lost an eye.. It covered its injured eye, but how could it still see Qin Xiaoxi? Qin Xiaoxi had already steadied herself and tried to attack its other eye.

 Chapter 161 - Avalanche

    <h4>Chapter 161: Avnche</h4>


    The monster roared in pain. It quickly grabbed and scratched with its hands, but Qin Xiaoxi was so agile that it couldn¡¯t catch her at all.


    Qin Xiaoxi stared at its other eye, picked up the Yue Maiden Sword, and stabbed it fiercely.


    But this time, she seemed to miss. Because of the monster¡¯s violent shaking, Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t stab the Yue Maiden Sword directly into the eye, but into the cheek area next to the eye.


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    At this moment, the monster¡¯s palm came again. Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly moved closer to its shoulder and dodged the monster¡¯s giant hand. If it hit her, she would definitely be a meat patty on its face.


    She had just dodged a disaster and the monster¡¯s giant hand suddenly pounced again.


    Jiang Yun, who was watching on the ground, was uneasy. He was afraid that Qin Xiaoxi would be caught by the monster, and he was also afraid that she would fall off the monster¡¯s tall body.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly dodged, and then she used the force of the jump to pounce on the giant monster¡¯s wrist.


    The giant monster instantly roared and began to fling its hand. Qin Xiaoxi only felt waves of weightlessness. Oh no¡­ she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore! Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and she was thrown off by the giant monster.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly controlled his spiritual power. A few rays of light shot out in all directions and rushed towards Qin Xiaoxi, who was flung away.


    The moment the light caught Qin Xiaoxi, it stabilized her in midair.


    Finally, she slowlynded on the ground.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who hadnded on the ground, didn¡¯t seem to have recovered from her shock.


    At this moment, the giant monster was blinded in one eye, so it started to rage.


    It pounced at the two of them again. Its huge body was like a huge meteorite that was about to fall. A strong sense of oppression came again. Jiang Yun hurriedly grabbed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand and sprinted in the direction of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    After the snow monster pounced on the snow, a huge tremor urred. At that moment, it was undoubtedly as if the sky and earth were copsing, the earth was shaking, and the mountains were shaking. Countless ice and snow rose in all directions. The two of them almost lost their footing.


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun felt the snowy ground under his feet tremble slightly again. At the same time, he heard an intense rumbling sounding from somewhere on the snowy slope. Almost at the same time, Qin Xiaoxi also felt that something was unusual. She quickly realized something and immediately shouted at Jiang Yun, ¡°Damn it! Could it be an avnche?¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly looked up.


    The precipitous rock of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain towered in the distant sky. Something strange seemed to have happened between the milky white rocks. Finally, a snow-white torrent broke through the white clouds wrapped around the Holy Saint Snow Mountain and it was pouring out! The primitive mountains of the Northern Region, the Holy Saint Snow Mountain, is covered with snow for tens of thousands of years. At this moment, it was pouring down along the slope. If it didn¡¯t have a ce to hide, it might really be buried here as an ice block. That roar and hissing were so chaotic that the sky and earth turned dark. The huge avnche shook the earth and shook the mountains. Even the giant monster wasn¡¯t stunned on the spot.


    The giant monster¡¯s fierce pounce caused a huge avnche in the Holy Saint Snow Mountain!


    Jiang Yun knew that they had to find a ce to stay alive. Otherwise, they would be buried in the snow forever!


    The giant monster behind them seemed to have regained its consciousness and was not afraid of the snow torrent at all. It pounced on them ferociously again.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun seemed to have thought of something. He quickly pulled Qin Xiaoxi and rushed in the direction of the giant monster.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, is there a way for us to go up together?¡± Jiang Yun quickly asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just take us to his back.¡±


    There was no time for Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi to talk. At that moment, the giant monster reached out its hand again and tried to smash Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun with one palm.


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t say anything else. She held Jiang Yun tightly and used a swift instant step. After appearing on the back of the giant monster¡¯s hand, the two of them quickly jumped up. What was the point of worrying about weightlessness? They rushed toward the giant monster¡¯s shoulder.


    At this moment, the giant monster raised its hand again. This gave the two of them a chance to sessfully reach the giant monster¡¯s shoulder!


    On the other side, the avnche was about to arrive. What made Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun exim again was that the several snow mountains around the Holy Saint Snow Mountain had triggered violent avnches one after another.


    They were like thousands of troops on the battlefield, and the roar of the avnche was their bugle call! From three sides, the avnche was rushing crazily toward Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun, who was lying on the back of the giant monster.


    ¡°So you think you can avoid the avnche by getting on the back of the giant monster?¡± Qin Xiaoxi roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than staying down there.¡±


    Jiang Yun was right. The avnches in the Northern Region definitely had those huge white snow blocks that were formed thousands of years ago. If they stayed down there, the two of them might lose their lives.


    The giant monster seemed to have sensed danger at this moment.


    It had been pincer-attacked by the avnche from all directions. There was no way for it to escape.


    It let out a roar and immediately ran towards the top of Holy Saint Snow Mountain. It directly shed with the avnche that was crazily pouring down.


    The roar became louder and louder.


    Even if it was on the back of the giant monster, he was still a little worried.


    Although the giant monster was 300 meters tall, he had no idea what would happen next. Now, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had ced all their bets on the blind giant monster!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ferocious avnche instantly crashed into the Northern Region¡¯s giant monster¡¯s chest.


    The moment it crashed into the giant monster¡¯s huge body, a huge wave was set off by the white torrent.


    In an instant, everything around them fell into chaos!


    Even the giant monster, which was about to p them to death, no longer cared about Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun. It raised its hand to block its face.


    The roar of the giant monster and the howling of the avnche seemed to be torn apart. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could even feel the air being torn apart by the powerful airflow caused by the avnche!


    ¡°Xiaoxi!¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly shouted.


    The snow monster rushed toward the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain in a frenzy.

 Chapter 162 - Raging Snowstorm

    <h4>Chapter 162: Raging Snowstorm</h4>


    The giant monster kept running, plus the crazy momentum of the avnche, Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun¡¯s hands that were holding tightly to the giant monster¡¯s white fur were gradually loosening.


    ¡°Jiang Yun¡­ my hands are so sore,¡± Qin Xiaoxi shouted beside Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Step on it hard, don¡¯t ever let go.¡± Jiang Yun shouted anxiously, ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Before Jiang Yun could finish his words, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand missed the giant monster¡¯s white fur. She was about to fall off the snow monster¡¯s body.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. She couldn¡¯t hold on for long with only one hand. Moreover, the giant monster¡¯s continuous charging would only shorten the time that Qin Xiaoxi could hold on.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally didn¡¯t want to fall, but the giant monster kept shaking, causing her right hand to miss every time she tried to grab its white fur.


    Jiang Yun became anxious in an instant.


    He hurriedly moved down.


    ¡°Jiang Yun¡­ I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Jiang Yun could see clearly that there was a trace of fear and tears in Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes at this moment.


    Qin Xiaoxi kept telling herself that she couldn¡¯t die. Her sister, who was far away in Thunder City, was still waiting for her to save her with the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t exert any strength.


    The avnche was still going on.


    Jiang Yun was also a little impatient. Why isn¡¯t this darned avnche over yet? He roared in his heart.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s other hand, which was holding onto the giant monster¡¯s fur, was gradually losing strength. Qin Xiaoxi could no longer feel that her left hand was grabbing onto the giant monster¡¯s fur and her body was sliding down bit by bit!


    The giant monster of the Northern Region was also increasing its speed, but there was still a long way to go before it reached the top of Holy Saint Snow Mountain!


    ¡°Jiang Yun!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯sst bit of strength was finally exhausted. In that instant, a feeling of weightlessness and tearing spread throughout Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s entire body. Was she going to fall?


    Boom!


    Almost at the same time, Qin Xiaoxi felt a powerful hand grab her hand tightly!


    It was Jiang Yun!


    ¡°Quick! Hurry up and grab its fur!¡± Jiang Yun shouted.


    Qin Xiaoxi had never seen him so excited.


    Qin Xiaoxi tried to reach out again, but every time she touched the fur, she would brush past the giant monster¡¯s fur because of the monster¡¯s collision.


    ¡°Come on! Hurry up!¡±


    But no matter what, Qin Xiaoxi seemed to be unable to seed. At this moment, the hand that Jiang Yun held tightly was starting to hurt. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi felt as if their arms were being torn apart! Especially Jiang Yun. At this moment, Jiang Yun was gnashing his teeth and blue veins were popping out.


    Seeing that Qin Xiaoxi was unable to grab hold of him no matter how hard he tried, Jiang Yun hurriedly changed his method.


    He grabbed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand and exerted force, trying to pull Qin Xiaoxi up who was about to fall into the white torrent. However, no matter how hard he tried, he would always fail because of the giant monster¡¯s body that was swaying up and down. At this moment, he gradually felt that his hand that was grabbing onto the giant monster weakened.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally knew that Jiang Yun could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jiang Yun cursed.


    ¡°If you do this, neither of us will be able to live!¡± Qin Xiaoxi was also a little anxious.


    Jiang Yun ignored her and continued to pull her.


    ¡°Hurry up! Help me pick the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and go back alive to save my sister!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly shouted, and Jiang Yun could feel that Qin Xiaoxi, who was holding his hand, did not seem to be using any more strength.


    ¡°Idiot, let me tell you, you better stay alive. Both of us need to stay alive together! Stop saying such stupid things to me! Hurry up and use more strength! Don¡¯t you want to be an unparalleled heroine? Don¡¯t be covered by the snow and turn into ice.¡±


    Jiang Yun cursed angrily, but Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t use more strength no matter what.


    ¡°Qin Xiaoxi, if you dare to let go today, I¡¯ll take the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and sell it at the Emerald Pavilion instead of saving your sister!¡±


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah¡­¡± Jiang Yun roared angrily as if he had used up all the strength in his life. He endured the pain and lifted Qin Xiaoxi up in one go!


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi did not know what had happened, but she suddenly exerted force and grabbed Jiang Yun¡¯s hand. The two of them roared and grabbed the snow monster¡¯s white fur once again!


    Finally¡­ the crisis was half over.


    But one wave had just calmed down, and another wave rose!


    The two of them had only managed to stabilize themselves for a short while when the giant monster, for some reason, seemed to have been tripped by something. Its entire body suddenly fell hard into the white torrent.


    ¡°Wooo!¡±


    The giant monster let out a mournful cry! Fortunately, the two of them caught it firmly and did not fall off the giant monster¡¯s body!


    ¡°What happened to it?¡± Qin Xiaoxi panted heavily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Be careful!¡± Jiang Yun could not care less about what had happened to the giant monster. He saw an even more terrifying white torrenting toward him!


    In his panic, Jiang Yun quickly pressed Qin Xiaoxi under his body. Then countless ice and snow rushed toward him! Boom! He couldn¡¯t hear anything even if it was Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s voice or the giant monster¡¯s sorrowful cry! The moment the snow came falling down and covered them, they were surrounded by endless darkness, bone-piercing, and suffocating coldness, as well as the unstoppable roar of the avnche.


    ¡°Jiang Yun¡­¡±


    A powerful impact suddenly came.


    The two of them felt as if their bodies were suddenly hit by a strong impact after being enveloped by the white torrent, and they suddenly flew backward.


    Boom¡­


    All the sounds were in a mess.


    Jiang Yun only felt that his back was hit by a violent impact. Fortunately, Qin Xiaoxi was in his arms, so he didn¡¯t care about the pain. This was not the end. After the painful impact, there was another intense sinking feeling. Jiang Yun could also feel that they were sinking faster and faster.

 Chapter 163 - The Cave

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Cave</h4>


    Finally¡­ the feeling stopped¡­


    ¡°Jiang Yun¡­ Jiang Yun¡­¡±


    Vaguely, someone seemed to be calling him.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡±


    It was as if everything became calm again.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see a ray of light in the darkness.


    Jiang Yun immediately grabbed Qin Xiaoxi, who was still coughing, and kept drilling toward the light spot.


    Puff!


    Finally, the fresh air reached their nostrils again.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi coughed and breathed heavily. It was really ufortable when they were buried in the snow.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± the two of them sat on the ground and kept coughing. It took them a long time to recover.


    Jiang Yun, who was feeling better, quickly looked around. At this moment, they were in a cave.


    This cave was about the height of four or five stories, and there wererge, wet rocks on both sides. After stabilizing his breath, he could faintly hear the sound of water dripping. The cave was very dark, butpared to the darkness brought by the avnche, this was much better. At least Jiang Yun could see the whole picture clearly in here.


    Jiang Yun quickly released the guiding light and saw that the cave was surrounded by stctites. Water droplets dripped down from the stctites andnded on the ground. The stctites were strangely shaped. Some looked like a hundred-year-old conch, some looked like a harp, and some fell in rows like the fangs of a monster.


    ¡°How¡­ did we fall into the cave?¡± Qin Xiaoxi felt much better.


    ¡°Fortunately, we happened to run into this cave. Otherwise, we might have died in this avnche.¡± Jiang Yun quickly looked behind him. The umted snow had already formed into a wall behind them.


    It seemed that they had fallen from the top of the cave.


    However, the road behind them had beenpletely buried by the snow.


    ¡°Jiang Yun¡­¡± at this moment, Qin Xiaoxi slowly got up and whispered Jiang Yun¡¯s name.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yun quickly turned around and replied.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    Jiang Yun walked to her side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about giving up in the future. Don¡¯t be discouraged until the end,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hold on and you will die here.¡± Qin Xiaoxi pouted.


    Jiang Yun shook his head helplessly and lectured Qin Xiaoxi.


    Qin Xiaoxi seemed to have noticed something at this moment. She blinked her big eyes at Jiang Yun and said with a smile, ¡°To be honest, were you really afraid that something would happen to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back alone. Otherwise, how am I going to exin it to your father?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you so fierce? Besides, you wanted to pick the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and run away. You even said that you would sell it for money. I was so angry.¡±


    At this point, Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun angrily.


    ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll remember all your outrageous words. You won¡¯t be able to go back on your word then,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said righteously.


    ¡°Forget it. You only remember the bad things and not the good ones.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and continued to look around. ¡°This snow monster has climbed pretty far. I think this cave won¡¯t be far from the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. This is good too, it will be much faster than we expected. If we relied on our walking speed, we¡¯ll have to walk for at least another day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although we¡¯ve encountered the giant monster and the avnche, the giant monster has helped us a lot.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi also nodded quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to set off. I don¡¯t know what kind of dangers are in this cave. It¡¯s best to be careful.¡± Jiang Yun looked around vigntly. Now that the avnche roar has stopped, he was not used to it.


    The two of them tidied up and walked towards the depths of the cave.


    Drip¡­ drip¡­ the sound of water dripping from the stctites could be heard.


    Of course, most of the stctites were covered in ayer of frost.


    ¡°This cave is extremely humid. It¡¯s also in the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. Many ces are covered in ice. Be careful not to slip,¡± Jiang Yun quickly warned.


    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re so long-winded.¡± Qin Xiaoxi naturally followed closely behind Jiang Yun.


    The terrain of this cave was getting higher and higher, which was a good thing. If they were lucky, they could even walk directly to the top of the mountain without having to worry about encountering snow monsters and avnches.


    However, as they continued to go deeper, the cave became darker and darker. Gradually, the two of them could only see the path illuminated by the guiding lights.


    Crack¡­


    Suddenly, Jiang Yun¡¯s feet seemed to have stepped on something, making a crisp sound.


    This immediately attracted the attention of the two of them.


    Qin Xiaoxi also hurriedly looked at Jiang Yun¡¯s feet, only to see that a bone had been crushed by Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Why is there a bone here?¡± Qin Xiaoxi squatted down and hurriedly checked. Jiang Yun quickly looked around and saw a corpse quietly leaning against the wall not far away.


    ¡°A human corpse?¡±


    Seeing this, the two of them curiously walked forward.


    In a ce like the Northern Region, seeing a human corpse was unexpected.


    ¡°It should be a merchant or cultivator who came here to search for treasures.¡± Qin Xiaoxi came to Jiang Yun¡¯s side and was also observing the corpse.


    ¡°How did he die here?¡± Jiang Yun was also a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Could it be that there are some fierce and wild monsters in this cave?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked around vigntly after she said that.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but I see that the corpse is intact. It shouldn¡¯t have been attacked by some wild beast. It could have frozen or starved to death?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, where did his clothes go?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    This question stumped Jiang Yun.


    If it was indeed frozen to death, then there should at least be a coat on the corpse, right?

 Chapter 164 - Ruins of the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 164: Ruins of the Northern Region</h4>


    ¡°This corpse is very strange. No matter what, it¡¯s best to be careful.¡± Jiang Yun was unable to guess why this corpse would appear here.


    At this moment, they could only continue to move forward.


    In the end, the two of them gave up on observing the corpse and continued to walk deeper into the cave.


    Strangely enough, the space in the cave grewrger the higher they went. The originally narrow passage had unknowingly be wider. The light from the guidingmp could no longer reach the stone walls of the cave.


    The two of them continued walking forward.


    ¡°Jiang Yun, look.¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly pointed ahead.


    At this moment, the guidingmp suddenly stopped moving forward.


    With the light shining through, the two of them saw that there was clearly a man-made staircase not far away.


    ¡°Why is there a stone staircase here?¡± Jiang Yun was also very curious, so he quickly walked forward together with Qin Xiaoxi.


    This was indeed a carefully built stone staircase. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi looked up and saw that the stone staircase was leading up. Because the lighting range of the guiding light was limited, the stone staircase seemed to be endless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Northern Region a deste ce? Why is there a man-made staircase here?¡± Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Jiang Yun carefully observed it.


    The stone staircase went all the way up. There was a high possibility that it would lead directly to the top of the mountain.


    The two of them quickly continued forward, wanting to find out what was going on.


    After about ten steps, the two of them arrived at an empty tform. There was a huge stone door about seven to eight meters away.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi walked forward when they saw this. The huge stone door stood in the cave of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. It looked a little strange.


    The stone door was very tall and was tightly connected to the surrounding stone walls. There were many decorative patterns on the door but the dragon-shaped pattern on the stone door left the deepest impression on Jiang Yun.


    This was a drawing made up of two huge dragons. Opposite the two dragons was a huge ck dragon. This ck dragon was spreading its wings, and its mouth was constantly spewing air.


    From the looks of it, this ck dragon was much bigger than the two dragons.


    ¡°Look at the position of this huge ck dragon.¡± Qin Xiaoxi pointed at the carving on the stone door.


    Jiang Yun quickly looked down and saw the huge body of the ck dragon standing on an ind-like pattern. There were three peaks on this ind, and thest one was extremely tall.


    ¡°The ind on this carving should be the Northern Region where we are now. Look at these two shorter mountains. They should be the two extremely strange-looking peaks that we saw when we first climbed up to the Northern Region. The tallest one in the middle is the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡± Jiang Yun touched the carving with his finger, and he kept moving along the lines.


    ¡°So, the giant ck dragon on this ind is the Frost Dragon that you told me about?¡± Qin Xiaoxi recalled the legend of the Frost Dragon that Jiang Yun had told her about and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Look at the giant dragon on the carving. When it spreads its wings, it will be even bigger than the ind under its feet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible. The carving is telling us that this ce is inextricably linked to the Frost Dragon.¡± Jiang Yun nodded quickly. That was indeed the case. The giant dragon on the carving looked ferocious. Compared to the two long dragons that were charging at it, the giant dragon was much more ferocious.


    ¡°A dragon that could be bigger than the entire Northern Region. So such an outrageous creature do exist.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very shocked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shocked about. Just look at the snow monster of the Northern Region that we met. Its body is as tall as half a hill.¡± Jiang Yun thought deeply, then he said, ¡°In the legends, this Frost Dragon is not just a huge dragon. It is also described as a god.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very curious. ¡°How can a monster that has destroyed countless lives be called a god?¡±


    ¡°Although this Frost Dragon¡¯s abilities are terrifying, it was only with its appearance that winter came as the wind and snow came from it. If it wasn¡¯t for this Frost Dragon, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to see a snowy winter for several lifetimes,¡± Jiang Yun rushed over to exin to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this Frost Dragon already¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi made a hand gesture to slit her throat.


    ¡°Are you listening carefully? This monster was sealed by the joint efforts of the Northern Region because the Frost Dragon went berserk. The Northern Region became like this because of the Frost Dragon¡¯s violent state.¡±


    ¡°Berserk?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s what the story says, but no one in our generation knows exactly what happened.¡±


    ¡°Then what are these two long dragons? What do you think?¡± Qin Xiaoxi turned her gaze to the other side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what these two long dragons mean either, but from the carvings, it seems that this painting is probably expressing two possibilities. First, these two long dragons were invaders from outside, and the Frost Dragon spread its wings to fight them to defend the Northern Region. Look at the patterns of mes that the two long dragons breathed out.¡±


    Jiang Yun pointed at the patterns on the carvings and Qin Xiaoxi nodded. ¡°What about the other possibility?¡±


    ¡°The other possibility is that the Frost Dragon has gone berserk, and these two long dragons are here to suppress it. They are using the power of mes to fight against the Frost Dragon¡¯s extreme cold power.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded. These two possibilities could be exined, but judging from the murals alone, this exnation was too vague.


    Moreover, in this deste Northern Region, there were man-made buildings hidden in the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. Everything became even stranger that even Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    While he was pondering, Jiang Yun discovered the location of the Frost Dragon. Many small people were standing there and these people were very distorted and abstract on the mural.

 Chapter 165 - Stone Door Mural

    <h4>Chapter 165: Stone Door Mural</h4>


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded. These two possibilities made sense, but judging from the mural alone, this exnation was too vague.


    Moreover, in this deste Northern Region, there were man-made structures hidden in the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. Everything became even stranger that even Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know how to exin this.


    However, while he was thinking, Jiang Yun discovered the location of the Frost Dragon. Many small people were standing there and they looked very distorted and abstract on the mural. So much so that Jiang Yun did not notice that there were actually so many small people standing under the feet of the Frost Dragon.


    ¡°Look at these small people,¡± Jiang Yun suddenly said.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was stunned by Jiang Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°There.¡± Jiang Yun pointed out the abstract small people under the Frost Dragon for Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Huh? This is a small person? I feel like I can draw this carving.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was confused. If Jiang Yun didn¡¯t point it out, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it at all.


    After Jiang Yun said that, Qin Xiaoxi felt that the patterns on the bottom of the Frost Dragon were indeed humanoid, but their appearance was too simple and crude.


    ¡°Is that so? I really couldn¡¯t tell if I didn¡¯t look carefully.¡±


    ¡°These small people¡­ could it be that humans were living in the Northern Region?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very surprised.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. We have all been misled by the legends. ¡°ording to what you said, the Northern Region could be considered a Divine Region in the past. The stone gate where we are standing now was likely built by the natives before the Northern Region was destroyed.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi also felt that Jiang Yun¡¯s words were very reasonable. However, if he exined it this way, then these two huge long dragons were really the invaders.


    ¡°Then what are these two ck dragons?¡±


    ¡°They should be some kind of depiction of the invaders. I can¡¯t guess it.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head, deep in thought. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then everything makes sense. This ce is the ruins of the natives of the Northern Region. It was built before the Frost Dragon went berserk. But from the contents of the murals, it should be the natives¡¯ supreme belief in the Frost Dragon. And to them, the Frost Dragon is a god and a protector.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, Jiang Yun. Your reasoning makes a lot of sense.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded her head in admiration. But if that was the case, then the other two ck dragons were too strange.


    ¡°What kind of power could cause an ancient creature like the Frost Dragon to go berserk a thousand years ago? An existence that could make the natives of the Northern Region worship as an ancient god would go crazy one day.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very puzzled about this.


    Jiang Yun was also thinking about this question.


    The Frost Dragon that was regarded as an ancient god was actually corrupted by the darkness. It could be seen that the enemies it faced were extremely terrifying.


    However, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had no way of knowing what it was.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that the corpse we saw just now is the dead body of the natives?¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly asked.


    ¡°This is ridiculous, this myth is at least 3,000 years old. Even if it¡¯s a 3,000-year-old corpse, without spiritual power or special treatment methods, it should have turned into ashes a long time ago.¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard this.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s also a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Well, if this cultivator can cast cultivation techniques to preserve his own body after death, what kind of realm would he be at?¡± Jiang Yun quickly teased.


    ¡°Oh, I know, I know.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°But judging from the appearance of the corpse, it¡¯s probably 50 to 60 years old. I think this is most likely the caravan from Thunder City that went to the Northern Region several decades ago. He must have gotten lost with hispanions and fell into this cave.¡±


    ¡°If the road he was taking was blocked, can¡¯t he climb out? What about his clothes?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°What kind of strange question is that? I¡¯m just guessing. It doesn¡¯t matter where his clothes are, because we are the ones who will be sealed here.¡± Jiang Yun quickly facepalmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. But we can try to open this stone doorter. Maybe we can pass through the path that he couldn¡¯t,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said as she walked to the mural on the other side.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s suggestion was not wrong. Now that the way back was blocked, they should think of a way to open the stone door. Excluding the reason why the corpse had no clothes, it was very likely that the person was trapped here and starved to death because he couldn¡¯t open the stone door.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But I think the caravan that went to the Northern Region decades ago was not just merchants.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. There must be a top-notch expert among them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have arrived here, nor would they have allowed the extremely precious Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to appear on the market. The people who came here may have their motives. However, very few people actually went back in the end,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. There are all kinds of monsters that I¡¯ve never seen before in this ce. The spiritual energy that they have umted is also of the highest quality.¡± Qin Xiaoxi believed this to be true as she could feel the unique spiritual energy from the snow monsters. ¡°Hey, Jiang Yun.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yun heard Qin Xiaoxi calling out to him and also felt very strange.


    ¡°There are two new carvings here. Come and take a look,¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly shouted.


    Jiang Yun naturally rushed forward. There must be many clues hidden in the carvings on the stone doors of the ruins. Maybe it can help them to open the heavy stone door.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    The two of them noticed the second carving on the stone door. This carving was located in the middle of the two doors. It was perfectly connected by the two doors. The patterns on it were slightly more exquisite than the previous one. At the very least, it did not have the same abstract appearance as the first one. The two of them began to study what was so strange about these carvings. The few lines on the carvings gathered into a few buildings that had a strange shape. They werepletely different from the buildings in Thunder City. All of these buildings were squarish and upright, furthermore, there were many more delicate patterns on these buildings.

 Chapter 166 - Mysterious Clues

    <h4>Chapter 166: Mysterious Clues</h4>


    From the looks of it, the buildings on the carving had a unique style.


    Upon closer look at the carving, there were many people in the surroundings. All of them were wearing weighted clothing and surrounded the city. They raised their heads as if they were observing something.


    ¡°What are these people doing?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was confused.


    ¡°It looks like some kind of activity or ceremony is being held. Perhaps the natives of the Northern Region were celebrating some festivals or offering sacrifices to the gods they believe in.¡±


    From the looks of it, this was the only exnation Jiang Yun coulde up with. Although this carving was much more exquisite than the previous one, the content was too obscure. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t get any useful information from it.


    At this moment, the two of them turned their eyes to the other carving.


    The lines of the carving were still depicting the Frost Dragon, but the Frost Dragon was lying on the mountain peak. Many fine lines burst out from its body and scattered into the mountain stream.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi carefully observed it.


    They saw some mushroom-like things among the mountain stream.


    ¡°Could this be the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. The meaning of the picture should be the spiritual power emitted by the Frost Dragon, which gathered to form the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma growing in the mountain stream.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded and expressed his opinion.


    However, this was not the content of the picture.


    In the sky above the Frost Dragon, there were actually many long dragons that they had seen in the first carving. There were about eight or nine of them, and their expressions were all different. However, the only thing that they had inmon was evil expressions.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. This dragon should be a symbol of holiness, but it waspletely depicted as a symbol of evil in this carving. Look at the expressions of these dragons, they are as ferocious as evil ghosts. It¡¯s very strange.¡±


    This was what Jiang Yun had never understood.


    Although this long dragon was a legendary creature, soaring in the clouds and emitting golden light, which was an extremely sacred symbol for many races, it was precisely on this carving that Jiang Yun could only sense evil energy.


    ¡°I also find it very strange. It¡¯s depicted as more holy since it¡¯s a giant dragon. Is there a possibility that this isn¡¯t a dragon at all, but some other creature?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi made a guess and told Jiang Yun what she was thinking.


    Jiang Yun also agreed. After all, this was a more powerful exnation.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some other creature that looks like a divine dragon, but its temperament is not simr to this divine dragon. It should be a creature like a flood dragon. And look, these long dragons have a ck shade.¡±


    Jiang Yun shared his opinion as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s very unusual¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi was still confused.


    ¡°But now we can be sure that the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma really exists in the Northern Region. Our trip is worthwhile as long as we can reach the top of the mountain sessfully, then we can save your sister.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Yun¡¯s mood was much more rxed.


    ¡°So now, we have to figure out how to open this huge door.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was also very excited. She had already begun to imagine the scene of her obtaining the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. Thinking that she would be able to save her sister soon, she was ted.


    Right now, Jiang Yun had already begun to study this huge stone door.


    He wanted to push it open with his hands, but it was obvious that after receiving Jiang Yun¡¯s external force, the stone door remained unmoved. It didn¡¯t even show any signs of shaking and he felt that his action was ridiculous.


    ¡°This stone door is at least a thousand kilos. It won¡¯t be easy to push it open.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try using our spiritual power?¡± Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun looked at each other and nodded. Then they began to summon their spiritual power.


    In an instant, spiritual power began to flow from their bodies. A few rays of light instantly covered the stone door like a white veil.


    The two of them quickly exerted force, and a strong push force surged toward the huge stone door. The stone door instantly began to shake violently, and countless tiny stone chips fell down from the cave, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi were scattered on the ground from the impact.


    No matter how Hard Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi tried, they were unable to push the stone door open.


    The two of them tried a few times, but the stone door stilly there quietly.


    ¡°How can this be? Isn¡¯t this too heavy?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little speechless as she looked at the obnoxious huge stone door in front of her.


    ¡°How can it not open? Since this stone door was built here, there must be a way to open it. How can it not move at all? Could it be¡­ that this stone door is bound by some mechanism?¡±


    Jiang Yun was also very puzzled. Logically speaking, with their spiritual power, it should be possible for them to push open this stone door together. However, this stone door in front of them seemed to be going against them. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t open it


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at it angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trapping me with this broken stone door. I¡¯ll smash it open!¡± At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s spiritual power began to surge again.


    ¡°Wait, there are words here¡­¡± Jiang Yun quickly stopped her and told her to look at the words beside the stone door. The words were written in an ancientnguage, and many old books on the Mount God of Heaven were written in this style, so Jiang Yun could understand it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°It says that the arrival of God shook the area in this region, and the cold winter has gathered in the clothing. Wanting to know how the Divine Region is connected from afar, it has seven stars and four points¡­¡± Jiang Yun was stunned when he finished reading the poetry on the stone door. However, until now, Jiang Yun had no idea what these verses meant. This waspletely different from the ancient style of poetry that he knew, the most important thing was that even thest two words became blurred.

 Chapter 167 - Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 167: Mystery</h4>


    Many old books on Mount God of Heaven were written in this ancientnguage, so Jiang Yun naturally understood it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi waspletely unable to understand it.


    ¡°It says that the arrival of God shook the area in this region, and the cold winter has gathered in the clothing. Wanting to know how the Divine Region is connected from afar, it has seven stars and four points¡­¡± Jiang Yun was stunned when he finished reading it. Until now, Jiang Yun had no idea what these verses meant. This waspletely different from the ancient poetry style that he knew, the most important thing was that even thest two words became blurry.


    ¡°You can understand it this time as well.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun in astonishment.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°This is the ancientnguage before the establishment of the Three Kingdoms. Some of the books in Mount God of Heaven were created using this ancientnguage. They are all products of this era.¡± Fortunately, his master had studied these ancient books with him, otherwise, he would not be able to understand a single word today.


    ¡°Mount God of Heaven actually teaches trantion. How amazing.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled. Then, he looked at the words on the stone wall and couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°The arrival of God shook the area in this region¡­ do you think this means that the Frost Dragon came to the Northern Region?¡± Qin Xiaoxi spected.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably what it means. The arrival of God shook the area in this region, and the cold winter has gathered in the clothing. It is indeed what you said. With the Frost Dragon¡¯s huge size, it must be carrying a world-shaking power of extreme cold. It was once worshipped by the natives of the Northern Region as a supreme god. After the arrival of this Northern Region dragon, although it brought along the cold winter, it also protected their safety¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun exined.


    ¡°But, what does the second verse ¡®gathered in the clothing¡¯ mean? That¡¯s a very strange phrase. Could it be that the power of the extreme cold has entered their clothes?¡± Qin Xiaoxi could not help but feel very strange, the second verse sounded weird no matter how she listened to it.


    ¡°I feel the same way. The appearance of the second verse is indeed very strange. However, we can not rule out that this should be a special name for something in the Northern Region. It might really be the clothes you mentioned.¡± Jiang Yun held his chin with one hand, he looked at the two verses of the poem back and forth.


    ¡°How strange.¡±


    ¡°The first two verses should be a very ordinary description. However, thesest two verses¡­ wanting to know how the Divine Region is connected from afar, it has seven stars and four points¡­ what do these seven stars and four points mean? And what are thest two vague words?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yun fell into a difficult situation.


    ¡°The verse ¡®wanting to know how the Divine Region is connected from afar¡¯, must mean that I want to know how the Divine Region is connected from afar, but what is this poem trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Wanting to know from afar¡­ know from afar¡­ why is it wanting to know from afar? Could it be that in a ce like the Northern Region, the people of the ancient Northern Region don¡¯t think that they are very close to the god?¡± Qin Xiaoxi also fell into deep thought with Jiang Yun.


    ¡°This sentence should be a rhetorical question. They want to tell us a proposal,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°So, if that¡¯s the case, the most important sentence should be thest verse here.¡± Qin Xiaoxi guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t see thest three words clearly, and I don¡¯t know what the seven stars and four points are.¡± Jiang Yun felt a little helpless. Was he really going to be trapped here? He carefully observed thest word, which seemed to be the word ¡°body¡±. But he couldn¡¯t make any sense out of the first two words¡­


    Qin Xiaoxi carefully observed the mural on the stone door again.


    ¡°Do you think that behind this door is the Divine Region mentioned in the poem, and thest sentence of the poem is the method to open this stone door?¡± Qin Xiaoxi made a bold guess. ¡°Is it possible that this door is not just a trap mechanism? Think about it. We tried to use spiritual power but we weren¡¯t able to open it.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± At that moment, Jiang Yun seemed to have heard something very important, and he stopped Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Ah? Think about it. We tried to use spiritual power but we weren¡¯t able to open it.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun with a strange expression.


    ¡°No, the sentence before thest.¡± Jiang Yun was focused on studying the verse ¡°seven stars and four dots¡± and thest word. He was not sure what Qin Xiaoxi had just said.


    ¡°Is it possible that this door is not just a trap mechanism?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ it is not just a trap mechanism. Xiaoxi, you are right. These four lines of poetry are just a puzzle of this door. I am too focused on what the four lines of poetry are expressing.¡± Jiang Yun pped his forehead in realization.


    ¡°What are your findings?¡±


    ¡°The hints in the first three verses are very obvious. It is telling us that this is the location of the righteous path. ¡®The arrival of God shook the area in this region¡¯ then take a look at the first picture. The Frost Dragon is standing on the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. The surrounding evil dragons are attacking and the Frost Dragon is fighting against them. Doesn¡¯t this represent the portion ¡®shook the area in this region¡¯ of the first verse?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was enlightened after listening to Jiang Yun¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Then, ¡®the cold winter has gathered in the clothing¡¯¡­ the word did not mean clothing. This should be a special way of writing the ancientnguage of the Northern Region. Look at the third carving. The Frost Dragon used its spiritual power to create the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. This should be the meaning of the second verse. The Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma has such a powerful effect because of the extremely cold winter power in the Frost Dragon¡¯s body!¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly walked to the third carving.


    ¡°Look¡­ the patterns on this carving are the power of winter.¡±


    Jiang Yun voiced out his thoughts and then came to the picture in the middle of the stone door. It was a picture of many small people surrounding the sacrificial ceremony.


    ¡°Wanting to know how the Divine Region is connected from afar. This is a fantasy of the people of the Northern Region about the Holy Saint Snow Mountain that the Frost Dragon had set foot on. This Holy Saint Snow Mountain is far behind the group of people in the painting. The peak of the mountain goes straight into the clouds. This means that many of them have no way to climb up this cold and lofty Holy Saint Snow Mountain by themselves. Therefore, this ce was considered the Divine Region by the people of the Northern Region in ancient times. And this door is the door leading to the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded as well. This exined everything.


    ¡°So, how do we get in if we haven¡¯t found it yet?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was still confused.


    ¡°Look at the picture in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± When Qin Xiaoxi heard this she rushed forward quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a painting of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain and a group of people from the Northern Region? What is strange about it?¡±

 Chapter 168 - The Four-Star Constellation

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Four-Star Constetion</h4>


    ¡°Take a closer look at the top of this picture.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°The top of this picture¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly looked up, but there were only a few prominent dots on the painting. ¡°What¡¯s that? There are only a few of these origin points?¡±


    As Qin Xiaoxi was mumbling, she noticed a detail. The dots on the carving were arranged in a very regr pattern. They were clearly arranged ording to the starry sky.


    ¡°This is¡­ the Big Dipper?¡± Qin Xiaoxi realized that the dots on the carving were not insignificant patterns.


    ¡°Most of our attention was on the other rich images, and we just missed the most important clue. The pattern on the carving is indeed arranged into the array of the Big Dipper, and it is right above the Holy Saint Snow Mountain!¡± Jiang Yun was a little excited.


    ¡°So this has something to do with the fourth verse of the poem, right? Thest verse should be referring to the Big Dipper on the carving.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded, however, there was a problem. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t make out what thest three words were as it wasn¡¯t clear at all, and the clue stopped there. ¡°But you mentioned that thest three words of the fourth verse of the poem are not very clear.¡±


    ¡°I think thest three words must have a lot to do with the constetion of the Big Dipper.¡± Jiang Yun frowned. ¡°Thest word looked like the word ¡®body¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Body?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, the body,¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly exined. ¡°Do you know anything about constetion?¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    ¡°I only know a little about it. Some of the books on the Mount God of Heaven not only have exnations on spiritual power, but also some annotations for the study of the constetion.¡±


    ¡°Your Deity Sect is really well-versed in both literature and martial arts,¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°The library of the Deity Sect is so amazing that people can¡¯t even close their jaws.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and continued, ¡°At that time, I only browsed around.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think is the exnation for this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked curiously.


    ¡°The Big Dipper is not only to confirm the direction, but to the people of the Northern Region, it has many special meanings. The Big Dipper is also known as Dubhe, Merak, Phecd, Megrez, Alioth, Mizar, and Alkaid. Among them, Alioth, Mizar, Alkaidare the bucket handle, Dubhe, Phecd, Merak, and Megrez forms the shape of a bowl,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally felt that it was a little blurry.


    ¡°Look at the four stars that are connected into a spoon. They are Merak, Dubhe, Phecd, and Megrez, so they are also called a bowl.¡± Jiang Yun saw that Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t quite understand, so he quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if the people of the Northern Region think that the bowl formed by these four-star constetions is thend of the Divine Region?¡± Jiang Yun murmured, and then his attention returned to the poem.


    ¡°Seven stars and four points. It should be referring to these four-star constetions. But what does this mean?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very curious. Even if she had given the correct exnation, she immediately knew that the four constetions in the poem referred to Merak, Dubhe, Phecd, and Megrez, but what could she do?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right, but I should give it a try. You stand back a little,¡± Jiang Yun suddenly said to Qin Xiaoxi. Qin Xiaoxi naturally followed his instructions and took a few steps back together with Jiang Yun.


    At this moment, the full view of the stone door was disyed in front of the two of them.


    For some reason, the stone door at this moment was somewhat spectacr.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to touch the four constetions one by one to see if the stone door will open.¡±


    The Big Dipper constetion was quite high up in the sky, so it would be inconvenient to climb up. Therefore, he could only use his spiritual power to touch it.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s right hand seemed to be covered with ayer of glowing white veil.


    In the next second, he quickly shot out a few small beams of light toward the four constetions. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The beams of light disappeared after colliding with the patterns. They had thought that something big might happen to the stone door. However, after being attacked by Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power, the stone door remained motionless.


    ¡°What? How could it be so simple?¡± Qin Xiaoxi said helplessly while holding her forehead. But to be honest, although she knew that this result might happen, she was still a little disappointed.


    ¡°This¡­ won¡¯t work. Let me think about it again.¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head. At this moment, his gaze was fixed on the Big Dipper¡¯s carving. Could it be that the four points mentioned in the poem were not the so-called four constetions?


    Qin Xiaoxi did not continue to disturb Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Four points¡­ four points¡­¡± Jiang Yun muttered.


    Could it be that these four points were not the four constetions, but the meaning of four points? Or could it be that there was a mistake in his order? And thisst word ¡°body¡±, wasn¡¯t referring to the Big Dipper¡¯s bowl?


    The point might really mean four points.


    ¡°I know what it is.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Jiang Yun shook his head and continued, ¡°These four points might very well mean four points and not some four-star constetion. This is because thisst word ¡®body¡¯ might have already expressed the four stars in the Big Dipper: Phecd, Merak, Dubhe, and Megrez.¡±


    ¡°Really? Would it be that simple?¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she heard this, she had thought that it was a more profound solution, but it turned out that Jiang Yun had onlye to such a conclusion after thinking for a long time.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to give it a try. Maybe the door might open?¡± Jiang Yun thought for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    ¡°I have a strong feeling that maybe the door will really open.¡±


    After that, the spiritual power in Jiang Yun¡¯s hand began to surge again, and Qin Xiaoxi held her breath.

 Chapter 169 - Astrology and Star Power

    <h4>Chapter 169: Astrology and Star Power</h4>


    A few beams of light shot out in session.


    Dubhe constetion¡­ Merak¡­ Phecd¡­ Megrez¡­ The light beams of the spiritual power released by Jiang Yun hit the carvings of these constetions in session. As thest spiritual power hit Megrez, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but rise to their throats.


    However, the door still didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I guess it isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Wait and see¡­¡±


    Jiang Yun was stunned on the spot. He followed Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze and saw that the constetion carving on the door started to sh with intense light.


    ¡°This¡­ did it work?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was so shocked that her jaw almost couldn¡¯t close.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say anything, and he looked at the stone door quietly.


    After the light continued for a while, the sound of a giant rock slowly being pushed echoed in the cave. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also felt that the ground started to tremble slightly!


    ¡°It worked!¡± Qin Xiaoxi eximed in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jiang Yun felt relieved. The breath that was hanging in his throat was finally relieved.


    At this moment, the stone door began to open bit by bit. The heavy sound of the door opening was somehow somewhat pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°You are absolutely right. This stone door is not just a mechanism, but a mechanism that has been applied with some kind of spiritual power cultivation technique. Otherwise, it would not have been impossible for us to forcefully push it open with spiritual power,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°The people of the Northern Region had also learned about cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°How could they not? The Frost Dragon has descended on their heads. After all, the blood of this god is flowing through their bodies.¡± Jiang Yun smiled.


    At that moment, the stone door opened little by little, but there was only darkness inside.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun looked at each other, then they slowly walked through the stone door.


    The first one to enter was Jiang Yun¡¯s Guiding Lamp, which lit up the road ahead. Jiang Yun saw that the interior of the stone door had been carefully built. The stone bricks on the ground were neatly cut, but they were quite old, and many of them had many cracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the people of the Northern Region from thousands of years ago already knew how to cut stones, but it seems that they also used spiritual power to do it,¡± Jiang Yun praised.


    The two of them walked forward step by step. It seemed to be a huge hall. The light of the Guiding Lamp could only shine on the ground, and even when they looked up, it was only darkness.


    At that moment, the sound of the stone door being pushed came from behind them. Jiang Yun turned around, and it turned out that the stone door was slowly closing.


    Jiang Yun stopped Qin Xiaoxi, who was about to go back and check the stone door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back. There¡¯s definitely a ce in the hall that leads to the outside. Otherwise, the Guiding Lamp wouldn¡¯t have been able to lead us all the way.¡±


    ¡°Your Guiding Lamp can even reach the exit?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was shocked when she heard this. ¡°I thought it was just a simple cultivation technique for lighting.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. This Guiding Lamp is actually an extension of a cultivator¡¯s perception. Through cultivation techniques that strengthen one¡¯s perception, there is also the Guiding Lamp, a type of cultivation technique. By magnifying the cultivator¡¯s perception, the Guiding Lamp can detect weak air currents. The Guiding Lamp¡¯s use in the cave is also very obvious.¡± Jiang Yun began to introduce the cultivation techniques of the Guiding Lamp.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I learn it when I was in the Sakura Sect?¡±


    ¡°Sakura Sect focuses on the coordination of the sword and the spirit. You don¡¯t have a good understanding of the cultivation techniques of the senses.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head. ¡°Some people can¡¯t be a cultivator their whole lives because their senses are very weak, so they can¡¯t capture the spiritual energy in all things.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that I can learn this Guiding Lamp skill?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very excited when she heard this.


    ¡°Of course you can. but there¡¯s a tuition fee,¡± Jiang Yun teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said. Hurry up and teach me.¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun angrily.


    ¡°Hahaha, after we pick up the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and return to the ship, I will teach you this technique.¡± The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth rose slightly.


    ¡°Okay, you said it. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°Am I the kind of person who goes back on his word?¡± Jiang Yun was very unconvinced.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Qin Xiaoxi snorted and then continued to walk forward.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Halfway through, Qin Xiaoxi suddenly asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can ask whatever question you want,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°Where did you read those things about the constetions just now?¡±


    ¡°Lin Zhijing¡¯s Theory of the Stars is in the library of Mount God of Heaven. I read it a few years ago, right?¡± Jiang Yun thought for a while and answered Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s question. ¡°But, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lin Zhijing¡­ why does it sound so familiar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lin Zhijing was one of the most capable ministers in the State of Jing two hundred years ago. Lin Zhijing was a powerful cultivator. Apart from having some attainments in cultivation techniques, he mainly focuses on the aspects of geomancy and astrology.¡±


    ¡°But geomancy and astrology, aren¡¯t these things already deste after the appearance of cultivation techniques?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. At that time, the Theory of the Stars that I read was too profound. I couldn¡¯t understand a lot of it. Whether it was geomancy or astrology, they were extremely important to people from a thousand years ago. Just now, there was a lot of evidence for this. This geomancy and astrology represent the theory of all things, and the spiritual power that we cultivators can feel is the energy of all things. My master said that the two of them actually depend on each other on a certain level.¡±


    ¡°I see. Now that you mention it, it¡¯s even more profound.¡± Qin Xiaoxi could roughly understand some of what Jiang Yun was saying, but she was more confused.


    ¡°We cultivators sense whether a ce is rich in spiritual energy because of our unique spiritual power perception. In astrology established by the State of Jing in the past, it is a written judgment and exnation of whether there is spiritual energy.¡±

 Chapter 170 - Scene in a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 170: Scene in a Dream</h4>


    ¡°Therefore, the Theory of the Stars is only an exnation for the spirits of all living things in the world.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s roughly what it means.¡± As Jiang Yun said this, the Guiding Lamp in front of him suddenly stopped in midair.


    ¡°Why did it stop?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    The Guiding Lamp stopped in front of them and began to flicker bit by bit. Sometimes it was dim and sometimes it became bright. It was like a pair of eyes that were emitting light in the darkness that was constantly blinking at them.


    Jiang Yun also stopped in his tracks.


    In the next second, another light appeared in the dark hall. This light flickered with a faint blue light. When Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi looked carefully, this light seemed to be a me flickering in the darkness, the strange thing about this me was that it actually emitted a strange blue color.


    Before the two of them could react, another faint blue me appeared closer to them.


    Then, a row¡­ two rows¡­ three rows. The faint blue me rose one after another in the air. On both sides of Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun, from the front to the back, it lit up again and again. Finally, the light of the me filled up the entire hall.


    The appearance of the hall was also clear at a nce because of the me which illuminated the space. It was a huge hall that was spacious and also very long. The surroundings were piled up with carefully cut stone bricks by craftsmen. Near the two sides of the wall, the torches made of stone were ced at a distance from each other. The mes that Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi saw were burning from the basin on the torches.


    Following that, two rows of stone pirs stood from the end of the hall, and they were arranged in an orderly manner until they reached the huge stone door that they had entered.


    ¡°This¡­¡± When Qin Xiaoxi saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. It was almost exactly the same as the scene in her dream. She still remembered the nightmare she had on the ship. He Zhao, who had gone mad and turned into a huge fierce monster, had killed her sister in this hall. Now that she thought about it, that dream was very vivid.


    Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists at the thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yun seemed to have noticed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s strange behavior and asked quickly.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel that this scene is the same as the one in my dream. The same hall, two rows of the same stone pirs, and even the floor were exactly the same.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s expression turned a little gloomy when she said this.


    ¡°Dream? When did you dream?¡± Jiang Yun was very curious.


    ¡°A few days ago when I was on the ship, I had a dream. In the dream, I was in this ce, and of course, there was my sister and¡­¡±


    ¡°And? Did you dream of anything else?¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°He Zhao. It¡¯s just that He Zhao in the dream seemed to have gone mad. He didn¡¯t even have a human body.¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of fear in her eyes when she said this.


    Jiang Yun roughly knew what Qin Xiaoxi was going to say next, and he quickly stopped her. ¡°Everything in the dream is the opposite. Moreover, if He Zhao goes mad, I don¡¯t find it strange at all. The Power of Blood Shadow will devour anyone who is not mentally strong enough, and He Zhao is like that.¡±


    ¡°Although dreams are the opposite of reality, the scene in the dream is almost the same as here. Do you know, other than these blue mes, I feel like I¡¯ve been here a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°This should be a kind of spiritual power prediction, which means that your spiritual power has reached a certain level. However, your dream only magnifies the worries in your heart into this scene.¡± Jiang Yun thought for a while.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°When a cultivator reaches a certain level of spiritual power, they will have a super-strong sense of awareness. Some people, through a sh of memory, recall certain things that have happened before, but in fact, they haven¡¯t. And some people, like you, may construct a scene that will appear or even never appear through a dream, but in fact, these two situations may not happen at all, and have never happened before.¡± Jiang Yun exined to Qin Xiaoxi seriously why she had such a dream.


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, my spiritual power has reached a level where I can breakthrough?¡±


    ¡°Almost, but this is a bottleneck. To break through, just by improving your spiritual power is not enough. You need to gain some insight and training to break through this bottleneck.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I can improve my realm immediately?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes, your original strength doesn¡¯t need to be limited to the Spirit King Realm. You can go even higher.¡± Jiang Yun nodded.


    Qin Xiaoxi was a lot happier when she heard this.


    ¡°But, the crazy He Zhao that you mentioned was just magnified by you in your heart. I think you must have been worried about whether you could sessfully obtain the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and save your sister.¡± Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Are you a roundworm? It seemed to be like what you said. At that time, there were too many dangers at sea, but now I am different.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi becamecent.


    ¡°Yes, I think you shouldn¡¯t think about this now. Look, we have sessfully crossed the Sea of the Northern Region and defeated countless Northern Region snow monsters. In the end, we are almost at the peak of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. The clues also indicated that a Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma truly exists in this ce. So, if we don¡¯t seed, it will be a shame.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°Well, if you put it that way, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong at all. After experiencing so many dangers, are you afraid of not getting the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡±

 Chapter 171 - The Night Sky of the Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Night Sky of the Ruins</h4>


    ¡°Right?¡± Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Jiang Yun.¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly called out to Jiang Yun.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do without you.¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but blush when she said this.


    Jiang Yun was also stunned. He scratched his head and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. One more person on this journey meant that I will also have one more person to look after me. Just treat me to a meal when we return.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal at Phoenix Restaurant.¡±


    Phoenix Restaurant was the most famous restaurant in Thunder City. At the same time, it was also the most expensive restaurant. Usually, the big families and high officials of Thunder City would dine there. It was said that a te of ordinary stir-fried dishes could cost more than ten silver coins.


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous? You would actually treat me to a meal at Phoenix Restaurant?¡± Jiang Yun was a little shocked.


    ¡°Of course I want you to eat something good.¡± Qin Xiaoxi smiled and then continued to walk forward with Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun took back the Guiding Lamp. The small ball of light flickered for a while before it returned to Jiang Yun¡¯s hand and finally disappeared.


    ¡°Jiang Yun, look at the ceiling.¡±


    The two of them looked up at the same time. It was strange to say that the floor was extremely bright under the faint blue mes, but they didn¡¯t expect the ceiling to be pitch-ck. It was so dark that it seemed like the night sky when they looked up, the top of the two pirs in the hall also disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°This ceiling¡­ there¡¯s no reason why it can¡¯t be lit up,¡± Jiang Yun sighed.


    ¡°Take a closer look at the ceiling,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said when she saw that Jiang Yun didn¡¯t seem to grasp the main point.


    Jiang Yun naturally did as she said, but when he looked at it, his jaw almost dropped.


    The hall seemed to have no ceiling at all, and it was as if they were shrouded in darkness. Upon closer inspection, there were even a few stars twinkling in the darkness.


    Yes, it was not an exaggeration at all. The ceiling seemed to be covered by ayer of the night sky.


    Upon careful observation, numerous stars were streaking across the night sky, and the two pirs beside them were of different heights. They disappeared into the starry sky without a trace. At first nce, it was quite spectacr.


    ¡°Why¡­ why does the ceiling look like the night sky?¡±


    Jiang Yun was extremely shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how hard he tried? Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t know what to say. This was the first time she had encountered such a scene, and she was at a loss for words. At this moment, she was just looking up silently, feeling the magnificence and grandeur of the night sky in the ceiling. Moreover, these things simply made people not want to take their eyes off it.


    ¡°This starry sky¡­ it actually appeared inside the room. Could it be that we¡¯re not in a cave at all?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very curious.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I think the night sky in the ceiling might be some kind of illusory cultivation technique that has existed here since ancient times.¡± Jiang Yun was also very surprised, but even if it was a type of cultivation technique, to be able to preserve it until now was something even more difficult than ascending to the heavens.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Qin Xiaoxi obviously did not believe it.


    ¡°Think about it. If we were outside, we would have heard of the whistling north wind and noticed the vast whiteness long ago. How could we have the chance to witness such a peaceful scene?¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°If this group of people from the Northern Region had built this ce, then the cultivation techniques used is quite impressive.¡± Qin Xiaoxi sighed in admiration.


    ¡°This must be the case. However, I have to admire the wisdom of these people. They were able to create such a magnificent scene thousands of years ago. It¡¯s truly admirable,¡± Jiang Yun also praised.


    The night sky was not just a static appearance. It was moving from time to time. Jiang Yun could see that the stars in the night sky were constantly shing, from time to time, a few meteors would slide down the night sky. Therefore, before Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun looked carefully, they really thought that the ceiling was the night sky.


    However, that was not the case.


    ¡°Very impressive. It seems that this group of people from the Northern Region are quite something. There are countless capable and righteous people in theirmunity.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded. That was indeed the case.


    This also made Jiang Yun filled with curiosity towards the Northern Region once again. After all, the group of huge monsters they encountered was already shocking to him. Jiang Yun was even more curious about this ce now, after seeing the pitch-ck ceiling that looked like the night sky.


    ¡°Although this group of people from the Northern Region is a foreign race, I have to admit that those who have persevered for a long time in such a ce are filled with wisdom.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I originally thought that these people from the Northern Region were just a group of sorcerers who learned astrology.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. The Frost Dragon must have imparted some spiritual power to them. Look at these finely cut stone materials. It¡¯s impossible toplete each of them with just human strength alone. Even if they could do it, it would probably take a lot of time.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I first saw that stone door, I was wondering how this group of people could cut these stones so perfectly thousands of years ago. Moreover, even when they stacked them together, it didn¡¯t affect the aesthetic at all.¡± This was also what the two of them were curious about. This Northern Region was really an extremely mystical ce.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi discussed for a while more before walking together towards the pir and the burning torch at the side. As they got closer and closer, the crackling sounds of the mes reached the ears of Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi. Unlike normal mes, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could not feel any warmth from the faint blue mes, it was as if the burning mes were just a projection.

 Chapter 172 - The Feeling of Being Watched

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Feeling of Being Watched</h4>


    ¡°How strange, why is it like this? There is no warmth emitting from the me.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was shocked as she had never seen such a situation in her life.


    Jiang Yun reached out his hand to touch the me.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?! Take it back!¡± Qin Xiaoxi immediately pped Jiang Yun¡¯s arm when she saw this.


    Jiang Yun also stopped and examined.


    ¡°This might be fuel made from the fat of the sea demons of the Northern Region,¡± Jiang Yun exined calmly.


    ¡°You even know about this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun in disbelief. Jiang Yun had already disyed his depth of knowledge in the past half a month. No matter how strange it was, Jiang Yun was able to tell her the reason without changing his expression, Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She felt as if Jiang Yun had risen from a book.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jiang Yun noticed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like you¡¯re a book that knows everything.¡± Qin Xiaoxi burst intoughter.


    ¡°In the past, when I was free on the Mount God of Heaven, I liked to read about rumors. Moreover, my master once brought me to travel around. I learned a lot of strange experiences from him.¡± Jiang Yun smiled, for some reason, he felt a little embarrassed after being praised.


    ¡°Oh, other than cultivating, you are also allowed to travel while you were on Mount God of Heaven?¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes seemed to glow. Traveling around the world was one of Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s dreams.


    ¡°Yes, this is a tradition of the Deity Sect, so I think it¡¯s a good thing that you want to go traveling. After all, if a person has traveled a lot, their knowledge will be broadened.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a faint smile. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi also hurriedly nodded her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that. You are one of the few people who agree with my idea.¡± Qin Xiaoxi seemed to be very happy. This trip to the Northern Region was actually a great gain for Qin Xiaoxi. She looked at the me carefully and then said excitedly, ¡°And then, the sea demons of the Northern Region¡­¡±


    ¡°It is said that the fat in the body of the sea demon of the Northern Region is very easy to ignite, and a faint blue light is produced after ignition. This kind of me has no temperature at all. Many fishermen go out to sea when the weather is dry, and the will-o¡¯-the-wisp in the sea they see is actually the me ignited by the fat of the sea demon of the Northern Region. After all, when balls of blue mes suddenly appear on the surface of the dark sea, anyone would think that the ghost brought the will-o¡¯-the-wisp to these fishermen to im their lives.¡±


    Jiang Yun carefully exined the origin of the will-o¡¯-the-wisp to Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems strange, but after your exnation, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything strange about it.¡± Qin Xiaoxi waved her hand and walked to the huge stone pir behind her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. In my dream, I really didn¡¯t observe these stone pirs.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Yun walked over together and saw that the stone pirs were actually carved with many extremely fine patterns. They surrounded the images of each stone pir in a very harmonious manner.


    Although there were more patterns on the stone pirs, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could still see that on each stone pir was the appearance of a Frost Dragon that had opened its huge wings.


    ¡°It seems that the people of the Northern Region respect this Frost Dragon a lot.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this Frost Dragon has be the totem of the people of the Northern Region.¡±


    The patterns on the next few pirs were basically the same. They were probably pictures of the Frost Dragon, so there was nothing much to see.


    The two of them walked to the end of the hall.


    There was a huge stone tablet at the end, but strangely, there was no exit. Was the hall still sealed?


    ¡°That is weird. There should be an exit. Why is it a sealed hall?¡± Jiang Yun was confused.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s hidden somewhere. I don¡¯t want to stay in this cave anymore. I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head and went to the stone tablet.


    ¡°Goosebumps?¡± Jiang Yun was puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel like I¡¯m being watched. I wanted to tell you when I was at the stone door, but you were reading the poem so seriously that I felt like I was too sensitive. I didn¡¯t n to tell you, but now, even after I came in, the feeling hasn¡¯t subsided.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi touched her right forearm.


    ¡°You are probably thinking too much. I don¡¯t feel that way.¡± Jiang Yun smiled and stood in front of the stone tablet.


    But in fact, he didn¡¯t let down his guard. The feeling that Qin Xiaoxi described, he felt it as well. Ever since he came to the stone door, he always felt that there was a pair of eyes behind him, staring at his every move.


    At that time, before he solved the riddle of the poem, Jiang Yun had already secretly confirmed it. But strangely, he could not see anyone behind them. This was what made Jiang Yun suspicious.


    And Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power perception was very strong. He could sense that pair of eyes and that feeling. However, it was not just looking at them, but staring at them intently.


    He did not expect Qin Xiaoxi to say it at this moment. It seemed like there was a ferocious monster hiding in this cave? However, if it was a monster, it should only be ferocious.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun was already thinking about the rumors of the Ghost Realm. However, in the next second, he stopped thinking about it.


    The most important thing now was to find the path to the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain and leave this ce as soon as possible. After all, this ruin had existed in the Holy Saint Snow Mountain for thousands of years. Even Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t guarantee what was lurking in this ce.

 Chapter 173 - Inscription

    <h4>Chapter 173: Inscription</h4>


    ¡°There seems to be something different on this stone tablet.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still the Frost Dragon on it?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    Jiang Yun thought for a while and then touched the stone tablet with his palm. The stone tablet had been buried in the cave of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain for a long time, so it was always slightly cold to the touch.


    ¡°Do you still remember the mural we saw outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the picture on it is simr.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was very curious.


    ¡°Look at the Frost Dragon on the picture, it seems to have a faint evil aura. Look at its eyes, they arepletely different from those carving outside.¡±


    After hearing Jiang Yun¡¯s words, Qin Xiaoxi began to observe the murals on the stone tablet.


    The Frost Dragon wasn¡¯t very impressive, but its expression was very different. Although it was only a few simple lines, it could depict the Frost Dragon¡¯s eyes in apletely different way.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the people of the Northern Region regard the Frost Dragon as a supreme existence? Why would they portray the Frost Dragon in such an evil way?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was obviously confused.


    ¡°Look at the other people in the picture. They don¡¯t seem to be the people of the Northern Region that we saw before,¡± Jiang Yun pondered, then ced his finger on the people below the Frost Dragon.


    The faces of the people in the picture were all covered, and they wore hoods. They seemed to be surrounding the Frost Dragon, trying to do something.


    ¡°These people¡¯s attire¡­¡±


    The two of them could not help but nce at each other.


    However, this was still a bold guess.


    Also, the reason the Frost Dragon was depicted as evil on the stone tablet was still a mystery.


    ¡°ording to the writings here, they are dark messengers from another region. They used the power of the Ghost Realm to corrupt the heart of the god of ice,¡± Jiang Yun muttered as he noticed the ancient writings on the side.


    ¡°They? What exactly are the dark messengers from another region?¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Just by mentioning the words ¡°another region¡± and ¡°dark messenger,¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but think of the Blood Shadow Sect.


    ¡°Do you have the same thoughts as me?¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a serious expression.


    Then, he read the words at the bottom. ¡°The god of ice sacrificed his life to eliminate this terrifying power, but it doesn¡¯t exist anymore. That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Yun read until here, he stopped because he realized that the words on the stone tablet had already ended here.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s really the Blood Shadow Sect?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was also stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the origin of the Blood Shadow Sect is unknown, and most people can¡¯t understand their existence. If the words on the stone tablet refer to the Blood Shadow Sect, then the appearance of the Power of Blood Shadow on the maind this time is probably not an easy thing to solve.


    ¡°So, as early as three thousand years ago, the Blood Shadow Sect¡¯s Demonic ws have already extended their ws towards every piece ofnd?¡±


    If that was the case, then everything would be troublesome.


    Then, He Zhao who appeared a while ago was more of a chess piece. The true mastermind behind the scenes seemed to have already plotted a huge conspiracy.


    Jiang Yun could not help but feel a headache when he thought of this.


    ¡°So this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma is formed from the spiritual energy of the Frost Dragon and is used to resist the Power of Blood Shadow?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s about it.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t think of a better exnation than this.


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡± Qin Xiaoxi was silent for a long time and finally sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If an ancient god could be affected by such a terrifying power, what about ordinary people? The people who fought against the Blood Shadow Sect decades ago were either dead or injured. It seems that the Power of Blood Shadow is not to be underestimated.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded and agreed with Qin Xiaoxi. Even gods could not withstand such a terrifying power, let alone humans.


    At this moment, a strange chill rose from all directions.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi both felt waves of coolness. When they looked closely, they saw that the ground was slowly freezing towards where they were.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yun frowned and quickly shifted his gaze away from the stone tablet. He saw a person wearing silver armor and a mask slowly walking towards them from where they had entered. As that person approached them, one after another, icicles began to appear on the frozen ground!


    The man was holding a huge katana in his hand. It was not an exaggeration to say that the long katana was more than half as long as Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s Yue Maiden Sword.


    When Qin Xiaoxi saw this, she pulled out the Yue Maiden Sword from its sheath and a cold light suddenly shed. Jiang Yun is also staring at this person who is walking towards them step by step.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jiang Yun asked warily.


    However, the man didn¡¯t answer. He just held the katana in his hand and approached them slowly.


    ¡°Those who trespass into the forbiddennd of the Northern n shall die!¡± The man said in a deep voice.


    ¡°We are just¡­¡± Before Qin Xiaoxi could exin, the man had already picked up the katana and pulled out the scabbard. A dazzling cold light instantly appeared.


    ¡°Outsider, you shall die.¡± The man was like an emotionless machine, holding the sharp de as he walked towards them.


    The next second, the man quickly stepped forward and shed the katana in his hand vertically. Although the attack did not threaten the two of them, neither of them had expected that this attack would actually create a strong aura.


    Countless icicles surged crazily towards Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun along the ground.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun had just dodged, then a few fierce icy sword energy came right after. Fortunately, Qin Xiaoxi was agile and easily avoided them without any injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly raised her sword and closed in on the armored man in an instant, followed by a few shes of sword light and sword shadows. However, Qin Xiaoxi had not expected that this seemingly clumsy man, was also agile.

 Chapter 174 - The Duel With the Mysterious Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Duel With the Mysterious Warrior</h4>


    The man quickly raised his hand and frosts were condensed in the air which blocked Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s fierce attacks directly. This was not the end, he even blocked Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s attacks at an extremely fast speed and thenunched a fierce counterattack.


    The man¡¯s katana quickly shed across, leaving streaks of cold air in the air.


    Qin Xiaoxi also quickly retreated, her forehead could not help but break out in a cold sweat. Jiang Yun followed closely behind, quickly blocking in front of Qin Xiaoxi. Then, he gathered spiritual power in his hand and formed a sword in that instant, stabbing towards the man.


    The man suddenly raised his foot and retreated, sliding about seven to eight meters away before he stabilized his pace.


    In the next second, he charged forward again and leaped up. In an instant, the surrounding air seemed to have frozen. The katana in the man¡¯s hand seemed to have formed ayer of frost. The moment the man leaped up, he quickly shed down.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi speedily dodged. The de directly collided with the ground, creating an intense ice storm.


    Jiang Yun saw clearly that the de of the katana was constantly emitting traces of cold air.


    Seeing the two of them dodge, the man waved his de again, and a few light blue de shadows cut through the air. Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun hurriedly raised their swords to block the man¡¯s attack.


    Qin Xiaoxi frowned, and then quickly took a step forward. Her entire body disappeared in an instant, and an intense sword shadow pierced through. The man raised his head to look, and then suddenly clenched his left hand, a streak of frost began to spread on his armor.


    After Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s intense sword shadow, countless sword shadows swiftly appeared in the air.


    However, after Qin Xiaoxi used the Sakura Thousand Soul Kill, the man in the armor was not injured at all! After the sword shadows in the airunched their attack, the frost that had originally condensed on the armor disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°The power of extreme cold?¡± Jiang Yun sighed in his heart, ¡°Could this man be a descendant of the Northern n? The spiritual power on his body was the Frost Dragon¡¯s ability, the ice armor. The legendary Frost Dragon had a tough exterior and was invulnerable to fire and water because it could turn spiritual power into a tough protectiveyer¡­


    Seeing that the man was not hurt at all, Qin Xiaoxi was also stunned for a moment, but how could the man give her the chance?


    The man quickly turned around and held the extremely long katana with both hands.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun looked at each other for a moment, then quickly rushed forward, ready to use the pincer movement on the fierce ice armor warrior.


    However, the man didn¡¯t seem to panic at all. Just as the two were about to attack, he quickly stood up and followed by a turning swallow cut, instantly appearing behind the two.


    ¡°Jiang Yun, don¡¯t you want to do something more powerful?¡± Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously when she saw that Jiang Yun was only engaging in closebat.


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill him. He might be an important clue as to whether or not we can find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma,¡± Jiang Yun muttered.


    However, at this moment, the man charged at them again. This time, countless icicles that were emitting cold air gathered around him.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly pulled Qin Xiaoxi behind him. Then, a few rays of golden light shot out from his palm, instantly shattering countless icicles.


    In the next second, the man appeared in the air above them. He shed down fiercely. Jiang Yun quickly raised the sword in his other hand and parried the man¡¯s attack.


    ng!


    When the man¡¯s katana de collided with Jiang Yun¡¯s de, it stirred up countless streams of golden spiritual power! The golden de in Jiang Yun¡¯s hand was shattered due to the intense collision!


    The man was still hovering in mid-air, and Jiang Yun could clearly feel that the man was constantly exerting his strength! How could Jiang Yun give him a chance?! The man was pressing down on him, and Jiang Yun was holding on. After a while, Jiang Yun felt that he was starting to sink, and cracks started to appear where he was standing!


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly pushed out her palm, and several swimming dragons flew out.


    The man was also shocked. He noticed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s attack, but he still couldn¡¯t dodge in time.


    The instant the Swimming Dragon Palm hit the man, it exploded into countless energies, and the man¡¯s armor also let out a heavy muffled sound.


    The man was sent flying by the Swimming Dragon Palm and crashed into the pir behind him. The impact dented the entire pir.


    ¡°I told you to go easy, but I didn¡¯t tell you to go easy like this,¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered to Jiang Yun.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hit him too hard.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun when she heard this.


    ¡°Hey, can you ask us clearly before you start a fight?¡± Qin Xiaoxi shouted at the man who was about to get up again.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± the man covered his abdomen that was hit by the Swimming Dragon Palm and struggled to get up.


    ¡°You people, don¡¯t even think about touching the holynd of the gods again!¡± the man roared.


    ¡°We are not thinking of doing anything bad. Can you listen to us?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at the man in front of her speechlessly.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ he has just started to use his power!¡± Jiang Yun thought to himself. Qin Xiaoxi had also noticed the strange behavior of the man.


    The katana in the man¡¯s hand was instantly covered by ice again. However, this time, the ice condensed into countless ice crystals and grew on the hilt of the katana, finally coating the entire sword with ayer of frost!


    ¡°God¡­ I will protect thisnd well.¡± The man stood up. The katana that was emitting cold air had once again revealed its sharpness!


    It seemed that this time, this man was going to use his full strength. It was likely that he would not be so easy to deal with.


    Jiang Yun immediately frowned. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi had also pulled out the Yue Maiden Sword again, ready to parry this man¡¯s attack at any time. The man suddenly raised his head. His eyes under the mask seemed to have a cold and chilling expression.


    It was this gaze¡­ this was the gaze that Jiang Yun felt!

 Chapter 175 - 1,000 Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 175: 1,000 Years Ago</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    However, it was toote. Qin Xiaoxi had already rushed forward to engage the man in a knife-and-sword battle. Jiang Yun also rushed forward, but for some unknown reason, a wave of ice blocked his entire body outside.


    The man held his katana in one hand and quickly closed in,unching another jump sh. However, this time, the man¡¯s jump sh formed a huge crescent-shaped light blue de shadow. Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly dodged to the side! However, the de shadow was extremely sharp, and it directly cut open Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s shoulder and coat!


    Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly took a few steps back and covered the gap in her coat. A trace of blood seeped out and stuck to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s palm.


    The man walked up again, and a giant blue shadow holding a katana appeared behind him. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi realized that she couldn¡¯t move her feet no matter how hard she tried. It turned out that at some point, the ice had already bound Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s feet, locking her in ce. Qin Xiaoxi tried to use her spiritual power to break the ice, but it was useless!


    Just as the man was about to sh at her again, Jiang Yun quickly waved his hands, and a huge beam of light immediately blocked between the two of them. When Jiang Yun tried to parry with his sword for the first time, the sword formed from spiritual power was directly hacked into pieces.


    ¡°Jiang Yun!¡± Qin Xiaoxi shouted.


    After the sword was shattered, Jiang Yun actually caught the man¡¯s de with his bare hands!


    Fresh blood dripped down from Jiang Yun¡¯s palm and finally dripped onto the cold ground, instantly freezing into ice cubes.


    If Jiang Yun hadn¡¯t cast a protective spell in advance, his hands would have been chopped off by the man.


    The man seemed to be very shocked. This was the first time he had seen someone who could directly receive his fierce de with bare hands. He could not help but turn pale with fright.


    But the fact was that Jiang Yun had done it, and only suffered some superficial injuries!


    ¡°Listen well, we have no malicious intent. We came here to save people.¡± Cold sweat kept breaking out on Jiang Yun¡¯s forehead, and the pain in his hands gradually came.


    ¡°Humph¡­ save people? Many people say that, but all of them had other intentions!¡± The man seemed to be very stubborn. He didn¡¯t listen to what Jiang Yun said at all.


    ¡°We don¡¯t mean any harm. Please believe me! We came all the way here to save people¡¯s lives. We didn¡¯t want to kill you at all,¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly exined.


    However, it was true that the two of them hadn¡¯t really hurt him since the beginning. If they really started fighting, he might not be their match.


    When the man heard this, he slowly reduced his strength.


    As the de of the katana slowly withdrew from the wound on his palm, more and more blood flowed from the wound.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who was watching from the side, was very anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to exin why you came to the Northern Region,¡± the man said as he put the katana back into its hilt, the ice that had trapped Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s ankle had disappeared without a trace.


    Qin Xiaoxi was about to go forward but was stopped by Jiang Yun with a gesture.


    ¡°Listen to me, we came here to find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to save lives,¡± Jiang Yun exined.


    But the next second, he was ridiculed by the man.


    ¡°A few decades ago, a group of barbarians came here to kill, rob, and take away one of the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. Do you think I will take you there?¡± The man reacted as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who those people are, and I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. But at this moment, I must have the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. No matter what, you have to help me.¡± Jiang Yun was a little anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± The man seemed to be very firm. He was determined not to help the two of them find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    ¡°Listen to me, this is an important matter. It concerns the lives of all the people in the world. More importantly, it also concerns the life of the family member of the girl next to me.¡±


    ¡°Seek medical treatment if you are sick. There is no need for you to say such words to hide your selfishness towards the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.¡± The man seemed to be very disdainful.


    ¡°That girl¡¯s sister has been affected by the Power of Blood Shadow. We have to help her. Otherwise, an innocent life will die because of this,¡± Jiang Yun said anxiously.


    After hearing the Power of Blood Shadow, the man was instantly stunned. He did not refute Jiang Yun but turned to look at the stone pir next to him, which was engraved with patterns.


    ¡°Power of Blood Shadow¡­¡± the man seemed to be mumbling, ¡°impossible¡­ it was defeated by the nsmen three thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand years?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was shocked. Could it be that the man in front of her had lived for almost three thousand years?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember how long I have lived. But I will remember the scene of those evil people invading the Northern Region three thousand years ago for the rest of my life.¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We are the chosen descendants of the Dragon God. The reason why we exist is to resist the terrifying ws and darkness of the Blood Shadow Sect.¡±


    Jiang Yun was stunned.


    ¡°Can you tell us in detail?¡±


    The man pondered for a moment, but he decided to tell the two strangers about the past. ¡°A thousand years ago, the Dragon God still existed in the Northern Region to protect the stability of the people of the Northern Region. Even in the cold winter, the Dragon God could still let us live happily. But one day, a terrifying power began to erode this continent, and everything changed. It was a darkness that none of us had ever seen before. From that day on, the nsmen of the Northern Region could no longer see the Dragon God standing proudly on the peak of Holy Saint Mountain. This terrifying power could corrode everyone¡¯s heart and make them evil and irritable. Many of their originally friendly neighbors and nsmen had been transformed by this terrifying power into a madman who killed without batting an eyelid, bing an extremely terrifying person.

 Chapter 176 - The Will of the Northern Clan

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Will of the Northern n</h4>


    The man¡¯s eyes dimmed as he said this.


    Jiang Yun also fell into deep thought.


    ¡°So this so-called power of darkness is the Power of Blood Shadow?¡±


    The man nodded.


    ¡°After the group of outsiders came here, they bewitched their minds and tried to recruit many people as their minions. However, those who were bewitched disowned their families. In the end, all of them became their puppets. From that moment on, the Northern Region became extremely unstable. After the Dragon God found out about this, he was extremely furious. He gathered us and taught us the power of extreme cold to resist this evil power.¡±


    So, the power in the man¡¯s body was given by the Frost Dragon.


    A thousand years ago, to fight against the Power of Blood Shadow, the Frost Dragon gathered its most loyal followers and bestowed them with its own powerful power of extreme cold. With this, it built an army that could fight against the Blood Shadow Sect. Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun had already seen such power in the battle earlier on. It was indeed very powerful.


    However, the Power of Blood Shadow was a scourge to themon people. It was unknown what kind of evil technique it was. Even the army of cultivators formed by the Frost Dragon, which had the power of extreme cold, could not contend with it. Once the Power of Blood Shadow entered their bodies, even if it did not take their lives during the battle, it would slowly torture the injured to death in the future.


    On the carving on the stone door, the Frost Dragon released its spiritual power and formed the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma that only appeared once in a thousand years. It was to heal the wounds that the Power of Blood Shadow had brought to the warriors on the battlefield.


    No one knew the true purpose of the Blood Shadow Sect.


    As the war continued, the loyal followers of the Frost Dragon also died on the battlefield. The nsmen of the Northern n either joined the Blood Shadow Sect and became puppets, or they died under the Demonic ws of the Blood Shadow Sect.


    The Frost Dragon was also severely injured in the battle with the Blood Shadow Sect. In the end, it decided to use its life force to freeze all the intruders, so that they would not go out and wreak havoc, it also took this opportunity to protect the final peace of the Northern Region.


    Before it died, the Frost Dragon had distributed some of its power to its followers, granting them extremely long lives and powerful spiritual power, it ordered them to guard the various sins and ice buried under the ten thousand miles of frozen soil for generations.


    And now, of the twelve people who had guarded thisnd together, only this warrior in front of Jiang Yun was left.


    After listening to the man¡¯s story, the two of them shook their heads.


    In the legends they had heard about the Frost Dragon, they had portrayed it as an extremely evil existence that released an extremely cold force that brought about a bone-piercing winter. But now, from the murals to the story the man had told, the two of them realized that their view of the Frost Dragon had changed drastically.


    ¡°But now, this power has reappeared in the human world,¡± Jiang Yun said calmly as he looked at the carvings on the stone pir.


    ¡°Impossible. The seal created by the extreme cold power of the Dragon God is unbreakable for tens of millions of years. How can it reappear in the human world just like that? Moreover, I have been guarding this ce for almost three thousand years. Until now, I haven¡¯t seen any abnormal movements in the seal.¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to believe Jiang Yun¡¯s words.


    ¡°I think that the Blood Shadow Sect¡¯s henchmen who came to this frozennd back then were only a small part of it. I don¡¯t know where its roots lie, but after hearing your story, I knew that the Blood Shadow Sect had been growing in the shadows of this continent for at least three thousand years.¡±


    This was also what Jiang Yun was most worried about after listening to this man¡¯s story.


    The Blood Shadow Sect had existed in this world three thousand years ago, and the first batch of cultivators at that time had not evene out yet. From this, it could be seen that the Power of Blood Shadow was already above all spiritual power, otherwise, the Frost Dragon¡¯s powerful extreme cold power would not appear weak in front of him.


    The man did not continue to refute Jiang Yun.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, this is the reason why we urgently need the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. Now, the Power of Blood Shadow has arrived. We need the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to save the innocent people who have been corrupted by this evil power.¡±


    The man did not say anything at the moment.


    ¡°Forget it. I have guarded thisnd for thousands of years. I have seen the harm of the Power of Blood Shadow with my own eyes.¡± The man sighed and put the katana on his waist.


    Although the man was wearing a mask, Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun could still feel the pain from him.


    The man pressed his palm on the stone tablet. The moment his palm touched the stone tablet, a crack appeared on the huge stone tablet, and it slowly opened to both sides. Then, a pitch-ck tunnel appeared in front of the two of them.


    It seemed that no one had walked through this tunnel for a long time. The moment the stone tablet opened, a bone-piercing cold wind rushed out of the cave, almost causing Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun to shiver.


    ¡°Follow this secret tunnel all the way up, and you will reach the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. If you are lucky, you will be able to pick this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.¡± The man walked to the side, the entrance of the passage waspletely disyed in front of the two of them.


    ¡°It seems that no one has walked through it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been at least two or three hundred years, maybe four or five hundred years. In short, I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± The man¡¯s voice became a little heavy.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of leaving this ce to take a look at the outside world?¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly asked.


    ¡°I have, but this is my duty. I can not abandon my deadpatriots and the Dragon God who sacrificed itself for us and leave this ce. Although I am the only one left, I will stick to this ce and fulfill the will of the Dragon God and his nsmen when they were alive.

 Chapter 177 - Qin Xiaoxi Thought to Herself

    <h4>Chapter 177: Qin Xiaoxi Thought to Herself</h4>


    When the man said this, he sounded tragic. Qin Xiaoxi had no choice but to pity the man in front of her.


    Of course, it was inappropriate to say anything at this moment. It was rare that this man was finally willing to listen to their words. It could also be considered as pointing out a clear path for them. If it weren¡¯t for him, she was afraid that she and Jiang Yun would still be trapped in this cave for an unknown amount of time.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly thanked him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Continue what you have to do and eradicate the Blood Shadow Sect. It can also be considered as giving my nsmen an exnation.¡± When the man said this, he was still looking elsewhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying this, the two of them walked into the tunnel.


    As the two of them entered, the tunnel gradually began to close. Slowly, thest trace of light disappeared, and the man also disappeared from their sight.


    Whoosh.


    Just as everything was about to return to darkness, Jiang Yun¡¯s Guiding Lamp floated out of his palm once again and floated in front of the two of them. It illuminated the path ahead for them which made Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi morefortable. Although the cold air in the tunnel intensified, at least they didn¡¯t have to feel the darkness now.


    ¡°I pity him. After living for so long, the people around him have left one after another. In the end, he was the only one left to continue guarding this ce. When will it end?¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but he has the blood of the Frost Dragon flowing in his body. As the guardian of the Northern Region, he must protect the Frost Dragon and the safety of the entire Northern Region even if he has to die. This is something he can¡¯t help it.¡± Jiang Yun naturally felt that he was very miserable.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it¡­ no wonder. It seems that everyone has a moment of helplessness. We are no exception, and the same goes for them.¡± Qin Xiaoxi sighed.


    ¡°Why are you sighing so much all of a sudden?¡± Jiang Yun seemed very strange.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a sudden feeling. After thinking about it, I feel that all of this seems quite real.¡± Qin Xiaoxi took a light step forward and followed the Guiding Lamp with Jiang Yun, slowly walking forward.


    As they continued to move forward, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi not only felt that the cold wind in the air was getting more and more piercing, but the whistling of the cold wind seemed to be clearer.


    ¡°It seems that in a little while, we can directly reach the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡± Jiang Yun seemed to be quite happy. After half a month, they were getting closer and closer to sess, now, as long as they went out of the cave and found the so-called Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s life could be saved.


    ¡°Great, this half a month¡¯s effort is not in vain.¡±


    ¡°What did I say? If we have to pick this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, we will definitely be able to do it.¡± Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Come on, look at how confident you are.¡± Qin Xiaoxi burst intoughter. At this moment, the biting cold wind seemed to have be less cold. Qin Xiaoxi seemed to have remembered something. ¡°What do you n to do when we go back?¡±


    ¡°Me? What else can I do? Fishing, read books, and investigate the Power of Blood Shadow and solve the trouble of He Zhao.¡± Jiang Yun smiled faintly.


    ¡°What? You know how to fish?¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jiang Yun retorted.


    Qin Xiaoxi looked at Jiang Yun with a serious expression, then shrank back. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t know you knew how to fish.¡±


    Jiang Yun cursed.


    ¡°What a joke. Where do you think the fish you ate on the boat came from? I was the one who caught it for you. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you know nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Alright then.¡± Qin Xiaoxi nodded.


    ¡°What kind of tone is that?¡±


    The two of them walked forward while chatting andughing.


    Not far away, a light dot slowly appeared in front of them. The two of them looked at each other and then sped toward the light dot. Slowly, the light dot grewrger andrger, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could also feel the biting cold wind bing stronger and stronger.


    The two of them stared at the wind and snow as they walked out of the tunnel.


    At this moment, the Northern Region had already sunk into darkness. It seemed that Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had spent quite a bit of time in the cave. By the time they came out, the sunlight had already disappeared without a trace.


    After the two of them came out, there were a few stone steps. These stone steps were built on the edge of the cliff. After a few more steps, they reached the highest point of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. Looking from here, even though it was already dark, they could still see the sea of clouds below their feet.


    At this moment, it was as if the two of them were in the middle of the clouds.


    However, the snowstorm was still a little fierce at this moment, so the two of them were not in the mood to continue enjoying the scenery.


    Not long after they came out, their heads and clothes were already covered with countless snowkes. Their appearance was also extremely miserable. The two of them stood on the edge of the cliff and observed for a while.


    This stone staircase was built along the mountain and it was extremely steep. With a step, countless falling rocks would fall into the bottomless mountain stream. Not to mention the strong wind, even the stone staircase was a little slippery.


    ¡°This staircase seems to be very slippery. We should be careful.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    After saying this, Jiang Yun directly held Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand, which shocked Qin Xiaoxi. She felt her face burning and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. She let Jiang Yun take the lead while her hand was held by him and prepared to walk on the path.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hold on tight and don¡¯t fall.¡± Jiang Yun saw that Qin Xiaoxi was in a daze and quickly turned around to ask.


    ¡°Ah, no, I got it.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly came back to her senses. She grabbed Jiang Yun¡¯s hand with one hand and held a protruding rock behind her with the other, just as Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi were about to step onto the steep stone path, they could feel some of the broken rocks rolling down from the cracks in the cliff.

 Chapter 178 - The Comeback

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Comeback</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing this, Qin Xiaoxi was terrified. Fortunately, Jiang Yun firmly held onto her, so she felt better.


    The two of them walked for a while and finally climbed to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was extremely shocked. She followed her gaze and saw two huge Ganoderma growing on the edge of the cliff. For some reason, the Ganoderma was emitting white light.


    ¡°This should be it.¡± Jiang Yun slowly let go of Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand. The two of them slowly came to the two Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. The entire Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma was transparent, and the light did not seem to fade. The two Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma were like a brightmp in the night, illuminating the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Sister, you are saved.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes could not help but tear up.


    ¡°Yes, we seeded.¡± Jiang Yun also heaved a long sigh of relief. After going through so much trouble toe to the Northern Region, he had finally obtained what he wanted.


    ¡°We seeded¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi also looked excitedly at Jiang Yun. Their gazes met, and both of them froze on the spot. At this moment, the whistling of the northern wind seemed to have disappeared as well. Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s clear eyes. He did not know where to ce his eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi also wanted to dodge, but at this moment, it was as if she was being handcuffed by Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes.


    The various scenes of this trip to the Northern Region began to appear in her mind.


    From the bowl of beef noodles without chopped green onions¡­ to the two of them risking their lives in front of the sea demon¡­ Memories of them hugging each other in the cave, and then to Jiang Yun risking his life in the Northern Region. Everything seemed so real, but there was also a hint of confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯d better return to Thunder City alive.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi seemed to be falling for the person in front of her, but she doesn¡¯t know. Before this, she has never been in a rtionship, so she didn¡¯t understand.


    Qin Xiaoxi could only feel that her face was burning, even the biting cold of the north wind was nothing.


    Ah, what to do what to do¡­


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s chest felt like countless kittens were jumping up and down.


    What beautiful eyes.


    Without realizing it, Jiang Yun slowly inched closer to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face. Qin Xiaoxi could only feel the tip of his nose rubbing against her flushed cheeks. Qin Xiaoxi wanted to use her hands to scratch, but she restrained herself. She slowly closed her eyes and waited for Jiang Yun to slowly move closer.


    As he continued to move closer, Qin Xiaoxi could even feel Jiang Yun¡¯s breath.


    Boom!


    Just as their lips were about to touch, a violent shaking shook them away from each other.


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t seem to have recovered from her shock, but the violent shaking continued to increase. It was as if there was a strong earthquake on the ground, and they almost couldn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Yun hurried to the edge of the cliff.


    It would have been better if they hadn¡¯t seen it, but seeing it made the two of them suck in a breath of cold air.


    In the deep mountain stream, a pair of huge rednterns were rising bit by bit.


    Jiang Yun knew that it was the huge snow monster they had encountered before the avnche!


    ¡°How¡­ how is it not dead yet?¡±


    While they were talking, the two of them could clearly see that the huge palm of the Northern Region snow monster had grabbed the huge protruding rock at the top of the mountain and was climbing up bit by bit.


    ¡°This snow monster probably knows that we have killed many of its brothers and sisters, so it hase to seek revenge on us.¡± Jiang Yun frowned. At this moment, the snow monster¡¯s other hand had already climbed up again. With this monster¡¯s huge body, it would not take long for it to climb up to the top of Holy Saint Snow Mountain!


    ¡°Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma!¡± Qin Xiaoxi shouted quickly. Jiang Yun also rushed to the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma at the edge of the cliff. He plucked both of them and stuffed them into his storage bag.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was a little anxious.


    ¡°We can¡¯t fight with him here. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be buried in the deep valley with him. Let¡¯s go back to the ruins!¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise to fight the snow monster directly. After all, the snow monster was an existence that could raise dust with a stomp of its feet and make the earth tremble. Moreover, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi were both at the top of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. If they fought with the monster, they might not even injure it. The two of them would directly fall into the abyss because of the copse of the mountain.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Yun quickly grabbed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hands and prepared to go back the way they came.


    However, every time the snow monster climbed, the entire Holy Saint Snow Mountain would start to shake violently. The stone stairs were also much more difficult to walk on. The two of them grabbed onto the rocks on the side and prepared to go down the mountain to return to the passage of the ruins.


    Boom! Boom!


    With every violent shake, countless pieces of snow and gravel would roll down.


    That scene was so thrilling!


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hearts were in their throats. Fortunately, the stone staircase was not long. The two of them sessfully returned to the ce where they had originally gone up.


    At that moment, the man in the ruins had appeared at the entrance of the passage.


    ¡°Did you get the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man walked out of the ruins following the movement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi hurried to the man¡¯s side.


    ¡°The movement sounds like a troll from the Northern Region.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°You two go back to the passage first.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    ¡°This troll from the Northern Region was originally a very docile monster. However, I don¡¯t know what went wrong decades ago. The eyes of all the trolls and snowmen turned red as if they were possessed..¡± The man quickly let the two of them hide in the ruins, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

 Chapter 179 - The Unconscious Ah Xue

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Unconscious Ah Xue</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three of them quickly hid in the tunnel, but the shaking of the mountain continued. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi constantly felt the dust above their heads falling due to the tremor.


    ¡°What do you mean by those eyes turning red?¡± Jiang Yun was very curious.


    ¡°This troll originally belonged to the Snowmen n. From what I see, it should be an existence like the leader of the Snowmen n. After all, this fellow¡¯s body is huge, more than half the height of Crescent Moon Mountain.¡± The man slowly narrated the story of this crazy troll from the Northern Region.


    ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t name it as a troll. It was called a snowman. But for some reason, in just one night, these snowmen¡¯s eyes turned from ck to dark red. When those eyes lit up in the night sky, it looked extremely terrifying. And the only thing that changed wasn¡¯t just their appearance.¡± The man said.


    ¡°I guess their temperament was affected as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Their temperament changed overnight. They became brutal and bloodthirsty. There¡¯s another one that¡¯s even more terrifying.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The two asked curiously.


    ¡°The Snowmen n¡¯s sense of hearing and smell have undergone a sudden evolution. Their sense of perception has already surpassed what they originally had. Many other animals will be detected by them even if they hide in the deep ravine. Originally, he could get along well with this white-furred bear of the Northern Region, but now, he kills everything he sees. One of my brothers was torn apart by this group of snow monsters and was eaten alive by them.¡± The man could not help but clench his fists as he said this, there was a hint of anger and sadness in his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. I told you that something was strange about them when we encountered them.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze could not help but be solemn.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s been a long time. But you said that you met them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we managed to repel arge group of them. Not only were there many of them, but they were also tall and big. They were filled with brute force all over their bodies. They even knew some cultivation techniques. It was indeed a headache,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°Managed to repel arge group of them?¡± The man found it unbelievable. It seemed that the two people in front of him were not ordinary people.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but what should we do now?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the cave first. We can stop this monster for a while. This monster will hold a grudge after it goes crazy. You hurt its brothers, so it will try its best to find you,¡± the man said with a hint of worry in his voice.


    It seemed that he also knew that even if they hid in the ruins, they would probably be dug up and smashed into meat paste by the snow monster.


    ¡°Did we cause you trouble?¡±


    The two of them were a little embarrassed. After all, they had to take the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma and lure the huge monster to the ruins.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve long wanted to take revenge on these crazy monsters. Now that two of my brothers have died because of them, her whereabouts are also unknown.¡± The man clenched his fists and began to regret.


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ it¡¯s all my fault. Anyway, no one has listened to me for decades. Then I¡¯ll tell you. Decades ago, to investigate the cause of these snowmen¡¯s madness, two of my brothers died at the hands of these crazy bunch and were torn into pieces by them!¡± The man said as he punched the wall, ¡°My wife never woke up because of my carelessness.¡±


    ¡°Your wife did not wake up?¡± Jiang Yun was very curious.


    The three of them came to the end of the tunnel. The man put his palm on the stone wall at the end. The stone tablet that was blocking them cracked again, allowing the two of them to pass through.


    The hall with a ceiling full of stars once again appeared in front of the two of them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you injured? But isn¡¯t the spiritual power and physique that your Dragon God bestowed upon you able to repair your bodies very well?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, there are some injuries that the Dragon God¡¯s extreme cold self-healing ability doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use.¡± The man shook his head. At this moment, he took off the mask on his face, revealing the face of a weathered middle-aged man. This man had a full beard, and there was a scar on his face, which was very eye-catching. His eyes were filled with regret and grief.


    ¡°Where is your wife? Can we take a look? Maybe I can find out what is the reason.¡± Jiang Yun walked to the side of the man.


    ¡°Really?¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up, but in the next second, he seemed to be a little disappointed. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for the reason for hera for a long time, but to no avail. How would you be able to find out quickly?¡±


    ¡°I can try. Maybe I can find out a thing or two.¡± Jiang Yunforted the man in front of him.


    The man hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    He led the two to a corner.


    The man knocked the brick on the stone wall three times, and the stone wall began to separate from the left and right. A door slowly appeared in front of them.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun exchanged looks.


    The three of them walked through the door. It seemed to be a room with all kinds of furniture. There was a big bed in the room, and a person seemed to be lying on the big bed. That should be the man¡¯s unconscious wife.


    The three of them slowly walked to the side of the bed.


    They saw a woman lying on the bed. The woman¡¯s hair was brown, her eyes were tightly shut, has a fairplexion, and her lips were still somewhat red.


    She was indeed worthy of being the sessor of the Frost Dragon bloodline in her body. Her immortality allowed her to maintain an extremely goodplexion even if she had been unconscious for decades. This was the man¡¯s wife in front of him. The man sat on the edge of the bed, took off the gloves of his armor, and gently stroked his wife¡¯s face with his palm.


    ¡°Ah Xue, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Mount God of Heavens Divine Object -- Mystic Jade Bead

    <h4>Chapter 180: Mount God of Heaven¡¯s Divine Object ¡ª Mystic Jade Bead</h4>


    The man¡¯s voice was filled with gentleness.


    It was hard to imagine that a man could take care of his unconscious wife day and night for decades. Perhaps this was one of the beliefs that this man had been holding on to. Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun could not help but admire the man in front of them.


    ¡°This is my wife.¡± The man turned his head and introduced his wife to the two of them with a sad expression.


    ¡°Can you let me see what¡¯s going on with your wife?¡± Jiang Yun came in front of the man.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The man quickly moved aside, and Jiang Yun came to Ah Xue¡¯s side.


    Jiang Yun pulled out her wrist and pressed her pulse with his two fingers. He closed his eyes and sensed with his heart. Qin Xiaoxi and the man kept quiet, but the man was clearly anxious. It seemed that the man was hoping to hear from Jiang Yun that his wife would wake up, even if it was just a bit of good news!


    Qin Xiaoxi also hoped that this was the case. After all, this man had taken care of his wife for decades, and it was time for him to be rewarded. At least, he should not continue to endure loneliness on the frozen soil.


    Jiang Yun frowned.


    For some reason, Ah Xue¡¯s pulse seemed to be a little messy. There was always a feeling that something was about toe out, but it was blocked.


    Jiang Yun focused again.


    The man swallowed his saliva nervously.


    This was the first time this man had seen such a medical practice. To the people of the Northern Region, they had never checked the pulse of a patient for a diagnosis.


    Jiang Yun seemed to feel that a certain passage of the extremely cold power in Ah Xue¡¯s body seemed to be blocked.


    As a result, the self-healing ability of the Frost Dragon in her body was unable to heal her original injury.


    After a while, Jiang Yun opened his eyes, and the hand that touched Ah Xue¡¯s pulse slowly loosened.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The man hurriedly asked. At this moment, Jiang Yun noticed that the man¡¯s expression seemed to be filled with anxiety. It seemed that he was hoping that Jiang Yun could help her.


    ¡°May I know what injuries did your wife suffer that caused her to remain unconscious?¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s expression was solemn as he asked the man in front of him.


    ¡°My wife was blocked by the snow monster. When I went back to save her, her head had already hit a rock. Until now, she has remained in this state.¡±


    The man could not help but clench his fists when he said, ¡°If I had been faster at that time, this would not have happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Those snow monsters were too ferocious. But since that was the case, then it should be right,¡± Jiang Yun muttered.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that my wife can wake up?¡± The man asked quickly, and he was bing a little agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but the only thing I can be sure of is that the meridians in your wife¡¯s body that are responsible for the cirction of spiritual power have been damaged. And the reason why she can live until now is because of the unique physique that your Dragon God gave you. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably be in an irreversible situation. The reason for hera might be due to the hindered healing spiritual power in her body¡­ if I can try to restore her meridians, perhaps your wife will wake up again.¡±


    Plop!


    Jiang Yun had just finished speaking when a series of plop sounds came from his side.


    The man was kneeling in front of Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi were shocked.


    The two of them quickly helped the man up in embarrassment.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡± Jiang Yun tried to stop him.


    ¡°Does that mean my wife can be saved? Please save her.¡± The man became very excited.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t leave her to die.¡± Jiang Yun tried to calm the man down.


    ¡°Yeah, you just have to trust him.¡± Qin Xiaoxi also quicklyforted the man in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡± The man was so excited that tears almost flowed out of his eyes. ¡°If you really have a solution, please help me to save her. By the way, I don¡¯t even know your names.¡±


    ¡°My name is Qin Xiaoxi, and he is Jiang Yun. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Xun.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can do it, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Jiang Yun came to Ah Xue¡¯s side and quickly reached out his hand. Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power began to move on his wrist. A few white light rays like gauze enveloped Ah Xue, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    Jiang Yun frowned. His spiritual power had already seeped into Ah Xue¡¯s meridians, and he was carefully searching for the damaged location.


    ¡°Xiaoxi¡­¡± Jiang Yun called out to Xiaoxi.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Take out a piece of Mystic Jade from the storage bag on my waist,¡± Jiang Yun said as he continued to let his spiritual power flow steadily into Ah Xue¡¯s body.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly walked to Jiang Yun¡¯s side and took out the storage bag on his waist. She searched for it with great effort and finally, she seemed to have touched a cold and smooth stone. Qin Xiaoxi quickly took out the stone. It was a round jade bead. What was different was that this jade bead waspletely white with a tinge of red, and a clear light seemed to envelop this jade bead.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Mystic Jade. This was left to me by my master. This Mystic Jade Bead was one of the divine objects of the Mount God of Heaven. It could repair the damaged meridians of cultivators, but it seems that this Mystic Jade Bead has a lifespan. It could only be used for a few more times,¡± Jiang Yun exined, then, he took the Mystic Jade from Qin Xiaoxi.


    He quickly raised his hand, and the Mystic Jade magically floated above Ah Xue¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I wonder if the extreme cold power in your wife¡¯s body can be reconciled with this Mystic Jade. Although the Mystic Jade is also a divine object of the Mount God of Heaven, this extreme cold power is still an ancient spiritual power. So, no matter what happens next, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

 Chapter 181 - Lady Ah Xue Wakes Up

    <h4>Chapter 181: Lady Ah Xue Wakes Up</h4>


    ¡°Okay,¡± the man quickly agreed. He then retreated to the side and watched anxiously.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, I still need some of the gentler spiritual power in your body. I need you to help me,¡± Jiang Yun said as he looked at Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Xiaoxi naturally agreed. She quickly went to Jiang Yun¡¯s side and prepared to help Ah Xue with him.


    The two of them sat by the edge of the bed. Qin Xiaoxi pressed one of her palms on Jiang Yun¡¯s back.


    Spiritual power immediately began to flow from their bodies. The power gathered and floated into the Mystic Jade above Ah Xue¡¯s forehead. At this moment, the Mystic Jade Bead began to rotate, sending waves of spiritual power that were transformed into Ah Xue¡¯s body.


    Liu Xun¡¯s heart was in his throat. He was so nervous that he could not say a word. He was afraid that he would disturb Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi, so he kept quiet.


    Spiritual powers began to transfer again and again.


    Ah Xue, who was lying quietly on the bed, also reacted.


    She twitched slightly and began to cough. Liu Xun was so excited that he wanted to go forward, but because of Jiang Yun¡¯s advice, he held back the words that he wanted to say.


    The Mystic Jade Bead spun faster and faster as the two of them continued to channel their spiritual power.


    Jiang Yun had found the damaged vein!


    Jiang Yun increased the channeling, and the Mystic Jade Bead began to shake. Ah Xue also began to cough uncontrobly, and traces of blood flowed out of her mouth.


    Liu Xun still didn¡¯t move. At this moment, he ced all his hopes on Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, the spiritual power transferred by this Mystic Jade is starting to sh with the extremely cold power in her body. I need you to strengthen the transfer. Your spiritual power is more gentle than mine. Perhaps you can perfectly bnce the extremely cold power in her body.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yun¡¯s voice actually echoed in Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s mind.


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t try to figure out how Jiang Yun did it. Instead, she listened to Jiang Yun¡¯s instructions and continued to send her spiritual power into the Mystic Jade.


    This processsted for a while.


    The Mystic Jade Bead suddenly stopped spinning and returned to Jiang Yun¡¯s hand, then the two of them quickly let go of it. Ah Xue was still coughing on the bed, but it was no longer as intense as before.


    ¡°The extremely cold power in the body seems to be surging again,¡± Jiang Yun murmured.


    On the other side, Liu Xun also came to Ah Xue¡¯s side in a panic.


    ¡°Xue¡­ Xue.¡± Liu Xun called out to his wife anxiously.


    As if she has heard her husband¡¯s call, Ah Xue, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ cough cough cough¡­ my dear?¡± Ah Xue, who was lying on the bed, saw Liu Xun beside her and asked in a weak voice.


    ¡°Ah Xue! You¡¯re awake.¡± Liu Xun threw the katana in his hand to the side and grabbed Ah Xue¡¯s hand in excitement, tears streaming down the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Have I slept for a long time? I feel sore. Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Ah Xue also grabbed Liu Xun¡¯s arm and then noticed Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi, who were smiling beside Liu Yi.


    ¡°You are?¡± Ah Xue looked at the two of them strangely.


    It was only now that Liu Xun noticed Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun were still beside him. He knelt down towards the two of them as if he wanted to kowtow again.


    ¡°The two of you are indeed our saviors. Please ept my bow!¡± At this moment, Liu Xun¡¯s face was full of tears, but Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi knew that the tears on Liu Xun¡¯s face were tears of gratitude.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ don¡¯t.¡± Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun hurriedly held Liu Xun. Qin Xiaoxi was a little embarrassed, so she quickly tried to persuade him, ¡°We are also very happy to see Lady Ah Xue wake up. We came out to lend a helping hand if anyone was in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I was too reckless in the hall that I hurt the two of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is nothing.¡± Jiang Yun quickly smiled and helped up the tearful Liu Xun.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decades¡­ I¡¯ve never been so happy like these few days. Xue,e and meet your savior. They were the ones who saved you just now. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long you would remain unconscious.¡± Liu Xun turned his head excitedly and looked at Ah Xue who was lying on the bed.


    Ah Xue seemed to be shocked as well. She wanted to get up, but her body was still very weak.


    ¡°Lady Ah Xue, there¡¯s no need to get up. Your meridians have just recovered. You still need to recuperate.¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the two of you. I can¡¯t repay your kindness¡­¡± Ah Xue was feeling very thankful at this moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. These are all within our capabilities. We are also very happy to see you have woken up,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said with a chuckle. ¡°Liu Xun, you have to take good care of your wife from now on. The two of us will not disturb you for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, the two of you. I will have a few words with Ah Xue, then I wille out to discuss with you.¡± Liu Xun looked at the two of them gratefully, then turned around and continued to look at his wife. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also walked out of the room tactfully.


    ¡°My dear¡­ where did that couplee from?¡±


    ¡°They came here to look for the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. They said that their rtives were in trouble and needed the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to treat their illness.¡± Liu Xun wiped his tears and held Ah Xue¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma would sprout every hundred years anyway. Why don¡¯t we make an exception and give it to them so that they can save their loved ones?¡± Ah Xue seemed to be talking about something very important, her expression also became a little serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to hand it over to them. After all, this also concerns their life and death in the outside world.¡± Liu Xun used one hand to caress Ah Xue¡¯s face. ¡°How are you feeling now, Ah Xue?¡±


    ¡°I feel that my entire body is slowly bing conscious.¡± Ah Xue raised one of her hands and shook it up and down. ¡°The power of the Dragon God seems to be surging up again.¡±

 Chapter 182 - The Influence of the Power of Blood Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Influence of the Power of Blood Shadow</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Liu Xun was naturally very excited. He had never expected his wife who had been unconscious for decades to wake up because of the help of two strangers. Liu Xun would no longer be so lonely in the Northern Region in the future.


    At this moment, on the other side, Qin Xiaoxi was chatting with Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Sigh, they can finally be happy, and they will be living together forever.¡± Qin Xiaoxi sighed with admiration at the married couple. She could not help but reveal a hint of envy.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite happy to see them cuddling together as happily as they are now.¡± Jiang Yun also nodded.


    ¡°I hope they can go down in peace and happiness in the future.¡±


    ¡°They will. This trip was not in vain. But¡­ the fierce troll is still looking for us outside the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. If we can¡¯t destroy it, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to leave the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He didn¡¯t expect the snow monster to be so vengeful even after going crazy. Even though Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had gone through an avnche and disappeared into the cave, it could still remember their scents.


    From this, it could be seen that the reason the snow monster went crazy was very suspicious. It was definitely not that simple.


    ¡°The two of you.¡±


    Just as Jiang Yun was deep in thought, Liu Xun¡¯s voice came from the side again.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi asked with concern.


    ¡°With the help of you two heroes, Ah Xue is able to speak normally. Thanks to the two of you, it is an honor for me to receive your help in my life.¡±


    Liu Xun bowed gratefully once again.


    ¡°You are too kind. This is within our capabilities. Naturally, we will not leave her to die. I hope you can live a good life with your wife in the future.¡± Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°Of course. I will never let Ah Xue get hurt again.¡± Liu Xun nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you have to stay by her side.¡± Qin Xiaoxiughed and said to Liu Xun. Now Liu Xun¡¯s face seemed to have changed. For some reason, his face was glowing, as if he had been reborn.


    Yes, this man had experienced too much.


    Over the past thousand years, he had worked hard to protect the Northern Region, which was a supreme mission and duty to him. During this time, he had witnessed his brothers around him, who shared the responsibility of protecting the Northern Region left one after another. Who would be fine with that?


    ¡°After all, that was over a thousand years. One person had endured over a thousand years of loneliness and watched the people around him leave one after another. However, for the sake of their duty, they had to protect thend here.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi recalled Jiang Yun¡¯s words at that moment.


    She felt that the man in front of her had indeed experienced too much.


    A thousand years of protection, a thousand years of estimation, and his wife, who had been with him for a long time, had almost disappeared without a trace. Fortunately, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could put Ah Xue out of her misery. It could be considered as the mercy of the heavens for Liu Xun.


    Qin Xiaoxi could not help but heave a sigh of relief when she thought of this. After all, it would be too pitiful to be the only one left in the world. In that case, rather than having eternal life and eternal youth, it would be better to die.


    ¡°Liu Xun, you told me just now that the giant monster of the Northern Region had started to be manic and bloodthirsty. What is the reason?¡± While the three of them fell into silence, Jiang Yun also hurriedly spoke. At this moment, the reason why the snow monster had gone mad and how to deal with it was what Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi should deal with next.


    If they couldn¡¯t get rid of this monster, it would be difficult for them to leave the Northern Region.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this is strange. A few decades ago, this group of snow monsters started to appear frequently. At first, they only stayed in the deep ravines of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain, but for some reason, they suddenly became crazy. They were like killing machines, that couldn¡¯t be stopped, killing every living thing that they saw.¡±


    Liu Xun¡¯s words did sound a little strange


    What was strange about it? That was naturally why the snow monster suddenly went crazy, and why its abilities could increase tremendously in all aspects after going crazy. This was something Jiang Yun found it fishy.


    ¡°I think there is a possibility.¡± Jiang Yun pondered for a moment and finally spoke.


    ¡°What do you think, Hero Jiang?¡± Liu Xun asked hurriedly. After all, the snow monster¡¯s madness had been investigated by the people of the Northern Region for decades. Naturally, they wanted to know about the spections of outsiders.


    From the moment the couple saved his wife, Liu Xun was sure that Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s strength was far above any of them. Naturally, he was more convinced of Jiang Yun¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m very worried that it might be affected by the Power of Blood Shadow. After the Power of Blood Shadow enters the host¡¯s body, it will greatly enhance the host¡¯s hearing, smell, power, and various senses. The Power of Blood Shadow feeds on spiritual energy and blood. Only by constant killing can it strengthen its own power. And now, this snow monster has red eyes, and it is extremely vengeful. I can not help but think of the Power of Blood Shadow. Look at their sense of smell, sight, hearing, and body size. They are all extremely terrifying, but this is just my conjecture.¡±


    Jiang Yun patiently exined his inner thoughts to the two of them.


    Liu Xun naturally did not continue to refute.


    ¡°But the Blood Shadow Sect of the Northern Region waspletely sealed by the Dragon God. It should be impossible for them toe out again. Moreover, it has been three thousand years. It should not be able to affect the creatures of the Northern Region.¡± Liu Xun was very puzzled, but he did not refute. At this moment, he still firmly believed that the Power of Blood Shadow was still sealed.

 Chapter 183 - The Weakness of the Trolls

    <h4>Chapter 183: The Weakness of the Trolls</h4>


    ¡°Although it is said that the Power of Blood Shadow is still being sealed, you also said that it has been thousands of years. The Dragon God did notpletely destroy the Power of Blood Shadow back then. Instead, he sealed them. Any seal will be weak eventually,¡± Jiang Yun exined.


    Liu Xun naturally did not say anything else.


    ording to Jiang Yun¡¯s exnation, it made sense.


    ¡°However, if we want to know if the sealed Power of Blood Shadow still exists in the extreme cold cage, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult,¡± Liu Xun said with a troubled expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    ¡°Because the Dragon God didn¡¯t leave any clues. A thousand years ago, he only told us that the Power of Blood Shadow has been sealed. As for where this power is sealed, we don¡¯t know either.¡± Liu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°It looks like the breakthrough point has been broken here again.¡±


    Although the Frost Dragon was a dragon, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so cautious. Almost three thousand years had passed. Let alone finding this extremely cold cage, it would probably be even more difficult to find any clues about this extremely cold cage.


    Moreover, there were very few people left in the world of Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    The healing power that Jiang Yun injected into Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body would probably notst for long. It would onlyst for a month at most. If they were to search for the so-called extremely cold cage in this ce, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s life would probably be in danger.


    And now, it had already been fifteen days since they set off. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had to return as soon as possible.


    Liu Xun seemed to have seen through Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s difficulties, he quickly said, ¡°I think the two of you have important matters to attend to. You have already helped me save my wife. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to trouble you with the matters of the Northern Region. So, hurry up and bring this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to save your family and friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. The problem is that the Northern Region snow monster has already set its eyes on us. If we go out directly, I¡¯m afraid it will be another fierce battle.¡± Jiang Yun could not help but sigh. ¡°No¡­ do you remember when we blinded one of its eyes?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly came back to her senses when she heard this.


    That was indeed the case. When they fought the snow monster for the first time, Qin Xiaoxi had taught it a lesson. She had also stabbed the monster blind in its left eye with her sword without leaving any leeway.


    ¡°You said that you stabbed the monster blind in one of its eyes?¡±


    Liu Xun was also very shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect that these two would actually directly blind the eyes of the Northern Region snow monster. Now that he thought about it, the twelve of them couldn¡¯t even take a few steps closer to the giant monster. He didn¡¯t expect that they could directly blind one of the snow monster¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that these two were not ordinary people.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Butter, when we encountered an avnche, we firmly grabbed the monster¡¯s long fur and let it lead us all the way to the peak of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. We didn¡¯t expect that there would be an ident midway. The two of us rolled into the snow and finally fell into this cave.¡±


    Jiang Yun also exined.


    ¡°You guys¡­ it seemed that even the heavens felt that your lives were not meant to end. The avnche of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain is life-threatening. As long as one was buried, they would never be able toe out, and could only be buried in this endless ice and snow.¡± Liu Xun nodded in shock. Even though he was a member of the Northern n, there were very few people who could survive the avnche that there were almost none. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi were some of the few people he had seen who could avoid the avnche.


    After avoiding the disaster, they arrived at the stone door of the Divine Region by ident. It seemed that they were the guidance of the heavens.


    ¡°It seems that the Dragon God has shown himself.¡± Liu Xun sighed at the two¡¯s thrilling experience. ¡°However, since one of the monster¡¯s eyes have been blinded, it will be easier to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Although the troll is tall and has imprable fur, its only weakness is its facial features. This is the weakest part of their body. An ordinary iron sword can pierce through its facial features with just a little force. If we can make this Northern Region troll lose all its facial features, I think it will be much easier to deal with by then.¡±


    Liu Xun was very sure of his own thoughts.


    They had once tried to blind the eyes of the giant monster, but they had never thought that this monster would be so difficult to approach. Moreover, there were many smaller snow monsters around him, so if they wanted to get close to this monster, it would be even more difficult to climb onto its shoulder and stab its eyes.


    For many people, this was simply an impossible task.


    ¡°In that case, we still have a chance?¡± Qin Xiaoxi sighed.


    ¡°Indeed, Miss Qin. But in the end, we still need to engage in a bloody battle. The giant monster that lost one of its eyes is still very powerful. After all, these monsters are evolving every day. From today¡¯s relentless pursuit, we can feel that this giant monster of the Northern Region is indeed at least half as fierce as before.¡±


    Liu Xun replied solemnly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should leave early.¡± They can¡¯t hide and stay in this cave forever. There is still an innocent life waiting for Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi to save in Thunder City.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if the two of you are heading out, I will go with you.¡± Liu Xun suddenly stopped the two who were about to set off.


    ¡°You should take good care of your wife. She¡¯s weak now and needs someone to take care of her.¡± Jiang Yun rejected Liu Xun¡¯s suggestion.


    However, Liu Xun seemed to be determined to go with them. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect the Northern Region, and this crazy monster is also within my range. If I can¡¯t understand the reason for this monster¡¯s madness, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to answer my dead brothers.

 Chapter 184 - Ghost King

    <h4>Chapter 184: Ghost King</h4>


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi couldn¡¯t refuse. Therefore, they decided to head out of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain with Liu Xun to face the giant monster.


    After the three of them sat down and prepared, they were ready to set off.


    ¡°Ah Xue, rest well here. I¡¯ll send the two of them to Crescent Moon Mountain and I¡¯ll be back.¡± Liu Xun gently caressed Ah Xue¡¯s face as shey on the bed.


    ¡°Okay, my dear. You must be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Ah Xue smiled.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun also spoke a few words. Ah Xue was finally relieved that Liu Xun would go with them.


    The two of them arrived in front of the tightly shut stone door.


    Under Liu Xun¡¯s control, the stone door opened with a loud bang. The sound of heavy boulders dragging on the ground was heard once again.


    The three of them hurriedly walked out.


    ¡°But the ce where we entered the cave has already been buried by ice and snow. There is no way out,¡± Jiang Yun asked Liu Xun curiously.


    ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to worry. There is a secret passage in the cave that can quickly lead to the foot of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. When outsiderse in, they usually won¡¯t be able to see this secret passage,¡± Liu Xun said as he put on his warrior helmet on his head.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this secret passage was built to allow our nsmen to directly enter the door to the Divine Region. However, so many years have passed and this entrance has been buried all year round due to the violent wind and snow. If it was not for people like us who have walked through this secret passage for hundreds of years, it is likely that we would never be able to find the entrance to the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. We can only climb all the way to the top of the mountain.¡± Liu Xun shook his head.


    ¡°When we arrived at this ce, we were already prepared to climb the mountain. If it weren¡¯t for the giant monster running all the way up the mountain, we might still be halfway up the mountain.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we were to walk up the mountain normally, regardless of whether the road was steep or not, we would need at least a day to reach. Moreover, since the Blood Shadow Sect¡¯s disaster, the weather in the Northern Region has be unpredictable. Many Northern Region nsmen couldn¡¯t find the secret passage and tried to climb the mountain directly. They all froze to death halfway up the mountain.¡±


    Liu Xun couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he said this.


    It turned out that even the natives of the Northern Region also find it extremely difficult to climb the mountain, not to mention Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun. Although Jiang Yun¡¯s cultivation techniques were extremely powerful, this was still the peak of the extreme cold. What kind of ident would happen, that was something that Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t prevent at all.


    And this time, they were able to enter the secret passage and find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. Every time they thought of this, the two of them felt extremely fortunate to have found the right path by ident.


    ¡°Before the Power of Blood Shadow appeared, wasn¡¯t the Northern Region always windy and snowing like this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked.


    Liu Xun nodded. As he said this, he seemed to have recalled something sad. ¡°Although the temperature in the Northern Region used to be extremely low all year round, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of violent and terrifying snowstorms from time to time. Because of the existence of the Dragon God, we were able to fend off countless dangers. It allowed us to live and work in peace on such and.¡±


    It seemed that the Frost Dragon was not as evil as the legends had said, and it was not the Frost Dragon that had created the cold winter and extreme cold. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could not help but suspect, that the original legend was just a rumor spread by the people of the Blood Shadow Sect.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°When the Blood Shadow Sect invaded, this group of evil peoplepletely broke the original stability and order of thisnd. The Dragon God was distracted because of this and could no longer care about the stability of the Northern Region. Instead, he led us into the battle against this group of evil people.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded and he seemed to suddenly remember the mural on the stone tablet in the hall. The expression of the Frost Dragon on the mural seemed to be very different from the other carvings.


    When he thought of this, Jiang Yun hurriedly voiced out the question in his heart.


    ¡°At that time, the Dragon God almost used up all of its spiritual power to create the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. He was also unable to contend with the people of the Blood Shadow Sect. Among them, there was an extremely terrifying existence. That person destroyed the Dragon God and destroyed all of the spiritual energy in its body.¡± When Liu Xun said this, his expression began to reveal a trace of fear.


    ¡°That person?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    Could it be that Liu Xun was talking about the leader of the Blood Shadow Sect?


    ¡°That group of evil people seemed to call him the Ghost King. All of us who have been on the battlefield, and our front linerades who had witnessed the Ghost King all died on the battlefield in an instant.¡± Liu Xun could not help but clench his fists as he said this.


    ¡°Ghost King¡­¡± Jiang Yun could not help but fall into deep thought. It sounded like this was very likely the leader of the Blood Shadow Sect. Even if it was not, it could be an extremely important person. But after all, three thousand years had passed, whether this ghost king still existed or not was unknown.


    ¡°Was this Ghost King sealed by the Dragon God at that time?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    Liu Yi shook his head when he heard this.


    ¡°The Dragon God¡¯s vitality was severely damaged, and it wasn¡¯t a match for them. The spiritual power that was used to seal at that time were the remnants of the evil aura on thisnd and the minions of the Ghost King. After that great battle, the Ghost King disappeared without a trace.¡±


    Jiang Yun frowned and looked at Qin Xiaoxi.


    It seemed that this ghost king was one of the most important clues about the Blood Shadow Sect. Many people talked about the Blood Shadow Sect but those were just public opinions. Of course, there was one theory that left the deepest impression on Jiang Yun, which was that the Power of Blood Shadow had borrowed the power of the Ghost Realm. This power was beyond any cultivator¡¯s understanding of this world. Jiang Yun had read about the Ghost Realm in various ancient books on the Mount God of Heaven. This was because no cultivator had ever understood this so-called Ghost Realm.

 Chapter 185 - Headed for the Shore

    <h4>Chapter 185: Headed for the Shore</h4>


    It seemed that Jiang Yun would have to face more obstacles on the trip back to Thunder City.


    The three of them came to a cave entrance that was covered in snow.


    There was a fence next to the cave entrance as if something was kept in captivity. The three of them walked forward and saw a fewrge white-furred bears tied to the fence. These white-furred bears had saddles that could amodate two people on their backs.


    ¡°These are adult white-furred bears from the Northern Region. With them, our speed will be much faster in this world of ice and snow. He will help us reach the shore faster.¡±


    Liu Xun hurriedly pushed his palm forward and moved it back and forth a few times. The snow that had buried the entrance of the cave was instantly cleaned up by him. Then, he leads out two white-furred bears from the fence.


    This white-furred bear was very different from what Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi had seen when they entered the Northern Region. If the white-furred bear held by Liu Xun stood up, it would probably be half a body taller than Jiang Yun.


    When the white-furred bear came to Liu Xun¡¯s side, it let out a whimper. Then, it rubbed its furry cheek against Liu Xun¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This white-furred bear is very docile. It usually has no ill intentions towards humans.¡±


    Hence, Liu Xun led the two white-furred bears towards the cave entrance.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi followed behind.


    Finally, the trio arrived at the icy in.


    At this moment, it was already midnight in the Northern Region.


    The cold wind raged and snow covered the sky.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi braved the cold wind and slowly walked out of the cave entrance.


    After Liu Xun gave some general instructions, Jiang Yun mounted the saddle of the white-furred bear. Then, he reached out and pulled Qin Xiaoxi up as well. Liu Xun mounted the other white-furred bear.


    The white-furred bear let out a few whimpering sounds in the night sky. Then, it led the three of them forward quickly.


    ¡°This secret passage saves a lot of time. It won¡¯t take long for us to reach the foot of Holy Saint Mountain.¡± Jiang Yun could not help but exim in surprise. However, at this moment, his voice was drowned out by the fierce wind and snow.


    ¡°Yes, the secret passage that the nsmen built in the mountain back then were the fastest way to reach the foot of the mountain.¡± Liu Xun patted the flying snow on his face and said loudly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that there are other secret passageways?¡± Jiang Yun shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are seven secret passageways in the Holy Saint Snow Mountain. They crisscross and extend in all directions. However, it¡¯s easy for outsiders to lose their way if they enter. However, this can also help the people in the hall of the Divine Region to quickly descend the mountain and reach the surroundings of the Holy Saint Snow Mountain,¡± Liu Xun exined.


    ¡°That is very impressive. It is definitely not an easy task to construct a passageway within a high mountain like the Holy Saint Snow Mountain.¡± Jiang Yun could not help but sigh.


    ¡°This snow monster actually did not follow us.¡±


    It was strange to say that they had arrived. It had been a long time since the three of them had walked out of the cave. However, they could not see any trace of this giant monster.


    ¡°Perhaps it is still staying on the mountain.¡± Jiang Yun turned his head to nce at the huge Holy Saint Snow Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that it didn¡¯t appear. You two should hurry back to the shore and leave immediately,¡± Liu Xun said quickly and ordered the two of them to move quickly.


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t get rid of this giant monster, your lives will be restless. It¡¯s better to get rid of itpletely so that you can move freely in the Northern Region,¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to get rid of him now. I have my own ways of dealing with these matters. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? You can do it now.¡± Liu Xun hurriedly led the two of them in the direction where Jiang Yun and the others hade from.


    The two of them also hurried to catch up.


    ¡°So, the Power of Blood Shadow has already appeared on yournd. Can I ask what exactly happened?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi described the incident between the men in ck and He Zhao to Liu Xun.


    ¡°It seems that they are the ones who invaded the Northern Region.¡± Liu Xun gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, these people, neither human nor ghost, are still around.¡±


    ¡°Their origins are too mysterious. I¡¯m afraid that it will not be easy topletely capture the source.¡± Jiang Yun sighed.


    ¡°However, since ancient times, evil has always prevailed over good. I believe that the two of you will definitely be able to help the ce where you live to ovee the difficult times. It¡¯s only because I have a duty and my wife is also heavily injured that I am unable to go with you to destroy this detestable Blood Shadow Sect.¡±


    Liu Xun also sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Brother Liu. You have already helped us a lot by giving us the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.¡±


    Before the giant monster left the mountain, the three of them hastened their pace. The white-furred bear from the Northern Region also tookrge strides towards the Crescent Moon Mountain.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi ced her hands on Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulders as she felt the biting wind and snowing towards her. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt indescribablyfortable at the moment.


    Perhaps it was because they had finally obtained the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, or perhaps it was because they had sessfully saved a couple with their help.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Jiang Yun suddenly asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Xiaoxi shook her head.


    ¡°Then you better hold on tight and don¡¯t fall,¡± Jiang Yun reminded her again and again.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi looked away. The scene on the Holy Saint Snow Mountain shed through her mind again. Jiang Yun¡¯s gentle and lively eyes and light breathing, it was as if all of this had happened again. Qin Xiaoxi shook her head as she thought of this.


    ¡°Restrain yourself, Qin Xiaoxi¡­ restrain yourself.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi felt her face turn hot again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yun suddenly asked.


    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly shook her head.


    With the white-furred bear of the Northern Region running wildly, the two of them quickly arrived at the foot of Crescent Moon Mountain. It was still the familiar narrow mountain stream and the strange clouds halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°Brother Liu, I have a question.¡±


    The three of them quickly stopped in front of the mountain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this point, Jiang Yun quickly turned his gaze to the strange clouds on the mountainside.


    ¡°How could these clouds stay quietly on the mountainside even in a snowstorm? Shouldn¡¯t they be blown away by the wind and snow?¡± This was indeed something that Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t figure out no matter how hard he tried.

 Chapter 186 - The Unreconciled Troll

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Unreconciled Troll</h4>


    Liu Xun also raised his head and smiled.


    ¡°What is it, Brother Liu?¡± Jiang Yun was very curious.


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t clouds. It¡¯s a nt from the Northern Region, called the Fog Stream Tree. Its branches are dense and grow on cliffs. The roots of this Fog Stream Tree are extremely strong and can grow directly in rocks. It can survive even if its entire body is covered in frost. From afar, it looks like a cloud, but in reality, it¡¯s just a tree covered in twigs. Its color is also caused by the frost,¡± Liu Xun exined hurriedly.


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yun nodded.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s soft voice came from behind Jiang Yun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but when we arrive, the person kept telling me that there was something strange about this cloud,¡± Qin Xiaoxi teased Jiang Yun softly from behind.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± Jiang Yun retorted in a low voice.


    ¡°But besides these trees, there is another ce that is very different from the other nts,¡± Liu Xun suddenly said.


    ¡°What is different?¡±


    ¡°This Fog Stream Tree can move.¡± Liu Xun immediatelyughed.


    ¡°It can move? What does that mean?¡± The two of them were also very confused when they heard this.


    ¡°This Fog Stream Tree can twist and shrink its branches. It is a rather magical nt.¡± Liu Xun raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°However, there is still two hours before sunrise. The Fog Stream Tree is probably still resting.¡± Liu Xun smiled.


    So that was how it was. Jiang Yun also quickly reacted. No wonder when he first arrived in the Northern Region, he could see that the clouds on the mountainside had actually dispersed for a while before gathering again, so it was just the Fog Stream Tree stretching its branches.


    ¡°The species in the Northern Region is really magical. Although there are many monsters outside of Thunder City,pared to this ce, it¡¯s really nothing.¡± Jiang Yun could not help but sigh.


    Very quickly, the three of them walked out of the Crescent Moon Mountain¡¯s mountain stream and arrived at the vast and boundless snowy ins. Liu Xun was also holding on at this moment. The three of them jumped down from the bear¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the two of you here. This white-furred bear knows the way. They will bring you to the shore.¡± Liu Xun quickly cupped his hands.


    ¡°Good. If you have the opportunity in the future, you can sail to the south. Come and visit our Thunder City.¡± Jiang Yun also bowed.


    The three of them were about to say goodbye when a huge tremor urred on the ground. The tremor almost made the three of them lose their footing,


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also looked at each other in dismay.


    ¡°This is bad, the giant monster has caught up.¡±


    They did not expect that the giant monster would have already descended the mountain and was approaching them after only a short period of time.


    ¡°No matter how powerful the giant monster¡¯s sense of smell is, it can¡¯te looking for us from across the mountain, right?¡± Qin Xiaoxi was instantly a little surprised. However, the tremors became more and more intense, scaring the white-furred bear beside Jiang Yun that it became restless.


    ¡°It seems that the speed of the giant monster¡¯s mutation is speeding up. If this continues, it will be a big problem.¡± Liu Xun could not help but frown.


    ¡°The monster arrived at the right time. We can eliminate it as well. In the future, it will be less dangerous for the two of you in the Northern Region.¡±


    At this moment, countless pieces of rubble began to roll down from Crescent Moon Mountain. Looking closely, a pair of furry giant hands suddenly shot out from the mountain stream.


    A huge roar once again resounded through the sky. Even the fierce wind and snow could not cover up the terrifying roar of the giant monster.


    Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly pulled out the Yue Maiden Sword from her back. At that moment, Jiang Yun had also transformed his spiritual power into a long sword and held it tightly in his hand.


    Liu Xun, who was at the side, pulled out the katana from his waist and held it with both hands.


    As the mountain shook violently, the full appearance of the giant monster was revealed.


    Its blood-red eyes stared fiercely at the three of them. However, the other eye was blinded by Qin Xiaoxi, so it didn¡¯t seem to be as bright as before.


    ¡°If this giant monster doesn¡¯t eat us, it wouldn¡¯t let us go.¡± Jiang Yun frowned.


    The giant snow monster raised its head and let out a long howl. Then, it strode towards the three of them. Every step it took caused the ground to tremble.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s heart was in her throat. She still remembered her first battle with this giant monster.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and attack!¡± Liu Xun quickly tightened his grip on the katana in his hand and prepared to attack from both sides with Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    The giant monster was getting closer and closer. A strong sense of oppression slowly came with its approach. The three of them were soon shrouded in the shadow of the giant monster.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun quickly ran to both sides, while Liu Xun, who was in the middle, quickly moved back.


    The giant monster¡¯s huge palm hit the ground at that instant causing countless gravel and snow to rise into the air. Suddenly, the ground shook violently.


    Liu Xun, who had dodged this fatal blow, once again closed in on the giant monster. The Frost Dragon¡¯s extreme cold power quickly condensed on the de of his katana and he quickly stabbed the back of the giant monster¡¯s thick hand.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The giant monster roared angrily. Although Liu Xun had stabbed the giant monster¡¯s hand with the de, to the giant monster, it was as if its hand had been pricked by a bamboo stick.


    Seeing that the giant monster was about to raise its hand, Liu Xun immediately drew his de.


    Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun, who were on both sides, also rushed towards the Northern Region¡¯s snow monster at an extremely fast speed.


    The de cut through the air.


    The Yue Maiden Sword and Jiang Yun¡¯s de left several scars on the monster¡¯s body, but unfortunately, the giant monster¡¯s skin was hard and there wasn¡¯t any significant damage.


    The enraged giant monster quickly grabbed the ground with both hands and lifted a huge rock, throwing it over its head in the direction of Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun could not help but be shocked, but he quickly raised his left palm, and a fierce golden light shot out.


    The golden light collided with the huge rock in mid-air, smashing the huge rock thrown by the giant monster into countless pieces of gravel that scattered to the ground.

 Chapter 187 - The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 187: The Final Battle</h4>


    In an instant, it was as if a rain of rocks had fallen from the sky. Jiang Yun dodged the gravel and then closed in on the giant monster. More than ten des were formed by spiritual power following behind him.


    Seeing that the giant rock did not kill Jiang Yun, the giant monster also roared angrily. Then, it raised its huge and thick arm and swung a palm at him. How could Jiang Yun get hit by it?


    The giant monster, which was blind in one eye, obviously did not have the same reaction speed as before. Jiang Yun took a stride and quickly dodged it. After the strong airflow passed, he borrowed the force and rushed toward the giant monster¡¯s face by following its arm.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the giant monster hurriedly raised its hand.


    But it was already toote.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun had already stepped on the giant monster¡¯s arm. He pointed his sword at the giant monster¡¯s throat, and the countless des around him pierced through the giant monster¡¯s open mouth.


    The des that were formed from spiritual power quickly rushed into the giant monster¡¯s open mouth.


    Immediately after, Jiang Yun swung his de again, and at the same time, he did not forget to quickly step onto the giant monster¡¯s shoulder. As Jiang Yun swung his de, the countless des that rushed into the giant monster¡¯s mouth began to twist crazily. In the end, the des collided, and strong energy burst forth from it.


    How could Jiang Yun let it go?


    The giant monster no longer cared about the pain. It knew very well what the consequences would be if Jiang Yun continued to close in on it. It quickly raised its other hand in an attempt to sweep Jiang Yun off its shoulder.


    At this moment, the giant monster looked like it was swatting a mosquito. However, at this moment, it was not facing a mosquito, but Jiang Yun, who was using all his firepower.


    Jiang Yun naturally dodged it quickly. Then, he continued to use the force to climb up and drew a beautiful parab in the air. When he passed by the other eye of the giant monster that was not blinded, he quickly raised his sword and a few streams of spiritual power shot out at an extremely fast speed. In that instant, the eyes of the giant monster were blown into pieces. Fresh blood gushed out, and the giant monster let out a long cry in pain.


    However, this time, his roar was filled with pain and fear.


    The giant monster that had lost its eyes covered its eyes in that instant. Soon, blood stained the white fur on its body.


    Jiang Yun quickly turned around when he was about tond on the ground, borrowing spiritual power tond perfectly again.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who was following closely behind, also hurriedly used Instant Steps. It was toote, too fast!


    Just as the giant monster was kneeling on the ground in pain, countless thick vines quickly rose from the ground! Carrying a surging aura, they firmly bound the monster¡¯s legs and arms.


    The giant monster, who was originally covering its eyes, wanted to break free, but it was immediately bound by the vines that emerged from the ground.


    Liu Xun, who was watching from the side, was also astonished. When did the Northern Region have so many vines?


    However, this was not the end. Qin Xiaoxi quickly jumped up and disappeared into the night sky. Then, a huge sword shadow that could tear the air apart instantly cut through the giant monster¡¯s head. However, the sword shadow did not disappear, instead, it remained in the air which could be seen with the naked eye. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Following that, a few more ferocious sword shadows appeared. After receiving this crazy attack, the giant monster no longer struggled but immediately froze on the spot. It allowed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s crazy attacks to continue one after another, with its speed bing more and more violent!


    Finally, after thest gorgeous sh ended, Qin Xiaoxi appeared on the ground once again.


    The instant Qin Xiaoxinded, the sword shadows that remained in the air seemed to tear through space and time, shing once more before exploding.


    After that, countless flower petals fell.


    Jiang Yun could not help but be awestruck. Could this be the ultimate killer move of the Sakura Sect, Flower Blossom Cold Shadow?


    The moment the sword shadow exploded, the giant monster¡¯s skin and flesh split open. Fresh blood flowed out from the wound left by the sword shadow. The giant monster let out a painful roar and they looked over once again. They discovered that a wound had appeared on the giant monster¡¯s cheek, it was so deep that its bone was exposed!


    The skin of the snow monster of the Northern Region was extremely tough. It could be said that it was invulnerable to knives and spears. However, after a series of attacks from the Flower Blossom Cold Shadow move, the giant monster was already bleeding non-stop. Its skin and flesh were torn, and it was in extreme pain.


    One could imagine that if this was used on a cultivator who was unable to dodge in time, they would have been cut into pieces by Qin Xiaoxi like amb waiting to be ughtered!


    The person who was also more shocked than Jiang Yun was Liu Xun.


    Other than the battlefield where he fought with the Blood Shadow Sect a thousand years ago, he had never seen such a terrifying killing move. Meanwhile, Qin Xiaoxi had also perfectly fused her spiritual power with her weapon. Her sword was as smooth as flowing water, moreover, her speed was so fast that ordinary people were practically unable to match her.


    At this moment, Liu Xun recalled the battle he had with Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi back in the Divine Region¡¯s hall. He could not help but break out in cold sweat. It seemed that the two of them did not wish to fight against him. If they were to attack seriously, he was afraid that he would not even have a corpse left.


    At this moment, the giant monster no longer had the ferocity it had in the past. It knelt on the ground in a sorry state. The intense pain from its eyes and those wounds was about to torture it to madness.


    However, it did not seem to have any intention of giving up. Instead, it continued to pounce towards the three of them with its voice filled with anger.


    However, at this moment, it was already an arrow at the end of its flight.


    No matter what, it was unable to harm the trio.


    Liu Xun quickly condensed the extremely cold power on the de and a crescent-shaped spiritual power that could freeze a thousand miles was swiftly shed out. Wherever this spiritual power shed out, countless icicles immediately rose up from the ground. The giant monster lost its eyes and could not dodge in time. After suffering Liu Xun¡¯s spiritual power¡¯s sh, the exposed wounds on its body were ruthlessly stabbed by the icicles that drilled out from the ground.


    At this moment, the giant monster no longer had any ability to resist. It knelt on the snowy ground in pain. Fresh blood dripped down from its fur and dyed therge snowfield red.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± Jiang Yun said coldly.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power surged instantly, and countless des gathered around him. In that instant, they all shot out rapidly, piercing through the body of the giant monster.

 Chapter 188 - The Return Journey

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Return Journey</h4>


    Finally, the giant monster could not withstand the torture and fell to its knees. It died suddenly.


    When the giant monster fell to the ground, countless snowkes were stirred up on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s dead, right?¡± The three of them approached it carefully and if they didn¡¯t, they would not have been able to tell. The head of the monster alone was much taller than them.


    Qin Xiaoxi poked the monster¡¯s huge head with the Yue Maiden Sword. It seemed that the monster was truly dead.


    ¡°Finally, the monster is subdued.¡± Liu Xun breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, there was a hint of a different emotion in his eyes.


    Over the past few decades, many of his brothers had died at the hands of this monster.


    ¡°Sigh, this can be considered as an exnation for my brothers in the underworld. I¡¯ve avenged them.¡±


    Liu Xun¡¯s smile seemed to contain manyplicated emotions. Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could feel some joy, relief, and even some grief, but most of it should be the longing for his dead brothers.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a few decades. I finally have an exnation.¡±


    Jiang Yun smiled and nodded as if he wanted to ease Liu Xun¡¯s grief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but after the monster died, everything changed.¡± Liu Xun thought so, but he decided not to tell Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Since the monster is gone, my wife will be much safer. I¡¯ll send you to the shore.¡± Liu Xun¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Jiang Yun¡¯s words, and then his smile changed, he wanted to send Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi off.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Brother Liu. Go back and take good care of your wife. We know the way, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you to send us off.¡± Jiang Yun threw his head back and smiled. Then, he looked at Qin Xiaoxi and blinked.


    Qin Xiaoxi was stunned by Jiang Yun¡¯s blink, but she still reacted and persuaded Liu Xun to go back and take care of his wife.


    ¡°Yes, you should return quickly.¡±


    Seeing the two of them stop him repeatedly, Liu Xun naturally didn¡¯t insist. Instead, he said goodbye to Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun.


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t talked to anyone for a long time. This time, I¡¯m especially grateful to you.¡± Before he left, Liu Xun didn¡¯t forget to express his gratitude.


    Perhaps this was truly an extravagant thing for him.


    After all, he had spent the past few decades alone.


    ¡°You and Ah Xue must live happily together.¡±


    The two of them joked that at this moment, and Liu Xun was already on the saddle.


    When Liu Xun heard this, he reached out to touch his beard, then he looked up at the sky andughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you two as well. I hope you can grow old together.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­ us.¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t react when he heard this, he waved his hand to show that he and Qin Xiaoxi weren¡¯t lovers. He also secretly nced at Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s expression.


    Qin Xiaoxi was no better. Her face was as red as a ripe apple.


    ¡°Who wants to grow old with him?¡± Qin Xiaoxi mumbled. The snow and ice in the Northern Region could no longer cover her burning face.


    However, Liu Xun only looked at the two of them meaningfully. Then, he revealed an enigmatic smile.


    ¡°Well, I should go now. Be careful on your way back,¡± Liu Xun reminded them again. He suddenly stopped as if he had remembered something very important.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Liu?¡±


    Before Jiang Yun could finish asking, Liu Xun threw a cloth bag over.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jiang Yun asked curiously.


    ¡°This thing can allow you to pass through the Sea of the Northern Region safely. Just take it out when you encounter danger. The sea monsters recognize the aura of the Dragon God.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Liu,¡± Jiang Yun quickly thanked him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Be careful on your way.¡± After saying that, Liu Xun continued to walk towards the Crescent Moon Mountain, waving at them with his back facing them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the white-furred bears when you reach the shore. They¡¯ll know the way back.¡±


    ¡°See youter!¡± The two shouted at Liu Xun¡¯s gradually shrinking back.


    Liu Xun didn¡¯t turn his head and continued his way towards the Crescent Moon Mountain. As Liu Xun was getting farther away, Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a half-smile.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go.¡± Qin Xiaoxi gave Jiang Yun a vicious blow, then mounted the white-furred bear and walked with Jiang Yun towards the direction where they came from.


    At this moment, dawn broke, and an orange ray of light filled the sky.


    The whistling snowstorm gradually weakened. It was no longer as bone-piercing and fierce as before.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi rode on the white-furred bear and left their marks on the snowy ground. Step by step, they walked towards the boat they hade from.


    When the two of them reached the shore of the fishing boat, the sky was almostpletely bright. Jiang Yun could feel a ray of sunlight shining on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can feel the long-lost sunlight in the Northern Region of the permafrost.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like I haven¡¯t felt it for a long time.¡±


    The two of them got off the bear¡¯s back and jumped into the thick snow. Qin Xiaoxi reached out her hand and stroked the furry head of the white-furred bear. The white-furred bear seemed to close its eyesfortably, then, it rubbed its head against Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Alright, you should go back,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said gently to the white-furred bear. It let out a whimper and then strode towards Crescent Moon Mountain.


    After staying in the Northern Region for nearly three days, the fishing boats moored on the shore were now covered in a lot of snow. However, for some reason, the boats looked much better than when they first bought them.


    Jiang Yun swept away the snow from the rocks that were used to fix the ropes. Then, he untied the knotted ropes bit by bit. However, the temperature in the Northern Region was too low. Jiang Yun felt as if the ropes were frozen.


    After busying themselves for a while, the two of them finally boarded the boat.


    They stood on the deck and looked at the Crescent Moon Mountain in the distance and the Holy Saint Snow Mountain that was hidden in the clouds. For some reason, there was an indescribable sense of grandeur at this moment.


    Perhaps it was because they had realized what they wanted. Or perhaps it was because of this long-lost sun.


    ¡°Then, the journey of the Northern Region hase to an end.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 189: Treatment</h4>


    When the two of them returned to Thunder City, it was already ten dayster. Fortunately, the journey was smooth sailing and they did not encounter any obstacles.


    When the boat docked at the ferry, the two of them rushed to the Qin family.


    After all, they had spent almost a month on this trip. Now that they had obtained the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, the faster they could treat Qin Mingzhu, the better.


    There were very few pedestrians on the road. It was noon, but there were not many people on the street.


    asionally, they could see a few beggars dressed in shabby clothes, but they only hurried past the pair, as if they were afraid that something would happen to them.


    ¡°This is a bit unusual?¡± Qin Xiaoxi also noticed the unusual situation on the street.


    Normally, this street in Thunder City should be bustling with people. There should be all kinds of stalls here, but now, there was not a single one.


    ¡°It is indeed a bit strange.¡±


    However, the two of them could not be bothered to think so much. They did not even have the chance to enjoy the cordiality of Thunder City before they hurried to the Qin family.


    ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The two servants guarding the entrance of the Qin family saw Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun rushing over and quickly eximed. Their mouths were wide open, and their faces were full of surprise.


    Qin Xiaoxi only greeted them perfunctorily, and then quickly followed Jiang Yun toward the inner courtyard.


    Many servants who were working saw Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s arrival, and they all had extremely surprised expressions.


    ¡°Sister! Sister! Father!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi called out as she walked to Qin Mingzhu¡¯s bedroom.


    Just as she reached her sister¡¯s room, the door opened.


    Qin Haisheng stood at the door with an angry expression. The hair on his temples had whitened a lot. Jiang Yun still remembered that he had not noticed so many wrinkles on Master Qin¡¯s face a month ago.


    However, when he saw Qin Xiaoxi return safely, Qin Haisheng¡¯s angry eyes immediately became easy-going. It was as if the huge stone in his heart had suddenly fallen.


    ¡°My child, how could you run out without saying anything.¡± Mrs. Qin who was also beside Qin Haisheng, couldn¡¯t help but shed tears when she saw Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s appearance.


    As a parent, she was worried that her daughter would go to the Northern Region without saying a word.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m doing this to find a cure for sister¡¯s illness.¡± Qin Xiaoxi smiled embarrassedly. Mrs. Qin wiped her tears with a handkerchief and hugged Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Qin Haisheng also heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Master Qin.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction when he saw the scene. ¡°We¡¯ve already obtained the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. Miss Qin can be saved.¡±


    Qin Haisheng couldn¡¯t control his tears when he heard this. He had waited for more than a month, and finally, there was hope.


    His eldest daughter was seriously ill in bed and could lose her life at any time. Meanwhile, his youngest daughter was also in dire straits while searching for a cure. The month of bitter waiting had finally worn out Qin Haisheng and Mrs. Qin.


    ¡°Sect Master Jiang¡­¡± At this moment, Qin Haisheng had already be somewhat inarticte. It was unknown whether he was excited or relieved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Your daughter¡¯s life is more important.¡± Jiang Yun smiled politely. Then, he took out the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma that he had picked earlier from his storage bag.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ pleasee in quickly.¡±


    At this moment, the whole family and Jiang Yun were gathered around Qin Mingzhu¡¯s bedside.


    For some reason, the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma that Jiang Yun picked was still emitting that strange light. No wonder it was a divine object created by the Frost Dragon.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡± Qin Haisheng, who saw the true appearance of the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma, was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. He was already amazed by the appearance of the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma. He had never seen such a rare divine object in his life.


    Qin Mingzhu, who was lying on the bed, had her eyes tightly shut. Her lips were dry, her face was pale, and her cheeks were deeply sunken.


    It was as if her vital essence had been sucked dry.


    It seemed that the Power of Blood Shadow had gradually increased its control over her body.


    Jiang Yun ced two fingers on Qin Mingzhu¡¯s wrist and was feeling the pulse.


    At that moment, everyone held their breaths.


    Qin Xiaoxi blinked twice at Jiang Yun and he knew that she was asking about her sister¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Miss Qin¡¯s pulse is weaker than before. We need to start expelling the Power of Blood Shadow from her body immediately.¡± Jiang Yun frowned and his gaze stopped at Qin Mingzhu¡¯s wrist.


    He noticed that Qin Mingzhu¡¯s wrist was already covered with a few ck blood vessels.


    The situation was worse than he had expected.


    ¡°Okay, Sect Master Jiang, is there anything you need help with?¡± Qin Haisheng quickly asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Qin and Master Qin, please wait outside for now. No matter what happens next, you are not allowed toe in.¡± As Jiang Yun said this, he also noticed Qin Xiaoxi beside him, ¡°You should go out as well. The Power of Blood Shadow is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I will keep quiet.¡± Qin Xiaoxi originally thought that Jiang Yun would keep her here, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would chase her out as well.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, don¡¯t mess around. Don¡¯t disturb Sect Master Jiang giving your sister treatment!¡± At this moment, Qin Haisheng¡¯s stern tone sounded once again.


    Looking at Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s worried but reluctant gaze, Jiang Yun also shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Qin, you can stay here and help me.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a strange and dissatisfied gaze. ¡°Master Qin, you can go out first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sect Master Jiang, I¡¯ll go out first and wait for your good news!¡± Before Qin Haisheng left, he didn¡¯t forget to remind Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Remember not to mess around.¡±


    ¡°Father, am I the kind of person who messes around?¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly stepped forward and gently pulled Qin Haisheng and Mrs. Qin out of the room, then closed the door.


    As soon as she closed the door, Qin Xiaoxi immediately came to her sister¡¯s side.


    She gently grabbed Qin Mingzhu¡¯s hand and caressed it.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. You will be saved soon.¡±


    After that, Qin Xiaoxi stood up.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s body has been seriously eroded by the Power of Blood Shadow.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Yun had already used his spiritual power to smash the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma into pieces. ¡°Fetch some water.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi didn¡¯t say anything after hearing that. She quickly filled the teacup on the table with warm water and came to Jiang Yun¡¯s side again.


    Jiang Yun opened Qin Mingzhu¡¯s mouth and stuffed the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma into her mouth.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, help her up.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi did as she was told.

 Chapter 190 - The Monster Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 190: The Monster Appeared</h4>


    She ced the teacup on a spot where it would not be knocked over easily. Then, she reached out a hand and slowly helped Qin Mingzhu up.


    ¡°Come, feed her some water and make sure she swallows it,¡± Jiang Yun immediately said. Qin Xiaoxi picked up the cup beside her and fed her sister water.


    The moment Qin Mingzhu drank a mouthful of water, she began to cough. Jiang Yun quickly covered Qin Mingzhu¡¯s mouth, afraid that she would spit out the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma.


    Jiang Yun carefully observed her for a while. After making sure that there was no mistake, he turned Qin Mingzhu around with her back facing them and prepared to eliminate the Power of Blood Shadow from her body.


    The preparations werepleted. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s heart was hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Jiang Yun seemed to have noticed the silent Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°No, I believe in you.¡± Qin Xiaoxi revealed a subtle smile.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he began to control the spiritual power in his body and prepared tobine with the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to wipe out the Power of Blood Shadow in Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Xiaoxi¡­¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Yun, who had his back to Qin Xiaoxi, suddenly said.


    ¡°No matter what happenster, don¡¯te up to me foolishly,¡± Jiang Yun reminded her again.


    ¡°You must remember it.¡± Jiang Yun turned his head slightly.


    Qin Xiaoxi also noticed his grave expression. This was the same expression he had when he was trying to avoid the sea demons¡¯ pursuit.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡±


    After saying that, the spiritual power in Jiang Yun¡¯s body began to surge into Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body.


    He was not very confident in eliminating the Power of Blood Shadow, but this was a life in front of him, so Jiang Yun had to take the risk.


    As the spiritual power continued to strengthen, Jiang Yun¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.


    He could feel that the Power of Blood Shadow in Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body was starting to resist, and some of the power wanted to take over Jiang Yun¡¯s body as well. Jiang Yun clenched his teeth and quickly increased the output of his spiritual power.


    At this moment, countless amounts of ck blood were spewing out of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s mouth.


    Qin Xiaoxi wanted to go forward, but she was afraid of disturbing Jiang Yun, so she could only stay where she was and look anxiously at Jiang Yun and her sister.


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah¡­¡±


    At this moment, Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body began to convulse violently on the bed, shaking the bed so hard that even the bed board began to shake.


    Arge pool of ck blood stained the bed sheets and bedding. The scene was really shocking. At this moment, Jiang Yun was also sweating profusely, and his eyes were also beginning to turn red.


    Qin Xiaoxi could not hold it in any longer, but just as she was about to go forward, she was stopped by Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Stay over there.¡±


    Jiang Yun had a reason for saying this. The Power of Blood Shadow in Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body had been flourishing for almost a month, and now it has be difficult to control.


    What¡¯s more, the Power of Blood Shadow seemed to have a consciousness and it wanted to use this opportunity to corrode Jiang Yun¡¯s body!


    If Qin Xiaoxi came to help at this time, it was very likely that she would be infected by the Power of Blood Shadow!


    Jiang Yun¡¯s vision went ck. The surrounding arrangements of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s bedroom, including Qin Xiaoxi, disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun seemed to havee to an abyss where lightning shed and thunder rumbled.


    This abyss was filled with valleys, and there was even a green light seeping out from the bottom. Jiang Yun was shocked when he saw this.


    He saw Qin Mingzhu lying in the distance at this moment.


    ck smoke began to rise from her body.


    It was¡­ the Power of Blood Shadow.


    The ck smoke quickly condensed into a monster.


    The monster held a chainsaw, but the terrifying thing was that the monster didn¡¯t have a head!


    The chest area was a bloody mouth full of fangs. An extremely long tongue stuck out from the mouth, and there were numerous eyes above the bloody mouth, covering the top and arms of the monster!


    The appearance of this monster caused Jiang Yun¡¯s stomach to churn.


    When it discovered Jiang Yun¡¯s location, it actually let out a wave of sharp and strangeughter and pounced towards him.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­¡±


    The monster waved the chainsaw and headed towards Jiang Yun¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Yun hurriedly dodged to the other side. Then, he activated his spiritual power, but for some reason, in this situation, Jiang Yun felt very weak and he simply could not achieve the effect that he wanted.


    Jiang Yun, who hadn¡¯t reacted in time, had no choice but to retreat again.


    The chainsaw smashed towards Jiang Yun¡¯s original position.


    Seeing that it had pounced on nothing, the monster hurriedly opened its huge mouth, and a stream of disgusting liquid that was emitting bubbles spurted out from its mouth.


    Jiang Yun waspletely shocked, and then he once again dodged in a fluster. When the disgusting liquid touched the ground, it instantly boiled up, and countless bubbles surged up.


    This poison was corrosive!


    Jiang Yun hurriedly gathered his spiritual power, but in this space, Jiang Yun¡¯s spiritual power seemed to have weakened quite a bit. In the end, he could only transform his spiritual power into a de and began to fight with this monster.


    Although he didn¡¯t have the support of spiritual power, Jiang Yun wasn¡¯t a pushover when it came to swordsmanship.


    After a few sword shes, one of the monster¡¯s arms had already been cut off.


    However, the monster had no intention of retreating. Instead, it continued to run madly towards Jiang Yun, and its broken arm regenerated.


    ¡°What a monster!¡± Jiang Yun cursed in his heart. Then, he raised his sword again and stabbed it.


    The monster was also much more agile than before. After dodging Jiang Yun¡¯s attack a few times, it wed at him. Jiang Yun could not dodge in time, quickly gathered his spiritual power to form a barrier. After enduring the monster¡¯s w attack, the barrier was broken in the end.


    Jiang Yun took advantage of this moment to bounce away from the monster again.


    ¡°As long as I destroy this monster, I might be able to save Qin Mingzhu¡¯s life.¡± Jiang Yun thought that this should be the illusion that the Power of Blood Shadow had dragged him into, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was just a kind of power, even though it had its own independent consciousness.


    This was something that Jiang Yun had never expected.


    From this, it could be seen that the Power of Blood Shadow was very dangerous.


    The monster bared its fangs and brandished its ws, wanting to continue pouncing on him. Jiang Yun naturally could not give it a chance. In that instant, he had already thought of a countermeasure.

 Chapter 191 - Qin Mingzhu Awakens

    <h4>Chapter 191: Qin Mingzhu Awakens</h4>


    Jiang Yun took advantage of this moment to bounce away from the monster once again.


    ¡°As long as I destroy this monster, I might be able to save Qin Mingzhu¡¯s life.¡± Jiang Yun thought to himself. This should be the illusion that the Power of Blood Shadow had dragged him into, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was just a type of power, it had its own independent consciousness.


    This was something that Jiang Yun had never expected.


    From this, it could be seen that the Power of Blood Shadow was very dangerous.


    The monster bared its fangs and brandished its ws, wanting to continue pouncing. Jiang Yun naturally could not give it a chance. In that instant, Jiang Yun had already thought of a countermeasure.


    Jiang Yun took a stride and dodged the vomit that the monster spat out. Then, he raised his sword and shed down, directly chopping off the monster¡¯s head.


    ck blood instantly gushed out from the monster¡¯s broken neck.


    Then, it fell to the ground.


    Just as the monster fell to the ground, intense light suddenly emitted around it.


    The scene of Qin Mingzhu¡¯s bedroom appeared in front of him again.


    Jiang Yun was also panting heavily.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat for him.


    Qin Mingzhu¡¯s body was constantly emitting waves of ck fog. Jiang Yun also gradually noticed that the ck blood vessels that were originally covering Qin Mingzhu¡¯s neck and wrist were slowly disappearing at this moment.


    As thest wave of ck fog dissipated above Qin Mingzhu, Jiang Yun also stopped transmitting his spiritual power.


    At this moment, sweat had already soaked through Jiang Yun¡¯s clothes, and several strands of his hair has turned wet.


    Qin Xiaoxi quickly went forward.


    ¡°How are you?¡± She took out her handkerchief worriedly. She wanted to wipe Jiang Yun¡¯s face, but after a moment of hesitation, she handed the handkerchief to Jiang Yun and he took it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Check your sister¡¯s condition. The Power of Blood Shadow must have been expelled from her body.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head and wiped his face with the handkerchief Qin Xiaoxi handed him.


    Qin Mingzhu seemed to have woken up. Seeing this, Qin Xiaoxi immediately went forward to support her, trying to get her to lie on the bed again.


    At this moment, Qin Mingzhu¡¯splexion was much better than before, and there was a glimmer of luster on her face.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly supported Qin Mingzhu who had regained some consciousness.


    Qin Mingzhu coughed twice and slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Little Sister¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu noticed Qin Xiaoxi, who was beside her at the moment.


    ¡°Sister¡­ how are you feeling?¡± Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly asked, her long eyshes were now covered with some tears, which were as clear as water hibiscus. Slowly, tears flowed down the corners of Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes, but only she knew that these were tears of joy that had been kept in her heart for a month.


    Her sister had been saved.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­ I heard from Father that you went to the Northern Region with Sect¡­ Sect Master Jiang,¡± Qin Mingzhu said hesitantly and her face was as white as a sheet. She was frowning slightly while speaking very softly. The torture of the Power of Blood Shadow had made her lose her radiance as the First Young Miss of the Qin family.


    ¡°You are saved¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi wiped away her tears. ¡°We found the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma for you. It was Jiang Yun who saved you.¡±


    Qin Mingzhu heard this and shifted her gaze slightly to look at Jiang Yun behind Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Sect Master Jiang¡­ I am eternally grateful¡­¡± Qin Mingzhu squeezed out a smile with difficulty and rested her head on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, First Young Miss. I¡¯m very happy to see that you are saved.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Qin Mingzhu gently raised her hand, trying to wipe the tears off Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face.


    Qin Haisheng and Mrs. Qin, who had been waiting anxiously outside the door for a long time, hurriedly pushed open the door and entered together with the youngest son of the Qin family, Qin Yu.


    ¡°Father, Sister is awake!¡± Qin Yu, who had just entered the door, saw Qin Mingzhu, who was trying to sit up and quickly shouted in joy.


    At this moment, Qin Haisheng and Mrs. Qin also rushed forward anxiously.


    Their expressions were filled with joy and excitement. Qin Haisheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he hurriedly rushed to Qin Mingzhu¡¯s side. Jiang Yun noticed that Qin Haisheng¡¯s face which was filled with worry became much more rxed.


    It seemed that Qin Mingzhu¡¯s situation had indeed given him a headache for a long time.


    ¡°Mingzhu, I was so worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eradicated the Power of Blood Shadow in the First Young Miss¡¯s body. However, she still needs to recuperate for a period of time. After she recovers the vitality in her body, she will be able to move normally.¡±


    Looking at this excited family, Jiang Yun also heaved a sigh of relief.


    After a month of painstaking search, he almost had to sacrifice his life over and over again. However, from the looks of it now, it was all worth it.


    Qin Haisheng immediately wanted to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°I will never forget Sect Master Jiang¡¯s kindness. I really can¡¯t repay you foring all the way here to find the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma to save my daughter.¡±


    Mrs. Qin also wanted to kneel with him.


    ¡°Yes, Sect Master, you are the great benefactor of our Qin family.¡±


    ¡°Please get up! What are you doing?¡± Jiang Yun quickly stopped the two of them.


    Although Jiang Yun was the Sect Master of the Deity Sect in Mount God of Heaven, in terms of seniority, Qin Haisheng and Mrs. Qin were considered elders.


    ¡°How can an elder pay respects to a junior? Please get up quickly.¡± Jiang Yun pulled them up in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m naturally very happy to see the Power of Blood Shadow in First Young Miss¡¯s body being eradicated.¡±


    Qin Haisheng and Mrs. Qin were pulled up by Jiang Yun one after another.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t repay you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The Power of Blood Shadow wreaks havoc on themon people. This is also something that the Deity Sect must do.¡±


    ¡°If you ever need my help in the future, the entire Qin family will definitely lend a helping hand.¡± Qin Haisheng quickly cupped his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Yun¡¯s help, he knew that it would be over for his daughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, you are too polite. Along the way, it was all thanks to Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s help. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma by myself.¡± Jiang Yun quickly smiled and said.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi and Qin Haisheng were also stunned.


    ¡°My daughter is mischievous. She must have caused other troubles,¡± Qin Haisheng said quickly.


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Xiaoxi was not happy to hear that.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a half-smile. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi pouted andined unhappily. ¡°Miss Qin¡¯s talent is extraordinary. She has saved my life many times in critical situations. It¡¯s hard to imagine what would have happened if Miss Qin hadn¡¯t been here.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Master Qins Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 192: Master Qin¡¯s Marriage Proposal</h4>


    Upon hearing this, Qin Xiaoxi and Qin Haisheng were both stunned.


    ¡°My daughter is mischievous. She must have caused other troubles,¡± Qin Haisheng quickly said.


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Xiaoxi was not happy to hear this.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi with a half-smile. At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi pouted and began toin unhappily. ¡°Miss Qin¡¯s talent is extraordinary. She has saved my life many times in critical situations. It¡¯s hard to imagine what would have happened if Miss Qin hadn¡¯t been there.¡±


    ¡°Look, Father. This is what Jiang Yun said,¡± Qin Xiaoxi muttered.


    ¡°Nonsense. How can you call Sect Master Jiang by his name?¡± Qin Haisheng quickly stopped her. Although he didn¡¯t like the way Qin Xiaoxi spoke to Jiang Yun, he was still in a good mood after hearing his daughter being praised.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi smacked her lips and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Jiang Yun, expressing her dissatisfaction in a low voice. Her appearance was like a little rabbit that couldn¡¯t get any benefits. ¡°He¡¯s not older than me¡­¡±


    After settling Qin Mingzhu, everyone came to the hall.


    Jiang Yun drank a mouthful of tea that the servant had poured while Qin Xiaoxi sat across from him.


    Besides saving Qin Mingzhu¡¯s life, the other reason for returning to Thunder City was to understand the current situation of the city.


    The two of them described the situation of their trip to the Northern Region to Qin Haisheng who was dumbfounded after hearing it.


    ¡°It seems that the Power of Blood Shadow has been rooted in this world for thousands of years. No wonder it¡¯s a great disaster.¡± Qin Haisheng shook his head with a helpless expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, when I returned to Thunder City today, I found that the road was very deserted which was somewhat unusual.¡± Jiang Yun suddenly recalled this bizarre matter.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± When Qin Haisheng heard Jiang Yun¡¯s question, he quickly knocked his head. ¡°Look at me, I am so muddle-headed that I forgot such an important matter.¡±


    ¡°What happened? I wonder if my three disciples can help.¡± When Jiang Yun heard Qin Haisheng¡¯s words, he naturally sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s three disciples have indeed helped a lot. Recently, Thunder City has not been peaceful.¡± When Qin Haisheng said this, he quickly sighed. The joy that he originally had immediately disappeared.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Recently, a group of people with unknown origins appeared in Thunder City. They seem to have colluded with the Emerald Pavilion and quickly formed a new faction that controlled most of the businesses in Thunder City.¡± Qin Haisheng mmed the table as he said this.


    ¡°A new faction? Have you seen this group of people?¡± Jiang Yun quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re from a foreign region. Sect Master, your three disciples are already observing them. There should be news soon.¡±


    ¡°Foreign region¡­¡± For some reason, Jiang Yun had a bad premonition. When he heard Qin Haisheng mention the words foreign region, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi quickly looked at each other.


    ¡°Where are these people?¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly asked.


    ¡°In the Emerald Pavilion, and they are very secretive. I had sent servants to investigate and found a few things. This group consists of men and women and they are always wearing a hood, but they don¡¯t look like people from Thunder City.¡± Qin Haisheng tried to recall, he told Jiang Yun about the appearance of these mysterious people.


    Jiang Yun stood up when he heard this.


    ¡°Are you leaving, Sect Master Jiang?¡±


    ¡°I still have some important things to do.¡± Jiang Yun smiled politely.


    ¡°Alright, but I still have something to ask Sect Master Jiang.¡± Qin Haisheng said.


    ¡°Sect Master Jiang is really young and courageous. I have an embarrassing question.¡± At this moment, Qin Haisheng ced the teacup in his hand on the table, stood up, and said cheerfully.


    ¡°Master Qin, please speak.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Sect Master has someone in mind?¡±


    Qin Haisheng¡¯s question was obviously forced. Jiang Yun noticed that Mrs. Qin was also continuously winking at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yun was also stunned.


    ¡°Our family is truly grateful for your life-saving grace. Therefore, if you don¡¯t mind, what¡­ what do you¡­¡± When Qin Haisheng said this, he suddenly became tongue-tied and stuttered.


    Mrs. Qin also cleared her throat and kept blinking her eyes, mumbling something.


    What were they up to? Qin Xiaoxi looked at them with a dark expression on her face.


    ¡°Although Xiaoxi is mischievous, she has a good nature. Now she is at the age to talk about marriage. What do you think¡­? I will betroth this little girl to you.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the other two people were extremely shocked.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face slowly turned from pale to red. She felt her entire body go numb. At this moment, all she wanted to do was find a hole and hide in it. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave immediately.


    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Xiaoxi shouted. Then, she gave Jiang Yun a strange look and rushed out without looking back.


    ¡°Xiaoxi!¡± Qin Haisheng saw Qin Xiaoxi rushing out without looking back. He quickly shouted, but in a short while, Qin Xiaoxi had already disappeared from his sight.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment. He just stood there in a daze.


    ¡°Master Qin, I don¡¯t think Miss Xiaoxi has any intention of marrying. Moreover, the Power of Blood Shadow has already made aeback. I¡¯m afraid I have no time to talk about love affairs.¡± Jiang Yun¡¯s face was slightly red, but considering the current situation, he still politely rejected Qin Haisheng.


    ¡°Alright then. Sect Master Jiang, you should return to work quickly.¡± Qin Haisheng was a little disappointed, but he still happily prepared to send Sect Master Jiang out of the gate.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Jiang Yun quickly bowed and then walked toward the gate of the Qin family.


    Seeing Jiang Yun leave, Mrs. Qin hurriedly patted Qin Haisheng¡¯s head. ¡°You old fool, why did you tell Sect Master Jiang such a thing in front of Xiaoxi?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You old man, you really don¡¯t know how to judge a situation. Xiaoxi may be naughty and lively, but she is still a girl with a delicate mind. What should Xiaoxi do if you talk about this in front of her?¡±


    After being told off by his wife, Qin Haisheng seemed toe to a sudden realization.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°Based on my intuition, Sect Master Jiang seems to have a favorable impression of Xiaoxi. Look at his reaction just now, Xiaoxi might be feeling the same.¡± Mrs. Qin smiled, from her point of view, the two of them seemed to have developed feelings for each other during their trip to the Northern Region.

 Chapter 193 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 193: Reunion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s good too. It would be great if I could entrust my daughter to someone like Sect Master Jiang. Besides, Xiaoxi¡¯s age is close to his. Maybe they are a match made in heaven.¡± Thinking of this, Qin Haishengughed out loud.


    ¡°You old man.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Yun left the Qin family and met up with Qin Xiaoxi, who was sitting on a bench at the door.


    ¡°My Father was just talking nonsense, and he was confused. You¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple. She quickly lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang Yun again. Even her words became hesitant.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Qin Xiaoxi stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything wrong with marrying me?¡± Jiang Yun quickly came closer and teased Qin Xiaoxi, who was blushing in front of him.


    ¡°Who¡­ who wants to marry you? You¡¯re crazy¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly punched Jiang Yun, then pushed him away and stood up. ¡°Anyway, just¡­ pretend that this never happened.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Then why don¡¯t you go back quickly?¡± Jiang Yun looked at her and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking the same thing as me. The group of mysterious people that your father mentioned.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally understood what Jiang Yun said. Three years ago, there were people from a foreign region in Yu City, and within a few days, the Liu family in Yu City was wiped out. Everything seemed to point to the Blood Shadow Sect.


    ¡°I think this group of people might have something to do with the group of people that appeared in Yu City three years ago, so I think this is the breakthrough point.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s blushing face slowly returned to her original rosyplexion and her expression also became a little more serious.


    ¡°Smart.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked, ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    Jiang Yun looked at her helplessly, shook his head, and said, ¡°Then we¡¯re not returning. Now, I have to find my three disciples. Since they have been observing this mysterious force for some time, they must have learned something.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi nodded and followed Jiang Yun on their way.


    On the other side, Yu Sisi, Kong Li, and Xiong Ji were sitting at a noodle stall across the Emerald Pavilion. Xiong Ji was eating the beef ramen in his bowl with big mouthfuls. The sound of the noodles being sucked continuously came out of his mouth.


    Xiong Ji was eating like a hungry ghost. Yu Sisi and Kong Li, who were at the side, were annoyed to hear that.


    ¡°Hey, can you eat more elegantly?¡± Kong Li looked at Xiong Ji with a look of disdain. At this moment, his eyebrows were almost furrowed to the top of his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡± Xiong Ji did not care about what Kong Li said. He picked up his chopsticks and finished thest bit of noodles in the bowl. However, this was not the end. Xiong Ji immediately picked up the bowl in his hand and finished the soup in the bowl.


    Kong Li shook his head helplessly and fanned himself with his fan.


    At this moment, Xiong Ji¡¯s gaze was on the bowl of noodles in front of Yu Sisi.


    Yu Sisi¡¯s bowl of noodles was still steaming. The chopsticks were ced neatly on the mouth of the bowl and she did not take a single bite.


    ¡°Hey, Sister Sisi.¡±


    Hearing Xiong Ji calling her, Yu Sisi, who was originally staring at the door of the Emerald Pavilion, came back to her senses. She noticed that Xiong Ji was staring at her noodles.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Yu Sisi smiled and pushed the beef noodles towards Xiong Ji gently.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Sisi!¡± Xiong Ji opened his mouth and started eating again.


    Kong Li¡¯s face was filled with shock when he saw this. His mouth was almost unable to close, and his eyes were as wide as copper bells.


    ¡°What a glutton. You should call yourself a pig instead.¡± Kong Li teased.


    Xiong Ji had no time to refute. If it were any other time, he would have already gotten into a fight with Kong Li.


    ¡°What do you know¡­¡±


    Kong Li ignored Xiong Ji and started talking to Yu Sisi.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been watching them for two days. Why haven¡¯t we seen that group of foreignerse out?¡± Kong Li was very curious.


    A few days ago, they had already begun to investigate the group of unknown people that Master Qin had mentioned. Other than seeing them around the Emerald Pavilion two days ago, they hadn¡¯t seen a single person.


    ¡°Do you think they wille out to let you peep on them?¡± Yu Sisi burst intoughter. ¡°Be patient.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. It¡¯s been a month, and there hasn¡¯t been any news about Master at all.¡± Kong Li shook his head. ¡°Otherwise, we can just go straight into the Emerald Pavilion and catch them off guard, and then¡­¡±


    Kong Li made a cutting gesture on his neck when he said this.


    ¡°No, Master has already instructed us not to act rashly. If these people have high spiritual power, then it will be us¡­¡± Yu Sisi made the same gesture as Kong Li.


    ¡°But these people are really strange. They cover their faces in broad daylight and wear veils as if they¡¯re afraid that others don¡¯t know that they¡¯re up to no good.¡±


    Yu Sisi agreed with these words.


    ¡°A month has passed. I think Master should be back soon. You should have more patience.¡± Yu Sisi smiled helplessly andforted Kong Li.


    ¡°A month has passed. Master must have been drunk by Miss Qin¡¯s gentleness. I¡¯m starting to imagine that kind of scene.¡± Kong Li shook his head in disdain as he said this, looking extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Master has gone to look for medicine.¡± Yu Sisi hurriedly stopped him, but the next second, she had a stunned expression.


    ¡°Why are you stunned like this? What I said wasn¡¯t wrong. This month, in the beautiful Northern Region, a man and a woman are on the same boat together. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ something must have happened between them.¡±


    The more Kong Li spoke, the more excited he became. The expression on his face was full of variety, and his speech was also vivid.


    ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t believe that Master is such an upright person like his appearance. This Second Young Miss of the Qin family is as beautiful as a fairy, and her spiritual power is extremely strong. How could Master not be moved! How could he not have any evil thoughts¡­¡±


    Bang! Before he could finish his words, a heavy blownded on Kong Li¡¯s head.

 Chapter 194 - Two Clues

    <h4>Chapter 194: Two Clues</h4>


    Kong Li was struck by a mysterious blow. After half a second of confusion, he exploded with anger.


    Kong Li gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. His eyes were filled with fury as if he was an enraged lion.


    ¡°Who is it?! Darn it!¡± Kong Li stood up angrily. At this moment, Yu Sisi, who was sitting opposite him, had a faint smile on her face. Xiong Ji, who was beside him, also had the same expression.


    However, Kong Li did not think too much about it. He only wanted to turn around and teach this person, who had given him a heavy blow, a good lesson.


    ¡°Darn it, how dare¡­¡± Kong Li turned around while cursing. However, at that moment, he was stunned.


    The person who was standing behind him was not someone who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and knocked his head. This person was dressed in white and had a straight nose and thin lips. His aloof and proud eyes seemed to have no focus. His deep eyes were filled with calmness.


    Wasn¡¯t this his master, Jiang Yun?


    To confirm whether his eyes were blurred, Kong Li even deliberately rubbed his own eyes.


    Behind him, Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji already had mocking expressions on their faces.


    ¡°I must have seen wrongly. I must have seen it wrongly. I must have seen wrongly.¡± Kong Li muttered to himself and wanted to turn around slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t see.¡±


    Just as he was about to turn around, he was grabbed by Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Good, you birdbrain. So this is what you say about me when I¡¯m not around.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Kong Li as if he had understood everything.


    ¡°No, no. Master, I¡¯m not hoping for¡­ I¡­¡± Kong Li became hesitant in an instant.


    ¡°Hoping for what?¡± Jiang Yun pressed.


    ¡°Ho-hoping for me to have a wife who is as beautiful as a fairy, gentle to others, and strong in spiritual power.¡± As he said this, Kong Li looked at Qin Xiaoxi behind Jiang Yun with a pitiful look, and even blinked.


    Noticing Kong Li¡¯s gaze, Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s ears turned slightly red. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and burst intoughter.


    Then, she walked forward and patted Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulder,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your Master isn¡¯t violent at all, but your Master won¡¯t be able to get a wife like this!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s originally gentle and beautiful face had an evil smile on it. It seemed that she was using this opportunity to disturb Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s calm expression changed. He let go of Kong Li and looked at her with a puzzled and unwilling expression. He said in a small voice, ¡°Don¡¯t me me. What do you mean I won¡¯t be able to get a wife?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then you can get one in the future.¡± Qin Xiaoxi mouthed an ¡°Oh¡± and then nodded indifferently.


    Kong Li, who was at the side, saw the situation and quickly moved closer to Yu Sisi¡¯s ear. He looked at the two people who were about to quarrel and muttered, ¡°See, what did I say? This Second Young Miss of the Qin family is a match for Master.¡±


    However, before he could finish his words, he was stopped by Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°That Kong Li.¡±


    Jiang Yun also responded with an angry look.


    Yu Sisi also shook her head helplessly. What the hell? He had offended two people at once.


    ¡°Master, when did youe back?¡± Yu Sisi ignored Kong Li and slowly stood up, asking Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi to sit down together.


    ¡°Yes, Master. We have been worried sick for the past month.¡± Xiong Ji, who was full, patted his belly and sighed.


    After Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi sat down, Jiang Yun cleared his throat and answered, ¡°We just came back today. Just now I was at the Qin family¡¯s ce to eradicate the Power of Blood Shadow on the First Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°So you managed to obtain the Holy Saint Snow Ganoderma?¡± Yu Sisi was surprised, but this was within her expectations. She knew what kind of person her master was.


    ¡°So can you tell us about the Northern Region?¡± Xiong Ji and Kong Li also hurriedly asked curiously.


    They were too curious about Jiang Yun¡¯s trip this month. After all, the Northern Region was an ancient destend and it was extremely dangerous. Jiang Yun¡¯s disciples were all eager to hear about their master¡¯s adventure story.


    Jiang Yun only smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this trip to the Northern Region when I have time in the future. Now, I have more important matters to settle. How much have you heard about the people from the foreign region in Thunder City recently?¡±


    When Jiang Yun said this, he frowned, and his expression became much more serious.


    ¡°After this group of foreigners entered the Emerald Pavilion, they rarely came out,¡± Yu Sisi reported to Jiang Yun. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t have a deep understanding of them, we found two important clues.¡±


    ¡°Clues?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who was at the side, rested her head on her hand and watched the disciples reporting the situation to their master.


    ¡°The first clue is two of these foreigners.¡± Yu Sisi cleared her mind, and her dark eyes seemed to be thinking about something, ¡°Instead of calling them people, their names sound more like demons and ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Tell me about it, Sisi.¡± Jiang Yun became more serious at this moment.


    ¡°They mentioned something about Chi Tiangui and Madam Ying. The second one might really be a human, but it¡¯s hard to say for sure about Chi Tiangui.¡±


    When Yu Sisi mentioned this matter, she was very confused.


    Madam Ying¡­ Chi Tiangui.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi looked at each other when they heard this.


    It was hard not to make Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi think of the ¡°Ghost King¡± that Liu Xun had told them in the Northern Region.


    ¡°This sounds more or less rted to the Blood Shadow Sect¡­ hmm, it is indeed a very important clue. What about the second clue?¡± Jiang Yun quickly asked.


    ¡°This second clue is the message left in the city. Many people seem to have seen He Zhao appear in Thunder City again.¡± When Yu Sisi said this, her gaze became very serious.


    ¡°He Zhao? He appeared again?¡±


    Jiang Yun shifted his gaze away, and his sharp eyes shed. His lips slowly pursed, as if he was thinking about something very troubling.


    He looked at Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    ¡°I think that if this group of foreigners is rted to He Zhao, then the Blood Shadow Sect will probably make a big move in this period of time.¡±

 Chapter 195 - The Wife of the Sect Master?

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Wife of the Sect Master?</h4>


    Qin Xiaoxi raised her delicate brows slightly as she spoke. A gentle breeze brushed past her hair, and her expression had a hint of worry.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡± Jiang Yun shook his head.


    ¡°Then what should we do now, Master?¡± Yu Sisi was very puzzled.


    ¡°Now? You guys continue to follow this lead on He Zhao.¡± Jiang Yun thought for a moment before instructing Sisi.


    ¡°What about the Emerald Pavilion?¡±


    Jiang Yun smacked his lips and sighed lightly. He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Emerald Pavilion for now. Miss Qin and I will be in charge of investigating.¡±


    Why was this so? Jiang Yun felt that this group of foreigners had an unknown background. Moreover, the Master of the Emerald Pavilion was a legendary character. If Yu Sisi and the others followed him, they would probably be in danger.


    ¡°Do you really not need my help?¡± Yu Sisi confirmed again. Her lips slightly opened, and there seemed to be a hint of worry and disappointment in her eyes.


    Jiang Yun smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Without you, Kong Li would have no one to care about him.¡±


    When Kong Li heard this, he looked at Jiang Yun with a hint of resentment.


    ¡°Then, this is should be it. Let¡¯s meet in front of Fengyi Restaurant before midnight tonight.¡± Jiang Yun reminded again.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Master,¡± Yu Sisi agreed.


    ¡°Master, Miss Qin, you have to be careful too! Master Qin said that the Master of the Emerald Pavilion has an extraordinary background,¡± Xiong Ji said quickly. Kong Li also echoed from the side, but he was mostly talking to Qin Xiaoxi.


    This inevitably made Jiang Yun roll his eyes at him.


    ¡°So, when I was away, did you guys fall behind in spiritual power cultivation?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    ¡°Of course not, but Xiong Ji only cared about eating in the Qin family.¡± Kong Li reported with a cheap look on his face, his eyes almost narrowed into slits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    Everyone was just chatting andughing with Jiang Yun.


    However, no one noticed that Yu Sisi¡¯s eyelids were slightly drooping as she looked at the bowls and chopsticks on the table in a daze. A hint of disappointment and dejection shed across her face.


    After the three disciples and their master along with Qin Xiaoxi were given their respective tasks, they split up and started to work.


    At this moment, the pedestrians in Thunder City were gradually getting fewer. The sky was filled with dark clouds and there was a cold wind blowing constantly.


    Jiang Yun raised his head slightly.


    Sigh, the weather in Thunder City is about to change.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly stood up.


    Qin Xiaoxi also stood up.


    The two of them slowly walked toward the entrance of the Emerald Pavilion. The Emerald Pavilion was a huge three-story building located at the intersection.


    The signboard above the entrance was engraved with the words ¡°Emerald Pavilion¡±. Usually, there would be peopleing in and out of the ce at this time, but today, there were very few people.


    ¡°Stay by my side in a while, and don¡¯t talk,¡± Jiang Yun said to Qin Xiaoxi. ¡°Let¡¯s buy something and find out about the background of these people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± Qin Xiaoxi hurriedly took two steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you pay!¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi naturally nodded in understanding. The two of them walked in together after saying that.


    Just as they stepped into the Emerald Pavilion, Jiang Yun saw that the seats in the hall were empty. When the clerk at the counter saw Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi enter, he immediately went forward to greet them.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sect Master Jiang? You have graced my shop with your presence.¡± The clerk¡¯s face was dark, and he wore a cloth hat. His cheekbones were protruding, and there seemed to be a ravine on his chin.


    ¡°I want to buy some gifts for thisdy.¡± Jiang Yun smiled at Qin Xiaoxi.


    Then, he instructed the clerk of the Emerald Pavilion.


    ¡°Alright, I will arrange a seat for you to choose from. I guarantee that you will be satisfied!¡± The clerk understood what Jiang Yun meant. Then, he beckoned for Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun to take a seat in the corner.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi sat down together.


    Jiang Yun was calm, while Qin Xiaoxi was a little ufortable.


    After a while, the clerk of the Emerald Pavilion ced a book in front of them. The four corners of the book were decorated with goldence. The cover looked like it was made of precious crocodile skin.


    The clerk of the Emerald Pavilion was also very enthusiastic. He quickly opened the book for him, and there were many pictures and introductions of precious essories on it. Jiang Yun roughly looked at them and found that the price starts from thousand silver coins.


    The clerk nced at the two of them, and then he let out a sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two of them also looked at him strangely in unison.


    ¡°What a beautiful couple. This must be Sect Master Jiang¡¯s wife. Sect Master Jiang must be here today to pick a gift for your wife.¡± The waiter shook his head and sighed. His expression was extremely exaggerated.


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. She wished she could find a hole to hide in right now.


    Jiang Yun also waved his hand in a panic. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Qin Xiaoxi. Just as he was about to exin, the clerk interrupted him.


    ¡°You two are such a perfect couple. Don¡¯t say anymore. You¡¯vee to the right ce today. I¡¯ll definitely pick out a suitable essory for Sect Master Jiang to gift to the Madam!¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face was burning. She stuttered as her hands scratched the chair awkwardly. However, the next second, she felt a warm and powerful presence.


    Jiang Yun gently ced his palm on the back of Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s palm, which she had nowhere to put it, and slowly held it. A trace of warmth came from Jiang Yun¡¯s palm, which made Qin Xiaoxi feel better.


    She stole a nce at Jiang Yun, who was looking at the merchandise book and couldn¡¯t say a word. She let Jiang Yun put his hand on the back of her palm. A trace of warmth shed in her eyes, and her originally red face gradually softened.


    However, before she could finish her words, the clerk had already started to pick out the goods for them.


    ¡°Sect Master, Madam, this is an extremely high-quality bracelet in our shop,¡± the clerk began to introduce. The jade bracelet on the disy was almost pure milky white, there weren¡¯t many other colors mixed within it, and it was extremely shiny.


    Jiang Yun recognized it.


    It was a white jade with goat fat. It was also an extremely high-quality jade. The price on the catalog was as high as 10 gold coins.


    However, from the corner of his eye, Jiang Yun noticed that Qin Xiaoxi shook her head slightly so he continued to flip through the book.

 Chapter 196 - The Mysterious Red-Haired Woman

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Mysterious Red-Haired Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you not satisfied? Then I¡¯ll help Sect Master Jiang pick something out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can do it ourselves.¡± Jiang Yun quickly refused and began to flip through the book. He paused at every page. Among them, there was a hairpin that Qin Xiaoxi had noticed a few times.


    This hairpin had an extremely beautiful light blue color, and its surface was decorated with some sparkling decorations.


    The hairpin was also slightly streamlined. The hairpin decoration was also very beautiful, but not luxurious. It was obviously much better looking than those rustic gold and jade hairpins.


    Jiang Yun stopped at the page of the hairpin, but there was no price tag on it.


    ¡°This hairpin is not bad.¡± Jiang Yun looked at the light blue hairpin on the book. Qin Xiaoxi was also very surprised. She was very curious how Jiang Yun knew that she thought it looked good.


    ¡°Sect Master Jiang, you have great taste. Currently, there is only one of these hairpins in the shop. The material of this hairpin is polished from the sapphire mined in Moon Spiritual Mountain and decorated with crystal shards. It is perfect for a young woman like the Madam,¡± the clerk was enraptured and introduced.


    ¡°How much is it then? And this silver bracelet with diamond shards. I want it to be included,¡± Jiang Yun quickly asked.


    Qin Xiaoxi, who was standing at the side, hurriedly cleared her throat.


    ¡°Since Sect Master Jiang is here today, I must give you a good price. How about 20 gold coins for this hairpin and bracelet?¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded. ¡°Then you can go down and get it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sect Master! Please wait a moment!¡± After saying that, the clerk ran to the back of the hall.


    ¡°Are you crazy? 20 gold coins!¡± Qin Xiaoxi stared at Jiang Yun and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this...¡± Before he finished, the clerk ran out and put two exquisite jewelry boxes in front of them.


    This speed made Jiang Yun sweat a little. If it were any other time, he would have to wait for a while.


    ¡°Here it is!¡± the clerk said.


    Jiang Yun gently moved the hairpin and silver bracelet inside and ced them in front of Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Do you like it, my wife?¡± Jiang Yun raised his eyebrows slightly and teased Qin Xiaoxi with a faint smile.


    Qin Xiaoxi had goosebumps when she heard the word ¡°wife¡±. Since the clerk was beside her, she only lightly hammered Jiang Yun with a red face. Jiang Yun, I¡¯ll settle the score with you after I¡¯m done with my business! Qin Xiaoxi cursed in her heart.


    Even though she cursed in her heart, she had to admit that this hairpin was indeed very beautiful. Of course, this included the silver bracelet that Jiang Yun had picked together. Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, then she nodded to indicate that she liked it.


    At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi was like a shy girl. She no longer had that arrogant and lively look of a second young miss.


    Jiang Yun also nodded with a faint smile. After paying, he ordered the clerk to pack it.


    Now was the time.


    While the clerk was packing, Jiang Yun hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Has a group of foreignerse to Thunder City recently?¡±


    When the clerk heard this, he was stunned for a while, then he said, ¡°Yes, this group of foreigners came to our city not long ago. What¡¯s the matter, Sect Master?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. Recently, the shops in the city have been closed, and many rumors are going around, saying that this group of foreigners controlled many of the shops in the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. This group of people is dressed very strangely, and they evenmunicate with each other in private using words that I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s even a woman among them. That woman¡¯s clothes are very strange, and she seems to be somewhat flirtatious and mysterious. She always wears a veil, and the face under the veil had sharp features. It¡¯s also strange that she has red hair.¡±


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi also looked at each other after hearing this.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s strange too, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never seen red hair before. These people don¡¯t look like good people.¡±


    The clerk shook his head immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then why did theye here?¡± Jiang Yun thought that the clerk¡¯s words were a great breakthrough.


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t the one who received them at that time. They searched for a long time in the warehouse as if they were looking for some extremely precious medicinal herbs, but I don¡¯t know what they were.¡± The clerk shook his head awkwardly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they stay there all the time?¡±


    ¡°No, they couldn¡¯t find what they wanted, so they left.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    ¡°Does your Pavilion Master know about this?¡±


    ¡°The Pavilion Master had disappeared ten years ago, look at what you are asking.¡± The clerk seemed to feel that Jiang Yun was joking, so theyughed together simply and honestly. ¡°Then, Sect Master? Is there anything else I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Jiang Yun nodded. Then, he winked at Qin Xiaoxi, indicating for them to leave the Emerald Pavilion first.


    ¡°Take care, you two! You must live a long and happy life together!¡±


    The clerk didn¡¯t forget to remind them when they left.


    Jiang Yun carried the gifts and walked out with Qin Xiaoxi quickly.


    ¡°Hey...¡± Not long after they walked out, Jiang Yun¡¯s back was hammered by Qin Xiaoxi. Her face turned red with anger. She pouted and threw another punch with all her strength.


    ¡°Ah? What are you doing?¡± Jiang Yun tried to dodge, but Qin Xiaoxi was unwilling to let him go.


    ¡°Wife, right? How dare you take advantage of me by calling me that,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said and hammered Jiang Yun¡¯s arm again. Qin Xiaoxi pursed her lips tightly, but for some reason, she was not angry. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she had a strange expression.


    ¡°Darn it, I only said that twice. Isn¡¯t this to get information?¡±


    ¡°Look, he has nothing to do with those people. I think you did it on purpose!¡± Qin Xiaoxi stopped attacking and slowed down her pace to walk behind Jiang Yun.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time someone has called me that in my entire life. I¡¯ll remember you, darn you, Jiang Yun,¡± Qin Xiaoxi cursed from behind. Fortunately, there were no pedestrians on the road. For some reason, Jiang Yun felt that although Qin Xiaoxi was rude, she was somewhat cute.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t I buy you a present?¡± Jiang Yun smiled cheekily and waved the bag in front of Qin Xiaoxi. Then, he took out the silver bracelet.


    ¡°Humph. No.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly gave him a dirty look.


    ¡°Come, give me your right hand..¡± Before she could react, Jiang Yun had already gently grabbed Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 197 - The Angry Miss Qin

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Angry Miss Qin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Xiaoxi raised her head in dissatisfaction and then looked at Jiang Yun with hatred. Her eyes looked as if she wanted to eat Jiang Yun up.


    ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Jiang Yun muttered. Then, he took out the bracelet he had chosen for Qin Xiaoxi from the gift bag. Qin Xiaoxi stopped struggling when she saw Jiang Yun take out the bracelet.


    Jiang Yun was very close to Qin Xiaoxi and her gaze could only fall on the area below Jiang Yun¡¯s neck. She watched as Jiang Yun carefully unsped the bracelet. He looked extremely clumsy, it seemed that this guy had never restrained himself before.


    After a while, Jiang Yun finally unsped the bracelet. Then, he gently lifted Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand and fastened the silver chain on her wrist.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Jiang Yun lowered his head and asked Qin Xiaoxi, who was looking at her wrist.


    Qin Xiaoxi was not admiring the bracelet that Jiang Yun put on for her, but rather, she didn¡¯t dare to look up at Jiang Yun.


    The silver chain that Jiang Yun put on for her, under the illumination of some lights, the diamond shards on the chain looked crystal clear, and from time to time, they reflected a faint five-colored light.


    The shining light was reflected on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It looks good...¡± Qin Xiaoxi said in a low voice. The anger that she had been suppressing in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. You¡¯re not allowed to hit me anymore.¡± Jiang Yun tilted his head slightly, trying to see Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s face clearly. He kept testing Qin Xiaoxi with his words.


    Qin Xiaoxi patted Jiang Yun to calm herself down a little. The two of them took a few steps forward together. At this moment, the sky seemed to have darkened a little.


    ¡°But, how did you know that I like that light blue hairpin?¡± Qin Xiaoxi, who had been silent, suddenly asked. She was very curious about this.


    Jiang Yun seemed to know what she was thinking.


    It was the same for the trip to the Northern Region. Many times, she felt as if she didn¡¯t need to use her brain.


    ¡°Actually, I can read minds.¡± Jiang Yun winked at Qin Xiaoxi, pretending to be mysterious.


    But then he was hit by Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Let me tell you, when I flipped to the page of the hairpin, your body leaned forward a little. So I guessed that you like this hairpin.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart.¡± Qin Xiaoxi pouted and nodded her head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°So did you buy these gifts for me just to make that clerk talk?¡± Qin Xiaoxi suddenly asked.


    ¡°Of course not. This is what I want to give you. Think about how dangerous our journey in the Northern Region has been. You have helped me so many times. Naturally, I need to give you some gifts.¡± Jiang Yun cleared his throat, and with a straight face, he answered Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course we had to help each other in the Northern Region. Is that the only reason?¡± Qin Xiaoxi asked again.


    When she asked again, she blinked her clear eyes and looked at Jiang Yun seriously. Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with veryplicated emotion. The emotion seemed to be a little expectant, but also a little uneasiness.


    When Jiang Yun heard Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s question, a hint of undetectable panic shed across his face. Although his eyes did not leave Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s line of sight, his heart had already begun to tell him to escape from Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s gaze.


    Jiang Yun recalled that when he was on the Holy Saint Snow Mountain, he had made some mistakes with Qin Xiaoxi. At that time, they were so close that Jiang Yun could almost clearly feel Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s breathing and the faint fragrance emanating from her body.


    He was very confused, and he seemed to be used to Qin Xiaoxi being by his side.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, Jiang Yun?¡±


    Seeing the dazed look in Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes, Qin Xiaoxi quickly waved her hand in front of Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s shout pulled him back from his thoughts.


    ¡°Why would I have other thoughts...¡± Jiang Yun suddenly murmured.


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Xiaoxi confirmed again.


    ¡°Really...¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you for your kindness.¡± Qin Xiaoxi also sighed and pursed her lips. After ncing at Jiang Yun impatiently, she continued to move forward with some disappointment.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute, slow down.¡± Seeing that Qin Xiaoxi suddenly sped up, Jiang Yun hurriedly followed her.


    Qin Xiaoxi just rolled her eyes at Jiang Yun and continued to maintain her speed.


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown. What was the matter with this woman? Even though Jiang Yun had taken advantage of her today. He didn¡¯t dare to bicker with Qin Xiaoxi no matter what.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you walking so fast?¡± Jiang Yun gently pulled on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Qin Xiaoxi said angrily. She almost shouted out those words. A passerby heard the movement and quickly looked over, wanting to see what had happened.


    ¡°What are you doing? Calm down. I know I was a bit too much today.¡± At this moment, Jiang Yun finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°You know you¡¯ve gone too far today? Am I angry because of this?¡± Qin Xiaoxi said, her face suddenly turned red. Her lips were squirming and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she was biting her lower lip hard to stop her tears from flowing.


    ¡°What... is wrong with you? I was wrong today.¡± Seeing Qin Xiaoxi like this, Jiang Yun was clearly a little flustered. This made Jiang Yun feel a little helpless.


    ¡°You were just thanking me so why do you have to do all these things? Was it fun?¡± Qin Xiaoxi finally couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore, hot tears rolled down her cheeks and she started to choke on her words.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s heart ached when he saw this.

 Chapter 198 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 198: Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Yun even wanted to give himself a tight p. But he was also at a loss when he saw Qin Xiaoxi like this.


    ¡°I...¡± Jiang Yun stuttered and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°You what? If there was no other meaning, why did you do that when you were on the Holy Saint Snow Mountain? So now you are telling me that all of this is just to thank me, right?¡±


    Jiang Yun was rendered speechless by Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Second Young Miss of the Qin family... and Sect Master Jiang?¡± The two passers-by who had stopped around started to whisper.


    Seeing Jiang Yun stutter, Qin Xiaoxi continued to curse, ¡°So you think it¡¯s fun to call me by those titles? Then what am I? I have no status?¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s words were getting more and more extreme. At this moment, Jiang Yun could no longer hold back the palpitations in his heart.


    ¡°Let me tell you... Jiang...¡± Before she could finish her words, Qin Xiaoxi felt her waist was forcefully pulled, and she couldn¡¯t control her body as she moved forward. Because of this, she bumped into Jiang Yun¡¯s chest.


    Qin Xiaoxi wanted to break free, but she didn¡¯t expect that when she raised her head, Jiang Yun¡¯s kissnded on her lips.


    ¡°Wu Wu...¡± Qin Xiaoxi kept hitting Jiang Yun¡¯s back with her hands, but Jiang Yun held her tightly. She couldn¡¯t break free, and slowly, she stopped resisting.


    That kiss... was very wet. It slowly made her whole body go numb. Qin Xiaoxi closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. Time seemed to stop at that moment.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°When did Sect Master Jiang and the Second Young Miss of the Qin family be husband and wife? They even kissed.¡± The surrounding people were in an uproar. In their eyes, Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi were almost a perfect match.


    Fortunately, there were only four or five people on the road. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t care less anymore.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jiang Yun slowly let go of Qin Xiaoxi. He looked at her, and she looked at him. This time, neither of them dodged. The tear stains were left on Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s beautiful face.


    Their eyes seemed to be shining.


    ¡°I like you. From the moment I first saw you at the Qin family, from the moment we started our journey to the Northern Region, I liked you,¡± Jiang Yun hurriedly exined. He was afraid that Qin Xiaoxi would get angry again.


    However, this time, her anger seemed to havepletely subsided at that moment.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it just now? Ever since I was young, you were the first person who dared to call me that.¡± A few tears fell from Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s eyes, and her face gradually turned rosy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just very confused about my feelings for you because I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone before.¡± Jiang Yun looked at Qin Xiaoxi seriously, no longer avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care. You have to take responsibility. You called me ¡®wife¡¯ and even took my first kiss away. If it weren¡¯t for me in the Northern Region, you would have lost your life.¡± Qin Xiaoxi crossed her arms and looked at Jiang Yun with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Yun didn¡¯t say anything. He hugged Qin Xiaoxi and kissed her forehead. Then he said gently, ¡°When the crisis of the Blood Shadow Sect is over, I will marry you. I will always be responsible for you.¡±


    ¡°You said it. You made me look bad in front of the people.¡± Qin Xiaoxi quickly buried her face under Jiang Yun¡¯s neck. She peeked her head out and saw the onlookers pping and cheering.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Fengyi Restaurant and meet my disciples.¡±


    After a while, Jiang Yun asked Qin Xiaoxi softly by her ear.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qin Xiaoxi buried her head even tighter as if she didn¡¯t want to get out of Jiang Yun¡¯s arms at all. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this.


    ¡°I say, can we meet up with our disciples first? My wife?¡± Jiang Yun asked in a low voice again.


    Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Yun¡¯s shoulder was gently hammered by Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Qin Xiaoxi answered softly. Jiang Yun slowly released his hands that were tightly holding Qin Xiaoxi.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡± Jiang Yun asked softly and then held Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So many people... we¡¯re finished.¡± Qin Xiaoxi kept muttering in her heart. This news would soon spread all over the city. Not to mention tomorrow, her father would probably find out about this matter tonight.


    As if he had seen through Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s worries, Jiang Yun held Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand and said to the onlookers, ¡°Everyone, please leave. I have agreed to marry Miss Qin.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi blushed when she heard this.


    This caused the people around them to continue whispering.


    ¡°Great! The Sect Master and Miss Qin are simply a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°You two need to grow old together. Does Master Qin know about this?¡±


    As the two of them walked further and further away, they could still hear the cheers and blessings of those people.


    ¡°The whole city will know soon.¡± Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Do you think your father will agree? What if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I will reluctantly fight with you until the end of the world.¡± Qin Xiaoxi snorted.


    Jiang Yun, who was at the side, also smiled, his expression was full of affection.


    ¡°You fool.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re the fool.¡±


    Just like that, the two of them slowly walked toward Fengyi Restaurant. The sky finally darkened at this moment.


    If it were any other time, this street would have been brightly lit and filled with crowds of people. The street was filled with the shouts of countless vendors. But now, it was so quiet that it was hard to understand.


    Before this, Jiang Yun only felt a little ufortable and unustomed. But now, Jiang Yun felt that even if he walked on this quiet road, his heart was still solid andfortable.


    He held Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hand tightly as if his heart had be more determined.. Just like that, they chatted andughed, holding each other¡¯s hands and walking away.

 Chapter 199 - The Mysterious Woman Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Mysterious Woman Appeared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After arriving at Fengyi Restaurant, the two of them sat on a bench at the side, waiting for Kong Li and the others to arrive.


    As minutes goes by, the three disciples were still nowhere to be seen.


    It had been a long time and was past midnight.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± Jiang Yun gradually became suspicious. Even if they had gone to the suburbs, they should have arrived by now. ¡°Xiaoxi, I¡¯m a little worried. I don¡¯t know if they will encounter any danger.¡±


    Qin Xiaoxi had the same thought, but she hugged Jiang Yun andforted him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Why don¡¯t you wait here while I go to the suburbs to look for them?¡±


    Jiang Yun quickly shook his head. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Qin Xiaoxi go to the suburbs alone.


    However, at this moment, a strange cold wind started to surge around them. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown and looked around vigntly.


    Qin Xiaoxi also realized that something was wrong.


    Jiang Yun felt a familiar aura. This aura was none other than He Zhao, who carried the Power of Blood Shadow at the Qin family¡¯s banquet! However, this time, He Zhao¡¯s aura seemed to be stronger than before.


    Yet, this wasn¡¯t the end. He also sensed another terrifying power.


    The two of them stood up one after another. Qin Xiaoxi also drew the Yue Maiden Sword from behind her back. The two of them looked around vigntly. At that moment, a few streaks of ck fog instantly descended from the sky.


    In the end, they turned into people wearing hoods and terrifying masks.


    Jiang Yun was naturally very familiar with them. They were the Blood Shadow Sect¡¯s minions who had attended the Qin family¡¯s banquet with He Zhao.


    After theynded, they continued to approach the two of them.


    Following that, two more ck fognded on the ground, one on the left and one on the right.


    One of them was He Zhao, whom he was extremely familiar with. He Zhao had bare arms, and countless dark red marks covered half of his body. He looked neither human nor ghost.


    The other person was a woman wearing a veil. This woman was very simr to the description given by the clerk of the Emerald Pavilion. She had long red hair that was slightly curled. Under the veil, her eyes revealed a hint of charm and seductiveness, and her figure was extremely graceful.


    The woman¡¯s attire was extremely strange. She was dressed in a foreign style.


    It seemed that there was no mistake. This was the image described by the Emerald Pavilion clerk.


    ¡°Long time no see, Jiang Yun. This is... your lover?¡± He Zhao looked at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi coldly. A chilling smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°What? Are you here to look for a fight again? Did you bring helpers this time?¡± The corners of Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He did not take He Zhao seriously at all. However, the woman beside him was the one he should be worried about.


    ¡°You!¡± When He Zhao heard these words, he was enraged. He immediately clenched his right hand that had already changed its appearance. Dark red energy began to fluctuate in his hand.


    However, he was stopped by the woman beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to the guest we want to invite!¡± The woman chuckled and slowly walked forward.


    For some reason, this woman actually revealed an extremely terrifying aura. Even Jiang Yun was unable to see through her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Sect Master Jiang. I wonder if I could invite you and your beloved to the residence for a cup of tea?¡± The woman¡¯s voice revealed some teasing.


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Jiang Yun frowned and raised his voice.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any room for questions?¡± The womanughed, and then her voice gradually became cold.


    Although this woman didn¡¯t look simple, Jiang Yun wasn¡¯t a pushover. In terms of imposing manner, he didn¡¯t lose out to this woman.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll go with you?¡± Jiang Yunughed coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to Sect Master Jiang. I wonder what will happen to your three disciples...¡± the womanughed as if she had heard a joke.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s hearts were instantly gripped. Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    ¡°What did you do to them?¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes gradually showed traces of anger. However, he still restrained himself and calmly spoke to the woman.


    ¡°I will only say this once. You have no right to ask questions, and if you don¡¯t follow me, then I am sorry. Your three obedient disciples will be corpses in the gutter.¡±


    The woman no longer had a smile on her face. Every word she said indicated that she had captured Kong Li and the others and she could take their lives at any time.


    ¡°You despicable woman!¡± Qin Xiaoxi also cursed but was stopped by Jiang Yun.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you but she has to stay.¡± Jiang Yun stared at the woman in front of him.


    ¡°No! I want to go with you.¡± Qin Xiaoxi immediately stopped him.


    The woman chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Master Jiang. I said that you two wille together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Xiaoxi looked at the woman angrily. If she hadn¡¯t used Jiang Yun¡¯s three disciples as bargaining chips, she would have already drawn her sword and charged forward.


    ¡°Hehehe, youngdy, you¡¯re really straightforward.¡± The woman covered her mouth andughed, then turned around.


    ¡°How do we...¡± Qin Xiaoxi wanted to ask where to go, but the woman raised her right hand and snapped her fingers. Then, an endless ck fog instantly surged toward Qin Xiaoxi and Jiang Yun. The surrounding area seemed to be torn apart.


    Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi could clearly feel that they were being pulled and shaken in the darkness.


    Everything fell into chaos. Qin Xiaoxi wanted to reach out and grab something, but she felt very powerless.


    In her panic, Jiang Yun¡¯s familiar voice sounded again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiaoxi.¡±


    Immediately after, Jiang Yun gave her a warm hug. Just like when she was trapped in the avnche in the Northern Region, Jiang Yun protected her again.


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s ghostlyughter kepting from the surroundings.


    The tearing from the darknesssted for an unknown amount of time, and finally, a strong sense of weightlessness came.. Jiang Yun only felt his body falling continuously, and he could not use any spiritual power.

 Chapter 200-end - The End

    <h4>Chapter 200: The End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the darkness disappeared, the feeling of falling also came to an end.


    What came into view next was a huge cave. This cave was a thousand feet tall, like a huge closed dome. The walls of the cave far away were full of stgmites. It was a spectacr scene.


    And a path made of stone bricks led straight forward.


    Jiang Yun quickly helped Qin Xiaoxi up. Her white clothes were stained with a lot of dust and he patted some of them away for her. The two of them looked at each other, and then their gaze fell on the end of the tunnel not far away.


    At the end of the tunnel was a huge chair made of stone.


    Nobody knew when did the mysterious woman sit on the chair with her legs raised high. She looked at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi with interest.


    Under the woman¡¯s chair were Kong Li, Xiong Ji, and Yu Sisi, who had fainted.


    He Zhao who was at the side looked at Jiang Yun and Qin Xiaoxi with a smug expression.


    ¡°What do you want? What did you do to them?!¡± Jiang Yun pursed his lips, his eyes full of anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they just fainted. Haven¡¯t you and your disciples been asking about my whereabouts?¡±


    As the woman said this, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Then she took off her veil, revealing a seductive face in front of everyone. The strange thing was that this woman didn¡¯t just have red hair, but even the color of her pupils was blood red.


    ¡°So, you are Madam Ying.¡±


    ¡°You guessed it right.¡± The woman slowly put down her legs and then slowly stood up. She walked down the steps one by one.


    ¡°So what is your purpose? Your Blood Shadow Sect is already at the end of its tether.¡±


    ¡°You people from the Mount God of Heaven are truly ignorant. Jiang Yun, do you know how your master died?¡± When Madam Ying heard the words ¡°at the end of its tether¡± it sounded like a funny joke to her.


    ¡°Your master tried to stop us from taking action in Yu City. Although it was useful, the only oue was... death. Of course, you are also a thorn in our eye.¡±


    Jiang Yun could not suppress the rage in his heart when he heard this. In a trance, Qin Xiaoxi grabbed his tightly clenched fist. He could not act rashly at the moment.


    At this moment, Jiang Yun also noticed that the originally unconscious Kong Li and the other two seemed to have some movements.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t the Blood Shadow Sect a little silly?¡± At this moment, Qin Xiaoxi also noticed that the three disciples of Jiang Yun, who had made some movements, had begun to stall for time, intentionally or unintentionally.


    ¡°Silly? Little girl, you really don¡¯t understand.¡± Madam Ying revealed a sinister smile, ¡°When the Ghost King returns, let alone your Thunder City, the three great empires and the entire world will be in the hands of our Blood Shadow Sect.¡±


    The first to stand up was Kong Li.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re daydreaming!¡± Kong Li had just stood up when he heard Madam Ying¡¯s words and immediately started cursing.


    Kong Li instantly transformed into the true form of a peacock and a few sharp feather des leaped up.


    Meanwhile, Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji also gradually regained their senses.


    He Zhao, who was standing at the side, noticed that the situation was not looking good and hurriedly got into a tangled fight with Xiong Ji and Yu Sisi.


    Almost at the same time, Qin Xiaoxi also quickly pulled out the Yue Maiden Sword. Jiang Yun also conjured a de formed from spiritual power in his hand.


    Facing the pincer attack from the three of them, Madam Ying did not show any signs of panic.


    The three of them quickly activated their spiritual power! Feather de Storm took the lead to pull out thousands of feather des from the ground. Countless streams of spiritual power also gathered around Jiang Yun to form sword des one after another.


    They all surged towards Madam Ying, but she did not show any signs of dodging.


    She allowed them to fly towards her.


    Just when everyone thought that Madam Ying was doomed, a terrifying dark red energy gushed out from Madam Ying¡¯s body, instantly shattering the skills that Jiang Yun and Kong Li had unleashed!


    Jiang Yun was astonished.


    Qin Xiaoxi took a quick step forward. Before she could swing her sword, she felt a powerful pressure, followed by intense suffocation.


    At that moment, she felt an invisible force strangling her throat. In the end, she was thrown far away by the invisible force and fell to the ground.


    The piercing pain spread throughout her body and rushed to her brain. A stream of blood gushed out of Qin Xiaoxi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Xiaoxi!¡± Jiang Yun shouted and wanted to rush forward.


    Immediately after, several golden lights surged out from his arms. They were sharp swords filled with light. Madam Ying quickly used her hand to throw away those sharp swords. However, there were too many of them, and some of the sharp swords directly hit her abdomen and chest.


    ¡°UH...¡±


    But this was not the end. How could Jiang Yun tolerate Qin Xiaoxi being injured? At the moment when the flying swords stopped, he leaped up. The light de formed from spiritual power in his hand instantly expanded. The length of the light de was as tall as a big ship!


    The huge light de brought along a strong oppressive feeling.


    At that moment, Madam Ying felt that she was paralyzed for some reason. Not far away, He Zhao, who was engaged in a fight with Yu Sisi and Xiong Ji, also found himself unable to move because of the pressure brought by the huge light de.


    And that de just happened to be able to hit him!


    Boom!


    Jiang Yun raised his sword and swung it.


    The moment the light de hit the ground, the ground instantly shattered and dust flew everywhere. He Zhao was directly hit by the light de. He let out a shrill scream and turned into ck smoke.


    As smoke was produced from the light de hitting the ground, it gradually dissipated. Madam Ying appeared in front of everyone once again.


    She held her injured arm.


    ¡°You bunch of people, that¡¯s enough. I originally wanted all of you to appreciate how the people of Thunder City sacrificed their lives step by step to wee the Ghost King, but since you¡¯re so anxious to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s voice gradually became hollow. Her eyes werepletely red.


    ¡°Jiang Yun! Die! Before the Ghost King arrives, you¡¯ll be the first sacrifice!¡±


    The crazy woman charged forward.


    The Power of Blood Shadow in her hands became terrifying.


    ¡°Jiang Yun!¡± Qin Xiaoxi, who was lying on the ground, shouted with all her strength. She picked up the Yue Maiden Sword and tried to get up again.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Jiang Yun roared angrily, and then a strong golden light enveloped his entire body.


    The two of them finally collided!


    At that moment, the entire cave was filled with the strong light of spiritual power and the Power of Blood Shadow. At the moment of the collision, even the top of the mountain above the cave shook slightly.


    That night, all the citizens of Thunder City were shocked awake but no one knew what had happened.


    ...


    The woman stood up from her seat after narrating the story continuously, which made her feel thirsty.


    ¡°So who won in the end? Did the Ghost King appear?¡± The child blinked his big, curious eyes and looked at the woman beside him.


    The two strands of hair on the woman¡¯s forehead fell naturally. Under her beautiful and small nose was a pair of moving red lips. The rity in her eyes was like a clear spring in the mountains under the sunlight, flickering from time to time.


    Even though she already had a child, she still gave off the feeling of a young woman.


    The woman only smiled.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll tell you after you finish eating.¡±


    She did not answer the child directly. Instead, she sat on the bench in front of the main door.


    At this moment, a man dressed in white entered. Although he was almost middle-aged, there was a calm look on his face and a hint of arrogance.


    The man stroked his beard and looked at the woman.


    The two looked at each other for a long time and smiled at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to shave.¡±


    ¡°Then, help me, Xiaoxi.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!